《Reincarnated in the Astral World》


 Chapter 1: New Beginning

    As Liam''s life draws to a close, his thoughts are not of triumph or fulfillment but of a life marked by pain and regret. From his earliest memories, tragedy and death were his constantpanions; his family was taken from him prematurely, and the ensuing torment at the hands of his captors left deep scars on his soul.


    More broken than whole, Liam came to see death and violence as familiar entities. He learned to live this way, and driven by a thirst for vengeance, he honed his skills to unimaginable levels. By the age of twenty, Liam had be the world''s most lethal assassin, and soon after, hepletely avenged the deaths of his family.


    But with his revengeplete, he found himself adrift, devoid of purpose. A life so brief, filled with death, left him with nothing more to pursue. In a final act of desperation, Liam attempted to end his life, hoping to reunite with his family in some ethereal beyond.


    As he finished his recollection of his abyss, something felt wrong; he remembered his mother''s face and imagined that she wouldn''t have wanted such an end for him. She would have wanted him to find happiness, somehow.


    And so, he tried. The most dangerous man in the world opened his heart to seek some semnce of love, only for life to strike him down harshly once more. As death approached, Liam''s final vision is the tearful face of a young woman, a poignant reminder of the love and connection he yearned for but could never fully embrace.


    Hisst thought, filled with confusion and despair, is a simple question: "Why?"


    A life spent in the shadows, ending in a glimpse of something he could never quite reach - love, understanding, peace.


    ''Oh, she''s a victim too¡­''


    As Liam lies on the brink of death, the realization that the tearful woman is likely one of his many victims in his quest for vengeance dawns upon him.


    Rather than feeling anger towards the grief-stricken girl, he musters thest of his strength to tenderly caress her face and wipe the tears from her cheek.


    And in his final moments, Liam''s thoughts turn to his mother.


    ''I''m sorry, Mom¡­ I failed as a human being¡­ I wasted your sacrifice.''


    ''Someone who deprived so many people of happiness doesn''t have any right to seek it for himself,''


    Liam harbors no anger towards fate or anything of the sort, only bitterness that his life had to end this way.


    ''I wish I at least had good experiences in this life so that I could die with happy memories.''


    epting his fate, Liam embraces death willingly, as darkness begins to engulf his vision. Watching this, witnessing how a person who knew only violence and hatred ends his life in such a manner, even the coldest entity in the universe feels something stir within.


    There''s a moment of hesitation, and in that single second, another presence makes a plea ¡ª a plea sopelling that it cannot be refused even by the deities that govern existence.


    "No, this is not the end!"


    Liam hears those words, a voice so warm and loving... He can''t tell if the voice is outside or is inside his mind, but he feels an overwhelming sense of familiarity, a connection that seems to transcend his current state. It''s a feeling so profound andforting that it overwhelms the cold embrace of death, giving him a faint sense of hope.


    ''Mom?''


    Before Liam can grasp what is happening, the cold around him begins to dissipate, giving way to a pleasant warmth.


    ''What the?!?''


    Liam is utterly confused; he had never contemted what dying would be like, but this definitely seemed odd. He can''t see anything, move, or speak, but he can feel a strangely familiar warmth enveloping his body.


    And then he hears it...


    *Thump*


    *Thump-thump*


    ''I''ve heard this sound before... could it be?!''


    Liam tries to make sense of what''s happening, but a profound weakness hits him.


    ''So sleepy... I can''t... sle-''


    He attempts to stay alert, but it''s impossible, and he falls into a deep sleep... a long and deep slumber.


    _______________


    Nine monthster, Liam awakens, confused by his odd situation. He still can''t see anything but darkness, and that cozy warmth is still enveloping him. He can feel his body again, although the movements seem awkward. However, in contrast, Liam can no longer think as clearly as before. It feels like there''s a dense cloud in his mind.


    The following events are even more shocking. He feels a powerful force pushing him, the incredibly pleasant warmth gives way to the familiar cold of the world. Liam experiences intense emotions and struggles to open his eyes, only to be blinded by the radiant light.


    He feels so frustrated and upset, emotions he had always controlled very well. But now he feelspelled to let it out¡­


    "UUUWAAAAAA!!!" Liam is startled by the sound of his own voice, the voice of a newborn baby.


    "?????" A flurry of questions arises in Liam''s mind, but he can''t even understand them.


    Then, as his eyes adjust to the light, he sees her¡­


    ''So beautiful!!!''


    He doesn''t even know what those words mean, but they instinctively arise in his mind. Like a divine angel, a beautiful woman with long blond hair and blue eyes appears in front of Liam. She looks exhausted and sweat is dripping down her gorgeous face, but she looks directly at Liam with the most loving expression he remembers seeing.


    "A beautiful boy!!" The woman exims emotionally, with tears of happiness streaming from her face and falling on Liam. "I''m so happy!!!"


    Liam doesn''t understand what the woman is saying, but the deep love in her gaze is clear even to him. All the anger, pain, and emptiness that Liam has ever felt is still inside him, but the pure love of that woman drives away all negative feelings from his heart. He instinctively extends his tiny, adorable hand towards that angel, eager to ept all her love openly.


    "My little boy..." The woman picks up little Liam in her warm arms, and he feels safer than ever. But then he hears a male voice, as excited as the woman''s.


    "It''s a boy, hahaha!!!" The man exims in emotion. "I knew it!!"


    Liam doesn''t want to turn away, he doesn''t want to stop feeling that soft skin on his face, those warm arms around his body. However, the woman willingly hands him over to someone else, and before Liam realizes it, he is looking at a tall man with light brown hair.


    Liam has never been close to anyone, but his rtionships with women have always been easier than with men. Yet, instead of the usual hostile looks he got from men, he is surprised to see big eyes brimming with tears again. This seems like a strong and brave man, but he doesn''t hide how moved and happy he is to see the little baby in his arms.


    "My son..." The man says words that Liam doesn''t understand.


    But then he says something with so much love and pride that Liam instinctively understands.


    "Your name will be Arthur!"


    "Arthur?" The woman muses aloud. "I like Arthur, it''s such a beautiful name."


    "But of course, it is," the man speaks proudly. "I''m sure our little Arthur will be a beautiful boy and then grow into a fine handsome man!"


    "Oh my~~" The woman sighs, already used to the man''s antics. "Are you already boasting about your son''s appearance? What kind of father are you, Draven??"


    "A proud father, of course," Draven puffs out his chest while holding little Arthur gently. "And you, Aria?"


    Aria just shakes her head in disapproval of Draven''s attitude, but she can''t stop smiling; after all, this is a very happy day for her. In the arms of his father, Arthur is confused. The memories of Liam are still inside him, though they''re covered by a thick cloud of darkness.


    He can''t ess those memories, but somehow, he feels that it shouldn''t be good to be in the arms of a man. That thoughtes from the part of him that is still Liam, while the new part that is now Arthur feels very safe and loved being held by his father.


    And so, it is the birth of little Arthur, the second chance of Liam, a new beginning in a new world, with a new family that loves him from the first moment they saw him¡­


    "Wait!" But such a moment is interrupted when Draven notices something strange. "This..."


    "What''s wrong???" Aria panics at the first thought of her beloved son being in danger.


    Draven is also worried because as he checks little Arthur''s body to see if everything is alright, he sees a mark appearing on his lower belly area.


    At first, he is happy and proud of his son because that mark is quite rare in their world.


    Draven has a simr mark, an imposing golden lion on his back, while Aria has a gentle owl on her shoulder. These tattoos are called Nexuses, and they are essentially manifestations of very powerful beings. In their case, each of them can summon the creature corresponding to their tattoos to support them or fight alongside them.


    And these rare creatures are called Astral Beasts.


    Draven has his golden lion, which gives him incredible strength, and Aria can harness the mystical powers of her owl. So, naturally, Draven is thrilled to see that Arthur is awakening his Astral Beast so early.


    But the shockes when Arthur''s tattoo fully appears...


    "A pink heart?!?!" Draven is perplexed to see that.


    Arge pink heart on Arthur''s belly, oddly close to his most intimate area...


    "What does this mean?" Draven can only look at Aria with eyes full of confusion and concern.


    Aria is a very intelligent woman, a result of her connection with her Astral Beast, but even she, who has read countless books in her pursuit of knowledge, has never seen anything like that.


    "Whatever it is, it''s good, right?" She smiles, still proud of Arthur. "After all, our son must be the youngest person ever to awaken a Nexus."


    "Yes..." Draven tries to think positively, but then he looks at the strange pink heart again.


    "But what kind of Astral Beast is a heart?!?!"

 Chapter 2: Awakening

    A year has passed since the birth of Arthur and almost two years since the death of Liam. The story of Liam is in the past now, just dark snippets that asionally haunt the sleep of little Arthur. However, due to his parents'' love and care, they are nothing more than bad dreams that do not affect him.


    Due to the traumas that Draven and Aria experienced during their childhood, both are doing their best to be as loving and attentive as possible not to repeat their parents'' mistakes. Little Arthur can say that they are doing very well on this journey, as they provide him with everything necessary for a child to grow as healthy as possible.


    Draven and Aria not only spoil Arthur whenever they can, but they also feed him well, dress him in fresh clothes, and treat him with warmth and love. Perhaps due to remnants from Liam''s past, even as a baby, Arthur is very well-behaved, is always cheerful and energetic, and only cries when the shadows of his past life haunt him in his sleep.


    Thus, Arthur and his parents consider these days precious moments when only happiness is filling their lives. In such a healthy environment, little Arthur grows up without noticing time passing¡­


    Two years, three years, and soon four years old; on his fourth birthday, little Arthur is no longer as little but a young boy with rosy cheeks and a cute smile on his face. Draven and Aria couldn''t be happier with their child, given that their son is so healthy.


    Little Arthur already knows how to read and write in thenguage of that region and is studying othernguages with his mother. Not justnguages, Arthur also studies mathematics, geography, and many other subjects. Aria is simply an endless well of knowledge who teaches him everything she can with the patience of a mother.


    Besides studying and ying with his mother, Arthur also spends many pleasant moments with his father, strolling around the small vige near their home, fishing in little streams, and working together to maintain the house.


    Upon turning five, Arthur is given a grand party by his parents. All the people from the vige are invited to celebrate his birth with presents and good wishes. Draven and Aria are definitely not ordinary people and, even though they chose to live in a small farming vige, they stand out from the crowd.


    In fact, Draven alone takes care of the entire vige''s security, and all the people in the region feel safe with him defending them from wild beasts and bandits. Aria is also greatly admired as she is a kind of schr who, with just a wave of her fingers, can heal any wound and bring rain in times of drought, helping the entire poption of the vige.


    Thus, due to how loved and respected Arthur''s parents are, he is also born into the love of many people. And even though those people are just a few hundred farmers, Arthur is grateful for so much care and attention.


    Arthur''s party is the biggest event that has ever happened in the small vige, which is named after the name of his family, Fletcher. That night, after turning five, Arthur is put to bed by his mother, who now starts to call him little boy instead of little baby.


    Life couldn''t be better¡­ but then strange events start to happen. Perhaps due to Arthur''s growth or some other cause, the cloud in his mind starts to dissipate little by little, and slowly, the night shadows start urring more often.


    Arthur is confused and scared by these nightmares, as they are very vivid and depict scenes of ughter and carnage. Any child would be terrified by these visions, but Arthur starts epting them as a part of himself, slowly assimting the experiences.


    However, he also realizes that he is slowly changing from within, and due to the fear of being rejected by his parents, he buries the memories deeply within his mind.


    He tries to act as normally as possible, and while Draven doesn''t notice anything wrong, Aria does. After all, how could a mother, let alone someone as perceptive as her, not notice how her own son begins to mature much faster than normal? But she is not troubled by this; after all, Arthur is a perfect son. She can always feel the deep love he has for his family.


    Draven teaches him to be honorable and protect the weak, while Aria teaches him to be kind and respect the elderly. And Arthur ingrains his parents'' teachings deeply in his heart as he has nothing toin about from such an upbringing.


    Four yearster, at the age of nine, Arthur feels he has received a beautiful gift: his mother gives birth to a lovely little girl with blond hair and blue eyes like his. Draven is overjoyed, and Arthur shares the feeling with him as he is also very happy to have a little sister.


    Liam had an older sister in the early years of his life, but she was taken from him along with his parents before he could understand how strong the bonds between siblings can be. Now, however, Arthur has a sister whom he can care for and love deeply, so life only gets better for him.


    Two more years pass, two beautiful years during which Arthur and Draven can watch cute little Eve take her first steps, utter her first words¡­ By the way, after saying "mommy", the second word little Eve utters is "brother", giving Arthur a yful advantage to use against Draven, who always grits his teeth in jealousy when he rubs it in.


    Arthur also grows and matures a lot in those two years. Now at eleven years old, he has fully assimted with Liam''s memories, and he has a much better understanding of how incredible life in this world is, and especially, how amazing his parents are.


    Draven helps so many people every day in the vige region and the surrounding areas, facing dangerous animals and gangs of criminals. And he does all this without even once summoning the golden lion on his back, making it clear that he only needs a small fraction of his power to be a hero.


    Yet, Arthur can''t say for sure if his father is stronger than his mother; after all, Aria is not just an incredible mage, but her powers are also quite mysterious.


    She spends her day giving her full attention to Arthur and Eve, but at the same time, she manages to keep therge housepletely organized and still helps the people of the vige. With her magic, she can bring objects to life for all kinds of tasks while giving all her care to her children.


    During this period, Arthur also begins to socialize with the vige children. In fact, Aria always took him to y with children his age when he was younger.


    But since he matured faster than the others, it was difficult for Arthur to find interest in ying with the children outside while he had his cute little sister waiting for him at home.


    The only thing that worries Arthur and his family is not understanding the meaning of his Nexus. That pink heart grows in proportion with Arthur''s body and always seems dangerously close to his most private area, but there''s still no sign that he has an Astral Beast.


    Nevertheless, Arthur''s life couldn''t be better¡­


    But then, once again, something happens to shake his whole world.


    ______________________________


    "Ahhh, that was so good!" Arthur pats his belly and lets out a long, rxed sigh as he lies down on the rug next to the firece.


    "Indeed," Draven, also lying on the rug, exims with a contented expression. "Your mother is the best cook in the world!"


    "Mom!" Little Eve says as she walks between Arthur and Draven, handing them small portions of the rice cake made by Aria, who, even though she could use her magic for anything, she always made their food with her own hands, putting all her love and care into it, and of course, a fair bit of mana too.


    "Fufufu~" She giggles in her usual charming way. "You say that because I''m the only one who knows how to cook in this house."


    "No way!" Arthur quickly responds. "Your cooking is the best, Mom."


    Aria feels very proud upon hearing that and also because of how Arthur is turning into a fine young man. Draven is also increasingly proud of his son and extends his hand to stroke his blond hair.


    "Listen to your old man, Arthur," he says in a fake wise tone. "If you ever find a woman who cooks as well as your mother, MARRY HER!"


    "YEP!" Arthur responds in a tone as enthusiastic as Draven''s and gives him a thumbs-up, causing both of them to startughing.


    "Huh?" Eve is happy to hear themughing but doesn''t understand the reason and looks confused at her mother.


    Ariaughs, too, before casting a stern look at the father-son pair. "What''s this talk about women? Do you two think of nothing else?!?"


    Draven may be a powerful hero feared by legions of criminals, but he trembles just hearing Aria''s voice in a tone slightly louder than usual. Arthur would like to say he''s different, but he also loves his mother too much to want to make her angry, so both immediately fall silent.


    "Good..." Aria can''t help but smile. "Shouldn''t you both be going to bed already? Tomorrow, you have a busy day helping the vigers fix the mill, right?"


    "Yep," Arthur gets up and stretches his long legs before starting to climb the stairs.


    "Hey, Arthur," but his mother throws another loving reprimand. "Take a bath before bed; no girl will want anything to do with you if you''re smelly."


    "Hahaha..." Draven can''t help butugh, until Aria looks at him with a cold expression.


    Arthur smiles as he takes onest look at his parents before heading to the second floor. He doesn''t waste time and heads straight for the bathroom; his mother arranges everything with magic, so the bathtub water is always clean and warm, while his clothes are always clean and fresh.


    Arthur steps into the bathroom and quickly undresses, ready to jump into the bathtub. But before he does, he pauses to take a good look at his body. As just Arthur, he might not have noticed the differences between himself and other boys his age, but with Liam''s memories, he sees how things are different. He is much taller than other eleven-year-old boys, which leads him to muse,


    ''It''s probably due to Draven''s gics; he is also a very tall guy.'' Arthur also notices that he is more muscr than a typical child his age. ''Maybe it''s because of all the manual work on the farm?'' he wonders.


    As he wonders about his current physique, his gaze drifts to his heart-shaped tattoo and what lies below it.


    ''It can''t be this big already!!!'' Arthur can''t help but feel embarrassed. Even though he has Liam''s experiences, that was another life, and now, as Arthur, he feels like he''s reliving those experiences all over again...


    ''I hope it''s also due to Draven''s gics!'' Arthur thinks before jumping into the bathtub.


    "Ahhh..." The hot water covering his body leaves Arthur feeling very rxed. But since he doesn''t want his mother toe into the bathroom and give him a scolding, he quickly starts to wash himself. Everything proceeds as usual until he brings the bath sponge to his lower belly area...


    Maybe because he''s in a rush or simply going through puberty, Arthur washes that area with a lot of ''intensity,'' generating a pleasurable sensation. Feeling this way is normal for boys his age and older, but then Arthur feels something moving rapidly through his body, especially in that particr area.


    ''Huh??!'' He bes very confused as he feels movement over his belly and groin. Arthur quickly looks down and notices something very strange.


    ''Gone?!?!'' He''s shocked to no longer see the heart-shaped tattoo on his lower belly area; it vanished as if it had never existed. He starts to panic and freezes, but then, a gentle breeze enters through the bathroom window, carrying a peculiar scent to his nose.


    He will never forget that scent because it''s so enticing, even rivaling his mother''s natural fragrance. However, unlike Aria''s scent, which warms Arthur''s heart and soothes his soul, this new scent awakens his most primal and wild instincts.


    Ignoring his body''s natural reactions, Arthur slowly looks to the side, in the direction of the source of that scent.


    And to his surprise, right there, is a beautiful girl with red hair and big yellow eyes standing right beside the bathtub. She appears to be about thirteen years old. However, she also appears to be¡­


    ''A naked little girl?!'' Arthur averts his gaze before he can see anything beyond her arms. His mother''s teachings are deeply ingrained in him, so much so that he swears he can hear his mother''s scolding for peeking at a naked girl.


    However, he soon gets over his shock and, realizing that there is an intruder in his house, acts on instinct. Without wasting time to think, he jumps on her and grabs her by the wrists, pressing her against the wall.


    "W-Wha-" Before the girl can shout, he covers her mouth with his hand and looks deeply into her eyes with a cold and calcting gaze, making her shiver in fright. Once he is sure that nobody has heard themotion, he whispers to her.


    "I will release your mouth so you can talk; however, do not make any noise. If you understand, blink once." The girl seems to calm down and blinks as instructed, making Arthur release his hold on her.


    He gazes at her with the same cold look, and starts questioning her. "Good. Now that you have calmed down, tell me who you are."


    "I-I am.. I think I am what your parents call an Astral Beast," She points toward his groin while averting her gaze from his lower region due to her shyness.

 Chapter 3: A Shy Succubus?

    Arthur suddenly remembers all the times his mother was talking to him about Astral beasts. She taught him that there are two major sources of power that people can harness, the first being the power of lineages, such as Draven''s and Aria''s, which give them the potential for Warrior training or Magic.


    The second, though much rarer, can ovee human limitations, such as talent and bloodline; that''s the Astral Beast. Such creatures are connected to their masters through their souls, forming a bond during Awakening.


    No one fully understands the Astral Beasts, and Aria is one of the most aplished schrs in the area. She believes that Astral Beasts are the manifestation of their master''s personality, talents, and lineage, just as Draven has a golden lion due to his heroic disposition and pride.


    Aria, on the other hand, has an owl as her Astral beast, a manifestation of her calm, protective, and inquisitive personality. That made a lot of sense to Arthur, but he always wondered why his Nexus is a pink heart. After all, what kind of Astral Beast is that?


    When Arthur finally sees some reaction in his Nexus, what appears in front of him is a cute little girl.


    ''it can''t be..'' He finds it hard to believe. ''Could she really be my Astral Beast? But all signs point towards it. The Pink heart, horns, little bat-wings, and tail with a heart-shaped tip. From my memories as Liam, weren''t these beings called Demons? Not just any demons; she looks just like a Subus.''


    As Arthur muses in his thoughts, the little demon is looking at him calmly, as if waiting for him to finish, while hiding her private parts with her hands. Eventually, he awakens from his thoughts, remembering that he is in the bathroom where anyone can enter at any time.


    "Hey, little girl, are you really my Astral beast?"


    "I don''t know!" She quickly exims with a cute and shy voice, seemingly as confused as he is.


    Arthur tries to speak again. "I don''t even-"


    "I don''t know what I am." The girl responds quickly. "I also don''t understand why things are like this..." She looks downcast as she avoids looking into his eyes.


    Arthur can feel a mixture of emotions in the tone of the mysterious girl. ''She seems really confused...and lonely?''


    As Liam, he never cared about other people''s feelings because all empathy was taken away from him from a young age, but Arthur had loving parents who taught him to have empathy for everyone in need.


    "Everything will be fine," He speaks in a confident tone with a warm smile, deciding that there''s no point in acting cold towards her anymore.


    The girl instinctively smiles as she feels her heart warmer. ''His voice really calms me down¡­''


    She starts to feel better, but then she notices that she ispletely naked, turning red in embarrassment, and cannot help but shout.


    "D-Don''t look at me!!!"


    Arthur tries his best to cover the little demon''s mouth, however it is toote, as before he could even make a move to silence her, his fears came true.


    "Arthur???" Aria''s voice echoes through the hallway outside the bathroom.


    "Mother?!?!" He responds immediately, struggling to hide his worried tone.


    "Is everything okay?" Aria''s voice sounds even closer and more concerned. "I heard a female voice..."


    ''I fucked up this time,'' Arthur starts to panic while thinking of a solution.


    "Uhh.. No.. there wasn''t." He stammers a little as no excusese to mind.


    "Son?" Aria bes really worried and heads straight to the bathroom.


    Arthur doesn''t like to hide things from his mother, but how is he going to exin this situation? He is aware that he is different from any other child his age, and adding up the even weirder Astral beast, he is afraid his parents might see him as a freak and distance themselves from him.


    Doing the only rational thing his mind can think of, he whispers to the little girl, "You have to go back!"


    "No!" The girl replies with a pleading look."I don''t want to get back there alone..."


    "I can''t let my mother find you here, not now." He urges her again to return to his Nexus.


    Contrary to his wishes, the girl turns her face away, acting stubbornly. "I don''t care about your problems!"


    Arthur really doesn''t understand the girl. She seemed upset abouting out of his Nexus, and now she''s upset about having to go back. But she also has a cute side, so he can''t bring himself to hate her.


    Arthur tries to search in his past memories for how to deal with a girl like that, but poor Liam has no such experiences to share.


    ''Think, think, think!!'' Arthur tries to put his mind to work as fast as possible. "I got it!"


    He looks directly into the girl''s eyes as he pats her head. "Listen, little girl. This is only temporary. You cane out as much as you want in the future as long as it''s just the two of us, but I really need you to hide for now."


    The girl ponders for a few seconds, after which she replies. "Really?"


    "Yes, now go, we don''t have time!!" Arthur starts to feel irritated with how much coaxing the girl needs.


    *Knock-knock**Knock-knock*


    The sounds of Aria knocking on the door feel like hammers breaking Arthur''s heart, as if this didn''t work, he has no more ideas on how to salvage the situation.


    "Arthur? Darling??" Aria''s voice echoes inside the bathroom as she starts to open the door. "I''ming in."


    Arthur sees the doorknob turning and sighs. ''It''s over; she''ll see me as a freak...''


    Aria''s entrance cannot be stopped, and as soon as Arthur sees his mother''s beautiful face, he tries to put on the most honest and innocent smile possible.


    "Mom?"


    "Arthur??"


    He is confused because he doesn''t see any shock on his mother''s face, just a little bit of confusion and concern.


    "What happened?" Aria only sees Arthur in the bathtub with sweat running down his face, which is quite strange considering he should have taken a bath just now.


    "Eh¡­" He looks around and doesn''t see the girl anywhere. Even her smell has disappeared as if she was never there.


    ''My Nexus!'' He remembers and looks down; then, he breathes a sigh of relief when he sees that the pink heart has returned to its usual ce.


    Arthur''s reactions leave Aria very confused and curious. ''I''ve never seen him so nervous... what could have made him like that?''


    She understands better than anyone how Arthur is much more mature than he should be at his age. He always acts in a calm and restrained manner,so seeing him in that state is very strange.


    "Darling? Is everything okay?" Even knowing that something is wrong, Aria tries to act calmly to reassure him.


    "YEP!" Arthur ends up exaggerating due to relief and exims very loudly.


    "I mean, everything is fine, mother". He replies as he clears his throat.


    Aria''s gaze turns sharp like a hawk as she looks around the bathroom, analyzing everything carefully. Arthur bes worried again, fearing her discovering something about the girl, and tries to think of an excuse. Then he remembers that his mother heard the girl''s voice.


    He quickly has an idea. "You also heard voices?"


    "Voices?" Aria asks in a curious tone.


    Arthur tries to maintain his innocent expression while feeling bad for lying to his mother.


    "Yeah, I heard voices," He pointed to the bathroom windows. "I think it was a couple passing by on the street; the girl seemed to be quite upset about something."


    Aria can''t deny that his story seems very real, after all, the only open window in the house now is the bathroom''s, so the sound of the voices could havee in through there, and she heard it even being far away due to her sharp senses.


    "Hmm¡­" Yet, Aria feels her maternal instincts telling her that something is wrong. ''Why would my son lie to me?''


    Arthur bes very nervous, but now he can control his emotions and remains cool inside while smiling lovingly at his mother. He doesn''t like lying to her, but a small lie is a valid sacrifice in order to continue having the life he has with his beloved family.


    Aria can feel that something is wrong, but since Arthur seems fine, she doesn''t have anything to worry about. So she looks at the window with a thoughtful expression. "The girl did seem upset; I think I heard her yell more than once."


    Arthur can sigh with relief again. "I guess so." Aria then gives him a stern look. "Some men can only think about their selfish needs and don''t treat their girlfriends well..."


    "What??" Arthur can''t help but think about the mysterious girl. He didn''t do anything bad to her, but he hopes she isn''t upset with him. Yet, Arthur fully trusts his mother, so if she is saying that it was the man''s fault, it probably was.


    "Arthur," Aria speaks in a loving but also solemn tone. "Promise Mommy one thing."


    "Sure, mom." He replies as he looks into her gorgeous eyes.


    "Never be like those men who mistreat women," She asks. "When you have your girlfriend, treat her like a Queen, and she will always treat you like her King."


    Those words are etched in Arthur''s heart and mind. After losing his family, the thing he fears the most is disappointing his parents. So he swears to his mother that he will treat women well even if he is unable to understand them.


    "Sure, Mom!"


    "Good boy," Aria lovingly smiles at him and kisses him on the cheek.


    But then her gaze finds another thing out of the ordinary, and she can''t help butment. "Oh my, you''re growing up so fast..."


    Arthur understands why his mother is saying that and quickly covers his member with a towel. "Mom!?!"


    Aria can''t help but continue seeing him as her beloved baby and smiles teasingly. "What''s the matter? Are you ashamed of your Mommy? After I washed your body hundreds of times?"


    Thanks to Liam''s memories, Arthur is more grateful than anyone to have such a loving mother, yet he can''t help but feel extremely embarrassed by that situation. Aria enjoys her son''s reactions, but she doesn''t want to torment him too much and leaves the bathroom.


    But not before leaving some words behind. "It''s okay if you take a little longer in the bath; I bet you have things to explore there..."


    "..." Arthur has no response to that.


    He feels very good teasing and mocking his father, but Aria always manages to make him embarrassed. Well, that can''t be avoided; that''s a healthy rtionship with his loving mother.

 Chapter 4: My Sweet Succubus

    After Aria leaves the bathroom, Arthur bes calmer and lies down in the bathtub, letting the hot water wash over his body.


    ''I''m d everything ended well¡­'' He sighs, relieved.


    With no one else to disturb his bath, he goes back to washing his body, but after seeing that red-haired girl, he can''t help but think about her again. His attention is involuntarily drawn to his Nexus, the pink heart in his lower belly area.


    ''I wonder if¡­'' He can''t help but think if he touches his member whether that girl would appear again. Of course, he doesn''t want to go through that trouble again, but the curiosity of seeing if it works gets the better of him.


    ''What if I... just a little¡­'' That dangerous thought doesn''t leave his mind.


    ''Don''t touch it!'' The girl''s voice sounds loud and timid inside his mind.


    ''What?!'' Arthur looks around, but he doesn''t see the girl, just as his Nexus does not react. His mother would certainly have heard the girl''s scream, but there is no sign of it, so Arthur is confused.


    ''Did I imagine it?'' He looks at his Nexus again. ''Am I going crazy?''


    ''No, you fool!'' The girl''s voice sounds again.


    Arthur seems to guess that her voice ising from his mind, which is even weirder. ''Are you reading my mind?''


    ''That''s not it,'' The girl quickly responds, her voice bing less shy and more normal. ''It''s just that I can hear some of your thoughts¡­''


    ''Some thoughts?'' Arthur is frightened by that idea; after all, he has locked away some dark memories inside his mind. The girl takes a while to answer, making him even more worried. ''Oi, oi, are you there??''


    ''Do you think I have any other choice??'' The girl asks in a timid tone.


    Arthur can''t help but notice the girl''s erratic response, which makes him think that she may have been scared by his earlier reaction to her appearance.


    ''I''m sorry about my earlier response, little girl. I didn''t mean to scare you,''He addresses her in a kind and friendly tone. He just promised his mother that he would be good to women, so he wants to keep that promise as much as he can.


    The girl takes a while to answer but does so in a much calmer tone, seemingly appeased by his apology. ''All right, I can forgive you since you did not know who I was.''


    Arthur has many questions, but he knows he can''t simply demand answers from the girl, or she might distance herself from him right after he managed to build a friendly rapport with her.


    So, he tries a more indirect approach. ''Do you know anything about what''s happening to us?''


    ''No,'' She responds quickly.


    ''I see¡­'' Arthur goes silent as he keeps thinking about the situation.


    After a few seconds of silence, the girl speaks to him again. ''I don''t quite understand what''s going on, but I think it''s like the Astral Beasts that Aria mentioned.''


    Arthur was also thinking about that since his Nexus disappeared after she materialized. But he is more interested in the familiar way she used his mother''s name. ''Do you know my mother?''


    ''I was here all the time.'' She seems to be trying to be friendly, so Arthur feels that this is a good start in their rtionship.


    ''What does all the time mean?'' Arthur is worried about her words as it would mean she has been spying on his entire life since day one.


    ''Yes,'' She says in a tone that bes increasingly shy. ''W-we- w-wee- we have a¡­'' Her voice bes lower and lower, and in the end, it sounds like an almost inaudible whisper. ''..bond!''


    Arthur still doesn''t understand anything about his rtionship with the girl and how she stays in his Nexus, but he can''t help but smile at the way she easily gets embarrassed. How bad can it be to be bonded to such a cute little girl?


    ''Not bad at all!''


    "..." The girl doesn''t react to Arthur''s affirmation, and silence returns to the bathroom. Arthur wants to talk more to her, but he doesn''t want to stress her either, so they both enjoy the silence.


    In the end, he smirks and tries to tease her. ''So... if I were to touch¡­''


    ''Don''t touch! it!!'' The girl exims shyly and concerned.


    Arthur cannot help but raise his eyebrows in shocked amusement and try counter. ''Do you want me not to touch my own body?''


    ''Exactly,'' The girl responds as if it were obvious. ''Or you can''t stop touching yourself, like a degenerate?''


    ''I''m not a degenerate!'' He quickly exims. Though he can''t help but appreciate her vicious quip to his teasing attempt.


    The girl doesn''t say anything else, and Arthur has to take the lead. ''Oi, you were talking about touching only where the heart is, right?''


    ''No,'' She responds quickly, but her tone bes shy as she continues. ''You can''t touch any part in that area, especially... that... thing... and you definitely can''t feel good there in any way!!''.


    How could Arthur not understand what the girl means? But that seems both absurd and hrious.


    ''That''s impossible, you know,'' He replies with a raised eyebrow. ''I mean, how do you expect me to... pee, for example¡­''


    ''Can''t you do that without using your hands?'' She asks as if it were the most normal thing in the world.


    ''I don''t want to do it sitting down like a girl,'' Arthur affirms with conviction. ''And doing it standing up isplicated... it will be messy.''


    But the girl also seems determined. ''That''s not my problem.''


    Arthur grits his teeth in irritation at her irrationality as he tries to argue, but she doesn''t let him. ''I''m serious; if you feel good... and summon me, I will beat you up.''


    ''I''m sure the scene from earlier would just repeat itself,'' He speaks in a calm tone, unbothered by some little girls'' threats.


    ''Do you want to bet??'' She asks provocatively.


    Arthur is not afraid of the girl, but besides the promise he made to his mother, he also doesn''t want to harm a little girl out of pettiness. Since he can''t win an argument with her and get some answers now, he just gives up trying to talk to her for the moment. He also can''t stay in the bath much longer or his mother mighte back and make him go through more embarrassing moments.


    So he finishes the bath, gets dressed, and leaves the bathroom. The rest of the night goes as usual, and Arthur goes to bed after reading a little more about Astral Beasts in one of his mother''s books. From time to time, his thoughts wander to that little girl he met earlier in the bathroom. He hopes that their little banter made her more open to talking to him.


    However, Arthur''s body is quite tired after such a day, so he slowly falls asleep. His vision gets dark, and he almost cks out, but a strange sensation in his lower belly area wakes him up. He can''t help but feel amused and wonder about the purpose of the little girls'' ndestine appearance.


    Arthur is lying on his side, and she appears lying on her side as well, face to face with him. Unlike before, she is now wearing a ck lingerie that covers her intimate parts. He smiles at seeing her, but her blushing face bes redder, and she seems to be getting nervous.


    "I won''t do anything-" Arthur quickly speaks out loud.


    The girl quickly covers his mouth and whispers in his mind. ''Don''t make noise, or your mother will hear!'' The girl exims in his mind but without making any sound in the room.


    ''Alright,'' Arthur replies mentally, and the girl seems to have heard him because she removes her hand from his mouth. He keeps looking at her, waiting for the girl to state her purpose or start talking, but she stays quiet.


    He bes curious about her clothes and asks about it. ''Where did this lingerie from?''


    ''I just imagined it...'' She feels shy because she chose such a sensual suit. ''I''ve seen Aria wave her wand and create clothes with magic so many times. I just tried it, and my energy took the form of these clothes.''


    He just looks at her cute face, but even that quickly makes the girl ufortable. She understands that he must have questions, so she tries to say something.


    ''I just didn''t want to sleep alone¡­'' Her shy tone and the cute way she ys with her hair while speaking makes Arthur smile fondly in amusement.


    ''How cute,'' His reaction to her antics was heard by the girl, who couldn''t help but smile proudly as if she had achieved something.


    But then her shyness takes over again, and she can''t handle Arthur''s curious gaze any longer. The idea of turning around and leaving her back exposed to his gaze doesn''t seem good either, so she can only think of one solution.


    ''Can you turn around?'' She asks him in a pleading tone.


    ''Why would I do that?'' Arthus frowns in confusion, unaware of the little girl''s inner struggles. She would like to be able to control her emotions better, but she simply can''t handle the embarrassment.


    ''If you don''t turn around, I''m leaving.'' She tries her luck at pressuring him.


    ''Sigh, alright, alright,'' Arthur sighs in defeat and turns around, not wanting to make the girl feel ufortable. He saw the loneliness in the girl''s eyes and couldn''t help but imagine how she felt being stuck in his Nexus for so many years with nobody to talk to.


    Due to this, he feels a desire to protect her arise within him. So, even if she makes some unreasonable demands, he will indulge her a little bit for now until she can open herself to him.


    Sometime after he turned around, Arthur realized something. ''Oh, you know my name, but I don''t know yours.''


    ''I don''t have a name.'' The girl responds in a neutral tone, with a subtle shade of sadness. ''Or at least I don''t remember having one,''


    Arthur feels sorry for her, and the desire to protect her only grows in his heart.


    ''That''s not good; I need a name to address you in the future.'' He replies in a concerned tone.


    ''I don''t¡­'' The girl seems about to refuse but stops to think about something. Arthur is quickly learning how to deal with her and finds that being calm and patient with her seems to make her more open to cooperate with him.


    As he is waiting for her to continue her thoughts, she asks him. ''Can you give me a name?''


    ''Me?'' Arthur is taken aback by the request. He thought she would choose a name on her own, so he wasn''t prepared for it.


    ''Don''t you want to?'' He feels like she''s pouting behind his back, finding her reaction cute. He knows he has to think of something quick, or the good development of their rtionship might be affected.


    ''Nyx!'' He exims mentally.


    ''Nyx?'' The girl asks, confused.


    ''Your name. Don''t you like it?'' He asks.


    She wonders about that and ends up liking how Nyx sounds, but the most important thing is that it was Arthur who chose that name, though she won''t tell him that.


    ''It will do,'' She tries to speak in a calm and neutral tone, but she sounds shy and happy instead.


    ''I''m d you liked it.'' Arthur smiles upon hearing that, and she blushes even more.


    After a few more seconds of silence, he speaks without turning around. ''Good night, Nyx.''


    He can''t see her, so she does not contain the urge to smile and even speaks to him in a softer tone.


    ''Good night... Arthur.''


    They both fall asleep after that, feelingfortable next to each other. Unlike the usual visions of Liam''s dark life, Arthur surprisingly has good dreams this time.


    __________


    *Knock-knock* *Knock-knock*


    Arthur wakes up to the sound of his mother knocking on the bedroom door.


    "Time to wake up, darling." Aria''s sweet voice sounds from the other side of the door.


    He tries to get up as usual while opening his eyes, but something strange happens, and he feels something heavy and warm on his body.


    He opens his eyes quickly and sees Nyx lying on top of him. ''Huh??''


    She also wakes up and opens her eyes.


    ''WHAAAA?!?!'' Shocked, she exims in his mind.


    The sound of the doorknob turning and the door opening reaches Arthur''s ears.


    "Coming in..." Aria''s voice follows.


    "No!" Arthur shouts to his mother at the same time he sees Nyx''s body turn into pink smoke, which turns back into a pink heart in his lower belly area.


    Aria enters the room and sees Arthur in bed with a surprised expression. "Anything wrong, darling?"


    He breathes a sigh of relief. "Sorry, Mom."


    Aria is confused, but then she notices the big tent in the nket in front of Arthur.


    "Fufufu~!" She smiles lovingly. "You woke up so energetic today, baby."


    Arthur is very embarrassed by that situation, but he justys his head back on the pillow and sighs. He can''t help but think that the following days will be full of such events, but also smiles thinking about the little girl.

 Chapter 5: Boosted

    After sleeping the whole night cuddled with Arthur, Nyx has an extreme reaction. She bes so shy that she refuses to talk to him for the rest of the day. While she struggles to deal with her feelings as she hides in Arthur''s Nexus, he walks around the house with a spring to his steps.


    Arthur is really happy with the progress he had with Nyx. However, before he goes downstairs to have breakfast with his family, he has to take a shower. He doesn''t mind wearing Nyx'' strawberry scent but his mother would notice it as soon as she hugged him, and things would get difficult to exin.


    Now that Arthur thinks about it, he can''t help but feel concerned. ''How didn''t she notice it in the bedroom?'' Despite being so loving and kind, Aria also has an overprotective side that can turn her into a fierce lioness at any moment. Also, her intelligence is nothing to scoff at, and Arthur understands that point all too well.


    ''Maybe she knows more than I realized...'' He wonders.


    But as nothing can be done about it now, Arthur takes a nice shower and then goes downstairs to meet his family. Everyone is in the kitchen, his father ying with Eve while Aria finishes preparing breakfast.


    As soon as Draven sees Arthur, he smiles and hugs his son. "Good morning, son."


    "Good morning, father," Arthur smiles and lifts little Eve into his arms. "Good morning to you too, little bug."


    "Brother!" Eve exims cutely and boops Arthur''s nose with her tiny fingers.


    Everything seems perfectly normal, but Aria can notice the slightest changes in her son''s demeanor.


    "Don''t you seem a bit too excited today?" she asks in a casual tone, as she squints at him.


    ''She knows!'' Arthur panics at the thought that his mother knows about Nyx, but thanks to his assassin experience, he manages to stay calm on the surface.


    "How could I not be with such a lovely family?" he replies with a genuine smile on his face.


    "Hahaha!" Dravenughs proudly. "That''s my boy."


    Aria smiles lovingly, but her sharp eyes analyze Arthur like a hawk watching its prey, making him gulp.


    "I know you''re a very good boy, but there''s something more you''re not telling Mommy," she approaches Arthur and circles around his body as if searching for a hidden illness.


    That makes Arthur both relieved and worried. "I think she doesn''t know yet... but if things continue like this, she''ll find out eventually!"


    "Mom..." He tries to appear as innocent as possible. "There''s nothing wrong with me."


    Aria looks deeply into his eyes. "Ah, I knew it; it''s a girl, isn''t it?"


    ''WHAT?!?'' Now Arthur starts to freak out. ''Am I gonna get caught for the wrong reasons?'' He tries to stay calm on the outside but ends up instinctively shaking his head.


    "Don''t try to hide it from Mommy," Aria speaks confidently. "You have this aura around you,"


    ''Aura? Is that what gave me away??'' Arthur cries inside as he was just feeling happy that he was getting closer to Nyx, not what his mother thinks.


    "Oh," Draven seems to have thought of something. "I know what''s happening."


    ''You don''t.'' Arthur feels like facepalming seeing Draven''s wiseman expression


    Aria looks at Draven, and he quickly exins. "Today, we are going to fix the Carpenter family''s mill, and their eldest daughter always brings a food basket for Arthur when we are around."


    "That girl?" Aria asks in an annoyed tone. "Isn''t she already sixteen? What does a girl that age want with my little boy?"


    Draven can''t help but smile proudly. "Don''t me the girl for being interested in our Arthur; after all, he inherited the perfect physique from his father and the stunning beauty from his mother."


    Aria doesn''t like how Arthur is maturing too quickly and bing less and less her innocent little boy. She wants to be able to enjoy his childhood even more, but Draven keeps encouraging him to start looking for girls already, and this makes her worried.


    Draven also feels frustrated because no matter how hard he tries to be a good father to his son, Aria only seems to get more distant from him.


    "So that''s it?" Aria casts her eagle gaze at Arthur again. "Are you like this because of that girl?"


    Arthur doesn''t want to lie to his mother, but he was delivered a way out on a tter without having to mention Nyx, at least for now.


    "Well..." He thought that girl was cute, even for his high standards due to growing up with a stunning beauty like his mother. Although his thoughts also wander to Nyx, who is very cute for a little girl, with her golden eyes and little horns.


    Aria finds his reaction strange, as he is frozen in thought with a pondering look on his face, especially due to such a simple girl, but she thinks it makes sense since he only knows people from the vige.


    ''Maybe it''s because her body is mature like that of a young adult?'' she wonders.


    But of course, the reactions Aria is seeing in Arthur are due to different reasons, making her misunderstand. She still suspects that something is wrong, as her maternal instincts are never wrong when ites to her children.


    But once again, Draven intervenes to help his son. "Leave the boy alone, Aria."


    She gives him a fierce look, and Draven almost backs away in fear. "I mean, everyone can see that he''s very mature for his age, probably like a fourteen-year-old boy already..."


    Aria isn''t buying the idea, but Draven continues. "So let him enjoy these moments; after all, when he grows up fully, he may fall in love with a woman as it happened to me, and then he won''t have eyes for anyone else ever."


    Draven really tries his best, but Aria just shakes her head. She disagrees with him about some things but doesn''t let such things reach Arthur and Eve, so they don''t suspect anything.


    "Okay..." Then she looks at Arthur with a loving expression. "Mommy can''t stop girls from being interested in you, but you have to promise me that you''ll be responsible." She continues, "You can act as mature as you want, but you still have four years ahead to be an adult, so until then, you have to control yourself."


    Arthur understands what Aria means; in that world, boys are considered adults at fifteen and girls at sixteen. But that''s only thew, because even at those ages, they are still considered just young adults.


    "I won''t disappoint you, Mom," Arthur promises. He wants to be a good son to repay the love and care that his parents have given him, so he tries to listen to them as much as possible to not upset them.


    Aria hugs him and strokes his hair. "I know, my son."


    Arthur can breathe a sigh of relief for keeping his secret. He hopes to be able to tell his parents about Nyx at some point, but he simply can''t do it now because of the fear that his parents might think of him as a freak for how different he is.


    So he tries to be the best possible son, hoping that when it''s no longer possible to hide Nyx''s existence, it will not matter if he is different from others.


    After breakfast, Arthur goes with Draven to the Carpenter farm to rebuild therge windmill that was knocked down by the wind. The farmers in the vige are simple people, and to rebuild such arge windmill, they would need ten men and probably a few days.


    But Draven can do that job in a day alone, and he enjoys helping the vige folks, which is always appreciated by the honest farmers. Arthur does his best to assist his father, and the task isn''t really difficult since his body is filled with energy afterst night''s sleep.


    But he notices that it''s not just his mood that is boosted; in fact, his whole body seems stronger than ever. He''s slightly stronger, his agility has improved, and his senses are sharper; everything seems better after meeting Nyx.


    As a result, Arthur ends up being much more helpful to his father than Draven could have imagined,pleting the task of rebuilding the windmill before midday. This is a reason for Draven to be even prouder of his son, but it''s bad news for the Carpenters'' daughter, who tries to get closer to Arthur whenever possible.


    To avoid suspicion, Arthur also approaches the girl named Margaret. She could certainly be considered a young beauty with great potential in Liam''s world, so showing some interest in her is not difficult at all.


    Arthur doesn''t want to hurt the girls'' feelings, so he doesn''t try to give her false hopes and just acts friendly with her while keeping a healthy distance. After Draven encourages him to ept the snacks prepared by the girl with care, the two head home in time for lunch.


    Arthur begins to wonder if his closeness with Nyx is the reason for his increase in power, so he doesn''t notice how enthusiastic Draven seems. After a serious conversation with Aria, Draven calls Arthur to the backyard, leaving him curious.


    "Son," Draven speaks in a proud tone. "You know your father isn''t as smart as your mother, right?"


    "..." Arthur is confused, even though he agrees mentally.


    "I mean, I wasn''t born with abilities simr to your mother''s," Draven exins. "I don''t have the gift to control mana and perform magic."


    Arthur simply nods and continues to listen to his father''s words attentively.


    Draven looks at his son with a regretful expression. "And you take after me in that regard more than after your mother."


    "I understand," Arthur studied with his mother about that, and she exined that he wasn''t born with the potential to be a great mage, although his mana isn''t weak either.


    Draven can see that his son isn''t disappointed, which makes him even prouder and relieved.


    "Don''t worry, Arthur," he says confidently. "We may not be incredible mages like your mother, but we can be incredible in our own way."


    Arthur doesn''t doubt that; after all, his father is a hero admired by everyone in the vige, and even his mother acknowledges his strength.


    "I let your mother handle your education until now," Draven exins. "She wanted to teach you the importance of knowledge because it is truly necessary..."


    Draven smiles, and his expression looks nostalgic. "I wouldn''t even be here if it weren''t for your mother''s brilliant mind. But in the end, we are what we are," His eyes shine with golden sparks. "We are descendants of proud warriors, and our strength is our honor."


    Arthur respects his father even more because of his honesty. He''s not ashamed to admit how incredible Aria is, but he also acts with confidence and pride.


    Draven runs his fingers over the hilt of the sword that is always sheathed at his side. "We can''t run from who we are, and we shouldn''t; in fact, we should embrace the power that runs in our veins."


    Arthur nods again. He learned from Aria about the power of lineages, and he shares the lineage of powerful warriors with Draven. Until now, his father had never talked to him about such matters, so Arthur can''t help but feel excited.


    Draven sees the sparkle of anticipation growing in his son''s eyes and is almost moved to tears. However, he maintains a serious and proud expression. "I don''t want you to stop studying with your mother, but from now on, I will train you to be a warrior as well."


    "Yes, father," Arthur responds excitedly.


    As Liam, he only found some peace when he learned to fight and kill, and even though, as Arthur, he has overprotective parents and a peaceful life, he can''t help but want to be strong here as well. He doesn''t wish to be strong to oppress the weak but to protect the family he loves so much, which now includes Nyx as well.


    Draven can no longer contain his excitement and startsughing loudly. "I''m sorry for keeping you away from a sword until now, but that was so you could have a healthy childhood."


    "But you''re already so mature and strong..." He is truly proud of his son. "So from now on, I''ll teach you everything about being a warrior."


    After such motivational words, Draven takes a small package from his back. It''s wrapped in cloth, but by its shape, it''s not hard to guess what''s covered in it.


    "Take it, it''s yours," Draven tosses the object to his son.


    Arthur catches it in the air and is pretty sure of what it is due to its weight. He quickly unwraps the package and finds a beautiful small sword inside. The sword has only a forty-centimeter silver de, but it looks so sharp and shiny. Also, the sword''s hilt is small and veryfortable.


    Arthur holds the sword in his hand, and even though it''s heavy, it feels perfect. It''s very natural for him to hold a de; after all, des were Liam''s specialty as an assassin. In a few seconds of swinging the sword, Arthur quickly gets used to its weight, and it feels very natural to have it, as if it''s an extension of his arm.


    "A custom-made sword for me?" Arthur looks at his father with eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you so much!"


    Draven is so shocked to see Arthur handling the sword with such natural ease that he can no longer hear anything else. He was sure that Arthur would like the sword because it''s in their blood, but he still expected his son to take at least a few weeks to get used to the weight of the de.


    "Hahaha..." Heughs happily and proudly. "You really are the best son, Arthur!"

 Chapter 6: Wonderful Gift

    After receiving his first sword, Arthur is eager to train with his father. But before he realizes it, the sword flies out of his hands. Of course, that''s Aria, waving her fingers and using her magic to take such a dangerous weapon out of her son''s hands.


    Draven started making that sword when Arthur was only a few weeks old and it is not only filled with sweat and love but also rare and powerful materials. Despite being small, the de is so sharp that it can cut bones and even stones as if they were butter as long as the person wielding it has the necessary strength.


    Also, it is precisely because of the training that Draven always wanted to force on his son that Aria started to get upset with him. That has nothing to do with training sword skills but the morals and principles that Draven wants so much to ingrain in Arthur.


    So even allowing Arthur to start his training, Aria does not want him to go around swinging such a lethal weapon without knowing how to handle it responsibly. Thanks to his memories as Liam, Arthur is much more responsible than his parents can imagine. But he tries his best to act like a normal child and obey his parents.


    So he dly epts to train with a wooden sword, which Aria enchants with her magic so that he can use it with all his strength. That day, Arthur and his father train until night in the garden, and at bedtime, the tired Arthur is rewarded with the sight of a wild Nyx appearing.


    They look at each other for a minute before he turns around and sleeps, and as before, she instinctively hugs him after she falls asleep, and he wakes up smelling like strawberries.


    The next day Arthur studies with his mother, ys with his little sister, does some manual work, and uses the rest of the time to train with his father. Draven is increasingly impressed with his son''s innate abilities and the speed at which he learns his teachings.


    Liam was a prodigy of the kind that never existed in his world, and with just one de he could face dozens of soldiers armed with fireguns. And it bes clear to Arthur that he can do the same this time also, but now his potential is literally infinite due to the world he was born into.


    Yet, Arthur is only eleven years old, and even though he seems to be fourteen, he has a long way to go to master the use of the sword like Liam did and then aim to reach his father''s level, as he needs to rebuild all the muscle memory first.


    He really can''t understand how strong and skilled Draven is with the sword because he restrains himself to the maximum during training, always focusing on teaching Arthur at his own level. With this routine, Arthur spends his days happily. He tries hard to do everything perfectly, so he always ends up going to sleep exhausted.


    But he enjoys every second with his mother, with his sister, with his father, and also with Nyx, even though at that moment he is always sleeping, his body certainly enjoys it.


    The days turn into weeks and the weeks into months, and in the blink of an eye, Arthur finally turns twelve.


    His parents throw another big party in celebration, and he receives many gifts, including a gift from Nyx, which is a clumsy hug and a kiss on the cheek, making him overdose on sugar.


    Despite being disappointed that their rtionship does not seem to be evolving, Arthur understands that Nyx is different from other people, and has learned to take every small step as progress.


    He also learned from his mother that some people in this world can live extremely long lives the further they grow in power. His parents are a good example since they seem to be about thirty years old, but in fact, they are already over a hundred and have not yet lived even a tenth of what they can.


    So Arthur is not in a hurry to improve his rtionship with Nyx, letting things flow naturally. He also promised his mother that he wouldn''t do anything bold with a girl yet, so he is content with being patient in that regard. Thus, Arthur spends his days fully focused on absorbing Aria''s knowledge and training with Draven.


    Time keeps passing quickly, and after another year, the results of Arthur''s efforts be increasingly obvious. He grows taller, stronger, faster, and smarter. His sword skills reach such a high level that Draven starts teaching him to use other weapons.


    Arthur continues to give his best, and two more years pass quickly.


    During that time Aria and Draven teach many things to Arthur, and as a good son, he learns everything, always focused to the maximum. With his fourteenth birthday approaching Arthur already looks like a young adult of sixteen. Thanks to Draven''s genes, he is an impressive 1.8 meters tall, with his blonde hair close to reaching his shoulders.


    Due to all the training and hard work, he has developed muscles, but all of them are in perfect proportions for a warrior, creating an extremely attractive look, with the final touch being his beautiful blue eyes that can make any girl and even adult women blush and fawn over him.


    Thanks to Aria''s genes, Arthur''s face is perfect, making him one of the most handsome and attractive young adults. He does not act arrogant due to his achievements and looks, but he learned from Draven to be proud of himself, especially for things that are the result of his hard work.


    So Arthur walks side by side with his father, like two proud lions, as they are admired by everyone in the vige.


    Some things remain the same for Arthur, such as the way Aria treats him as her beloved little boy, his rtionship with Nyx, and how adorable his little sister is, now six years old. He doesn''t mind being treated like a child by his mother and is always avable to y with his sister.


    Nyx has also grown in an even more impressive way than Arthur. If, when he met her, she looked like a 13 year old little girl, now she looks like a 17 year old young woman. Her skin is softer, her red hair is longer and more vibrant, her eyes are sharper and clearer, but the biggest changes happened to her physique.


    She has grown to be 1,6 meters tall, with curves in all the right ces. She has medium-sized breasts, a narrow waist, followed by long legs with sensual thighs and a round perky bottom, although she still loses in size to Aria by a decent margin. Her pure strawberry scent has evolved to the point of being an aphrodisiac, stirring deep desires in Arthur, which he can barely control as ofte.


    His desires have pushed him to grow closer to Nyx and try to evolve their rtionship, as he has grown fond of her presence in his life over the years, and he can no longer imagine not having her by his side.


    Due to her shyness and insecurity, he always felt like she was putting up a wall between them, even though Arthur can tell that she feels the same way as he does. On ount of being too young to make a move, he has let her be so far, but he won''t let things with Nyx continue that way.


    He is determined to be bolder with Nyx for their own good, even if it means risking his secret being discovered by his parents and having to deal with her shy and timid personality.


    With these thoughts in mind, Arthur wakes up on the morning of his fourteenth birthday.


    ____________


    He doesn''t open his eyes immediately and stays as still as possible because he feels that pleasant weight on his body.


    ''Is she pretending?'' Arthur wonders why Nyx continues to lie over him even after he has woken up. She learned to always feel when he is about to wake up and returns to his Nexus before then, leaving her scent on his body as the only proof of having been there.


    But now, on his birthday, Nyx doesn''t disappear as usual.


    ''Maybe a birthday present?'' He thinks happily.


    "..." But Nyx continues without reaction.


    Arthur doesn''t know what to think. After three years of sleeping with Nyx, she always acted like a scared rabbit whenever he tried to get closer to her. Her perception also improved a lot, so she always knew about his intentions.


    So now this situation is very suspicious. He doesn''t know if she''s holding back to let him get close to her or if she''s really unconscious. In both options, he can already see her freaking out and returning to his Nexus at his first move.


    ''It''s so hard!!'' Arthur doesn''t want to move and spoil that moment, but at the same time, he can''t continue like this. He doesn''t know how it was before because he was sleeping, but now his member is extremely hard and erect between Nyx''s thighs.


    ''Think of something else, something else...'' Arthur tries, but not even his incredible determination can help him stop thinking about Nyx''s sensual body.


    Just that is enough to drive Arthur crazy, but Nyx''s body has other features that add to her attractiveness and uniqueness. Her cute tail with a heart-shaped tip has grown quite long in the past year while her small bat-like wings are still very immature on her back.


    Arthur researched a lot in the thousands of books in his mother''s library since he met Nyx, but he never found anything that could indicate what she is, nor any mentions of the Demons described in the books from Liam''s world.


    She is unique to this world, an exotic beauty of the most seductive type possible that only he can see. And now she is lying on top of him, semi-nude and apparently unconscious.


    ''How can a man resist this?!?!'' Arthur screams in his mind, but thanks to his experience in thest three years, he can choose which thoughts she can hear. He managed to behave until now, but all his desires umted, bing impossible to contain.


    The ''unconscious'' Nyx seems to feel that something is about to happen, or rather, is already happening, and she moves on Arthur''s body.


    "No!" He is afraid she will wake up and disappear, so he opens his eyes.


    But to his surprise, she just changes position, which ends up making everything harder for him, as now her belly is literally pressing his groin. Nyx also turns her beautiful face towards Arthur, her eyes are closed, and she seems to really be sleepingfortably.


    "How can you be so beautiful?" He can''t help but think. He really can''t believe that shy little girl has grown to be so deadly.


    When awake, she is hot as a demon, but sleeping, she looks beautiful as an angel and arouses in Arthur unholy desires. He always wanted to touch her body and feel her skin, along with her cherry shaped red lips. She almost let him do it on his previous birthdays, but shyness won both times, and she ran away at thest moment. So now he wonders if this is her third attempt to let him touch her.


    ''But why is she lying over me?'' He can barely breathe due to Nyx''s cute and soft belly pressing over his underpants. Waves of pleasure radiate from that area to his entire body, making him feel as if his body was being electrified.


    He can''t even think straight, but he really wants to touch her and can''t miss that chance. So, determined, he moves his hand towards Nyx''s face.


    ''Don''t wake up, don''t wake up, please!'' He slowly stretches his hand towards his goal. But then he sees something that freezes him on the spot.


    That is Nyx''s lovely tail that rises and starts to wag excitedly.


    ''So fucking cute!!!'' Arthur can''t handle that sight, feeling overwhelmed by the contrast of Nyx'' alluring beauty and the cuteness of her tails. Its adorable movements are like the cherry on top, making Arthur''s situation harder and his little brother even harder.


    Nyx also moves her body slowly and rhythmically on top of him, her belly caressing his groin in a way that makes him twitch and burst in pleasure, which, due to its size, ends up spilling over her belly.


    ''WHAT?!?'' She ''wakes up'' immediately and sees Arthur''s smiling face painted with pure satisfaction as he breathes heavily with his eyes closed.


    Nyx''s expression quickly changes between surprise, embarrassment, anger, and excitement? There are so many emotions in her beautiful bright eyes that Arthur can''t even begin to understand them.


    Even as he is submerged in the feeling of his first experience in this lifetime, Arthur can predict what will happen next.


    "Don''t go-" He tries to ask Nyx to stay.


    But it''s toote; her shyness takes over all the other emotions, and she disappears in a cloud of pink smoke, returning to his Nexus. Nyx leaves Arthur stunned with the surprising sight of his clean lower belly area, which should be impossible after the mess he just made.


    ''Where did it¡­'' Arthur is confused for a second before the only possibilityes to his mind.


    ''Nyx... did you¡­ my¡­'' He starts to ask, but then she surprises him again.


    ''Don''t ask!'' Those are the only words he will hear from her throughout the whole day.


    And so Arthur begins his fourteenth birthday with such a wonderful present.

 Chapter 7: A Perfect Gentleman

    After the wonderful experience with Nyx, Arthur heads to the bathroom for his usual morning bath, not before changing the sheets of his bed. In the past three years, he has never failed to wash his body well to remove Nyx''s scent, and he has also only spoken to her through mentalmunication.


    Thus, not even Aria, being so smart and observant, could imagine that he had been sleeping in the same bed with a girl since he was eleven. On this particr day though, Arthures down for breakfast with an extra sparkle in his eyes, and Aria immediately recognizes it.


    ''It''s not possible...'' Aria wants to believe that her son is still an innocent angel, but the sparkle in his eyes is unmistakable.


    "Mom?" Arthur notices that something is wrong, which makes him slightly concerned.


    "How could I not notice it?" Aria thinks out loud before running up the stairs.


    Arthur realizes that she is heading towards his room, so he goes after her. "Wait, Mom!!"


    But Aria does not stop; she enters Arthur''s room and starts rummaging through everything, looking for any sign of her suspicions. Finding nothing suspicious that could link Arthur to a girl, leaves Aria very confused.


    She can feel that something is wrong, but there is no murder without a body. Her sharp gaze scans every millimeter of the room and always ends uping back to his bed, specifically to the clean sheets over it.


    "Did you change the sheets today? Why?" She asks Arthur with a prating gaze, trying to see through his soul.


    Arthur hates lying to his mother, as it''s not easy because she can detect it very easily. So he learned to lie by omission. "I think I woke up very excited today, you know... the other sheet was smelling, so I took it off."


    It''s impossible to talk about such a subject with his mother without getting embarrassed, so Arthur doesn''t try to contain his emotions and lets his face blush naturally.


    "Hmm..." Aria can see that he is telling the truth. ''But why do I feel like he''s still hiding something from me? If he were with a girl, I would know,'' she wonders. ''There''s no way she could leave the house without me noticing...''


    Without any evidence, Aria sighs and hugs Arthur. "Sorry, son, I think Mommy is bing a senile old woman."


    Arthur feels even worse for making his mother doubt herself. But he still thinks that telling about Nyx would bring more problems than he could handle right now.


    "You''re still very young, Mom," He tries to cheer her up, though he is being honest.


    Aria smiles but then looks at him with expectant but also sad eyes. "You''re growing up faster than Mommy can keep up with..."


    "It seems so," Arthur responds honestly because he also feels how his body has matured over the past few years.


    "Look at you... you already look like a young adult," Aria has to stand on her tiptoes to pinch Arthur''s cheeks because he is already taller than her. She adopts a pondering stance and speaks with a loving tone. "You must want to do young adult things, too, right?"


    Before Arthur can answer, she continues. "That''s okay, just promise Mommy you''ll talk to me before bringing girls home."


    "I promise, Mom," Arthur can promise that without any weight on his conscience. After all, he can''t bring Nyx home because she''s always been there, and he doesn''t think about bringing any other girl either.


    Aria makes him lean towards her and ces a tender kiss on his forehead. "Today is going to be your birthday, so everyone ising, including the carpenter''s daughter..."


    Arthur can''t help but feel embarrassed again. Talking about girls with his dad seems pretty normal, but with his mom, it feels awkward.


    "She is already neen, so I don''t like to imagine you two together..." Aria speaks honestly, showing her worry. "But I guess it''s normal for boys to be interested in older girls, so it''s okay."


    "I get it, I get it!" Arthur can''t take any more of this weird conversation and nods quickly to his mom.


    "Alright," Aria leaves Arthur and starts walking towards the door. "Remember, be responsible and kind."


    "Yes, Mom," He quickly replies.


    It seems like Aria is done, but then she turns around and starts to make seals with her fingers in the air. That''s an enchantment that Arthur is used to seeing his mother do to take things out of nothing, or rather, from a dimensional storage that she has. Only powerful mages can do it as easily as Aria, and in an instant, she makes a beautiful box adorned in her hands appear.


    "Mommy thought about giving this to you when you turned fifteen," Aria sighs dejectedly and hands the box to Arthur. "But it looks like the time hase a little earlier than expected."


    Arthur opens the box and blushes furiously when he sees the contents. There are many small packages of fabric simr to the stic of Liam''s world.


    "You know what they are, don''t you?" Aria shakes her head, clearly a little angry and disappointed. "Did Draven tell you?"


    Arthur nods because his dad really did talk to him about that two years ago. He still remembers his father''s words: Protection so that you can be with a woman without having babies. In this world, they call them love wards, but in Liam''s world, it was a condom, so Arthur understands what it''s for and how to use it.


    "Well," Aria isn''t truly upset that Draven is teaching such things to Arthur even though he is young, she just feels a little frustrated that it happened so early.


    "You know how to use it, right?" She asks. "Or do you still have any doubts?"


    "No doubts, no doubts!" Arthur quickly exims; after all, he doesn''t want to talk to his mother about condoms.


    "Good," Aria smiles. "Also, try not to use them all too quickly, but when you need more,e to me, and I will make more for you."


    Arthur can''t imagine how embarrassing it would be to have to ask his mother for more condoms to be able to be with Nyx. But he also knows that only magic craftsmen can make them, so the only options are to find another mage or buy from traveling merchants, in which case they are expensive.


    Arthur looks at the box with dozens of condoms and can''t help but be happy to have such a good mother.


    "Thank you, Mom!" He smiles at Aria because, despite her often creating embarrassing situations for him, she always tries her best.


    "Mommy loves you, darling," Aria strokes Arthur''s hair and then leaves the room.


    Arthur looks at the box of wards and can only think about using them on Nyx, but she can''t even talk to him now because of the morning episode, so that dream seems very distant. However, he is determined to shorten the distance between them, and apparently, the only obstacle is her shy personality.


    With his mind full of thoughts about how to improve his rtionship with Nyx, Arthur continues enjoying his fourteenth birthday. As it happens every year, Draven and Aria throw a big party in the vige, both for him and for little Eve.


    That is not only to celebrate the birth of their children, but also for the benefit of the viges'' poption, who enjoy such events. The Fletcher vige is not that small in territory, having manyrge farms, but its poption is very simple, living with things produced only in the vige.


    Arthur''s family is clearly the richest in the vige, but this is due to Aria selling items that she crafts with magic to traveling merchants who pass through.


    Draven also could earn a lot of money if he epted it from the farmers who try to pay him for taking care of everyone. However, his morals and good upbringing do not allow him to ept more than food and resources in the vige; after all, he does not need money to take care of his family''s basic needs.


    Yet, Aria sells her magic items to be able to buy useful things like magic materials and rare resources that can''t be found in the vige, in addition to clothes and jewelry as well.


    As today is Arthur''s birthday and he already looks like a young adult, she makes him wear his most luxurious clothes, a set of fine white and red linen clothes with golden ornaments.


    Thanks to his very handsome appearance, he looks like a fairy tale prince, and the girls can hardly walk after passing by him because of how weak their knees be. Aria notices it, but she still makes him greet all the guests at the entrance of theirrge estate.


    The guests gather inside the house, mainly in the back garden, where they participate in typical games of their culture, dances, and talks about all kinds of topics.


    Aria makes a lot of food using her rare ingredients, making everyone very satisfied, turning the party into a sess as always. Today, in particr, the girls are even more excited because Aria seems to have allowed Arthur to have a girlfriend.


    Dozens of girls implore their parents to ask for Draven and Aria''s permission, but they refuse to do it for fear of offending the Fletchers. No matter how well Draven and Aria treat the people in the vige, the farmers instinctively feel that they are not on the same social level.


    They don''t understand how a couple like the Fletchers ended up in such a simple vige when they clearly have the potential to be the King and Queen of whole Kingdoms.


    But as they are very kind to everyone and help the vige a lot, the farmers are very grateful to them. And while it''s okay to ept their help and participate in their parties, none of them considers the idea of their daughters marrying a promising young man like Arthur.


    Arthur hates that kind of thinking just as Liam hated it in his past life, especially now because Draven is always teaching him that no person is better than another just for being born from a powerful lineage.


    Draven and Arthur really hate such things, but no matter how good they are to the people in the vige, they only see them with more respect and admiration, which increases the gap between them in social aspects.


    So, those poor girls can only look at Arthur from afar and imagine how good it would be to be his girlfriend because their parents don''t want to offend Draven and Aria. Case in point, when the timees for the birthday boy to dance with the guests, amon custom in the farmers'' culture, they all hold their daughters back.


    A strange silence envelops the happy atmosphere of the party, and Draven can''t help but feel ashamed. At that moment, Arthur walks up to one of the simplest families among the farmers and bows respectfully to them.


    "May I have the honor of dancing with your daughter?" He asks in a respectful and gant manner.


    The head of the family almost panics as he sees the Fletchers as the most honorable royalty ever, so he quickly tries to bow lower than Arthur.


    "No, my friend," But then Draven appears and prevents the poor man from bowing. "We are all equal here, so let the young have fun."


    That farmer can''t change the mindset ingrained over a lifetime, but as the Fletcher family doesn''t really seem to care about social differences, he tries not to think about it just for now.


    To the girl''s delight, her father lets her dance with Arthur, and he makes her feel like a princess in a fairy tale for the next few minutes. Some people fear that Arthur is not as noble as Draven and may be thinking of using the simple girls as servants, just like most nobles do.


    But he treats all the girls at the party with great respect and gives each of them an unforgettable dance. Draven is proud of his son because Arthur can already break stupid social barriers more easily than he can.


    "How did we end up making such a good son?" He asks Aria.


    "What good son?" Aria shakes her head and speaks in a fake upset tone with a pout. "I said he could have a girlfriend, and a few hourster, he''s making all the girls in the vige fall in love with him..."


    "Hahaha..." Draven couldn''t be prouder of his son.


    On the other hand, Aria can''t help but be a little jealous; after all, her little boy is bing a young adult, and it won''t be long before he starts thinking about leaving her to explore the world and create his own family.


    "Oh..." Little Eve can''t help but admire her big brother even more and feels jealous of the girls around him. Of course, she''s also going to ask for a princess dance next, as is her right.

 Chapter 8: Love Game

    Arthur finishes dancing with all the girls at the party, and even though they have no hopes of bing his wives, they make memories they can cherish forever. With that, the partyes to an end and the guests start returning to their homes after thanking the Fletchers for their hospitality.


    After the rest of the families leave, only the Carpenters remain, who have a closer rtionship with Arthur''s family, probably due to Draven and Aria thinking he is interested in their eldest daughter.


    Margaret is neen years old and is considered by everyone to be the most beautiful girl in the vige in that age range; after all, no girl canpete with the growing beauty of sweet little Eve.


    Still, the eldest daughter of the Carpenters does not seem like a simple peasant and could evenpete with nobles in beauty as well as elegance. Her mother has raised her in the best possible way so that she can have a promising future, probably serving some kind-hearted noble.


    Of course, such a dream is almost impossible since nobles like Draven are extremely rare, and most of them see people like the Carpenters as trash. But Arthur is clearly like Draven, so the Carpenters can''t help but have some hope for their daughter.


    While they talk to Draven and Aria, Margaret goes to Arthur, who is currently giving thest dance to sweet Eve. She enjoys the scene of Arthur gently spinning Eve in the middle of the garden, a lovely scene of sibling bonds.


    ''He is also so loving¡­'' Margaret knew that Arthur would be the most perfect man ever since he was still eleven years old, so now she is even more sure of it.


    Arthur notices the girl looking at him with bright eyes. "Margaret? Is everything okay?"


    "Ah, yes," She smiles gently at him. "Our parents are saying goodbye, so I came to say goodbye to you too..."


    She always seems shy when talking to him, but thanks to Liam''s memories, Arthur is very good at noticing when people are lying. And that seems to be the case with Margaret.


    Arthur knows she doesn''t do it out of malice but simply tries to appear cute and reserved to get his affection. But she has already started a losing battle because Nyx is not only the most beautiful girl Arthur has ever seen but she is also naturally cute and adorable.


    Yet, Arthur is aware of Margaret''s feelings and does not want to hurt the poor girl. So he stops dancing with Eve and gives her a tender kiss on her forehead. "Go see if Mom needs some help, sweetheart."


    "Mm!" The cute little girl runs into the house, obeying her big brother.


    "She is so adorable!" Margaret speaks honestly, but she can''t hide her intentions reflected in her eyes.


    "She is indeed," Arthur smiles proudly; he loves his sister just as he loves his parents.


    But after saying that, a strange silence begins to arise because Arthur has nothing to say to Margaret. However, she is determined and makes her fake shy expression again. "Hey¡­ did you like my gift?"


    "Gift?" Arthur looks at the big gifts table and sees dozens of colorful boxes there. All the farmers brought gifts for him, and he hasn''t had the time to open them all yet.


    Margaret runs to the table and picks up a small red box with a white, fragrant bow.


    "Here," She hands the box to Arthur.


    Since the box is very small, fitting inside his hand, he wonders what it could be. The box is also very light, and when Arthur opens it, he finds only a piece of paper with a kiss mark from lipstick. He picks up the folded paper and opens it, on which it''s written in red ink: Free Kiss.


    ''This girl is bold!'' He can''t help but think when he sees the expectant smile on Margaret''s face.


    "Thank you," He speaks in a gentle tone and smiles at her kindly.


    But she seems disappointed. "This isn''t quite the reaction I was expecting..."


    "Margaret..." Arthur doesn''t quite know how to handle that situation. She seems like a really good girl, and he can''t deny that he is attracted to her beauty and nature.


    But every time he got close to Margaret, Nyx would spend days without talking to him. As his rtionship with her seems about to improve, he can''t risk ruining it by being selfish enough to try and have two girlfriends at the same time.


    However, Margaret doesn''t seem willing to give up. "What''s wrong? Don''t you find me attractive?"


    "That''s not it," Arthur speaks honestly. "You are beautiful."


    "So what''s the problem then?" She asks, impatient and dejected. "I don''t see you looking at any other girl... maybe you like... men?"


    Arthur doesn''t even need to wonder about that question because the feelings that Nyx awakens in his body make it clear that he likes girls. But he does wonder if telling Margaret that he is gay could make her suffer less from the rejection.


    "I-" Arthur tries to speak, but he is not quick enough.


    "Don''t lie to me!" Margaret almost shouts in a serious tone. "I know you''re not like that; I''ve seen you peeking at my body... you''d like to touch me, wouldn''t you?"


    Again, Arthur can''t say anything before she continues. "But if you''re not willing... maybe... is there another girl? Someone I don''t know?"


    He nods with a regretful expression. "I''m sorry."


    Margaret sighs, relieved. "I almost thought there was something wrong with me. But if that''s the case... well, if I were her, I''d like you to refuse other girls too, so I can''t hold that against you."


    Arthur appreciates Margaret for that, which makes him feel even worse for rejecting her. But then she surprises him.


    "Ehh... so, maybe you can talk to her..." Margaret makes her usual shy expression. "And if she doesn''t mind, I could be your second."


    "My second?" Arthur is confused at first but then he remembers studying with his mother about the customs of their world. It''s not umon for men and women to have multiple spouses, and in the case of men, their women can even be ssified as main wife, secondary wives, concubines, and even mistresses.


    Arthur feels ttered by Margaret''s willingness to be his second wife, but he has no interest in making a harem now. He is still trying to ovee Nyx''s barriers, and he''s sure that he would be satisfied with only her. But he also knows that saying this to Margaret would only hurt her feelings, so he uses his tactic of the half-truth to dy it.


    "I will talk to her, but I can''t promise anything," He uses the gentlest tone he can muster.


    That is enough to make Margaret show a radiant smile. "Thank you so much, Arthur!"


    Arthur is happy for Margaret, but then the girl uses that moment tounch a surprise attack, trying to kiss him.


    Due to all his training in thest few years, but especially the lineages of Draven and Aria, Arthur''s senses and agility are incredible. He can see Margaret''s movements in slow motion when he focuses deeply enough, and an ideaes to his mind.


    Since she is being so bold as to try to steal a kiss from him, he won''t mind ying with her a little. Thus, Arthur doesn''t fully dodge Margaret''s attack, but just turns his face a bit to the side, letting her kissnd on his cheek and not on the mouth as she had nned.


    "Ah?!" Margaret is surprised at Arthur''s speed but happy to have managed to kiss his face at least.


    And just as Arthur expected, he feels a pulse in his Nexus. Nyx does not appear, but she clearly has an intense reaction to Margaret''s kiss, though he hopes she won''t react too badly.


    "Margaret..." Arthur speaks her name in a regretful tone. "I have to talk to her before anything else."


    "I''m sorry," She replies sadly, with deep longing in her voice. "I can''t contain myself when I''m close to you."


    "I see," Arthur understands what Margaret means because he feels the same with Nyx. But he managed to restrain himself for three years thanks to his determination.


    Margaret realizes that she went too far this time, so she leaves after smiling at him. "I''ll wait for your answer!"


    Arthur can''t do anything for her right now, so he turns his attention back to Nyx. ''Oi, did something happen to you? I felt something strange in my Nexus just earlier.''


    ''Nothing happened!'' Nyx exims in his mind in the coldest tone he has ever heard her use to date. ''Nothing at all! I don''t care if you kiss any stupid girl; it has nothing to do with me!!''


    Arthur doesn''t know whether tough or cry from hearing Nyx being so upset; it''s evident that she''s burning with jealousy on one hand, but that also means that she is possessive of him on the other.


    He let things flow naturally for three years, and nothing changed, so now he goes on the offensive with everything to provoke her reactions.


    ''What kiss are you talking about? Were you peeking at us?'' He smirks teasingly.


    ''Stupid Arthur!!!'' Nyx screeches, even more upset by his remark. ''Don''t talk to me anymore!''


    Arthur finds Nyx''s shy and jealous reactions extremely cute. But he knows he needs to handle her carefully, without pushing her too hard but also without backing off. For now, though, he leaves her alone and enters the house, searching for his parents.


    "Good job, son!" Draven gives him a thumbs-up sign with his proudest expression.


    Aria shakes her head at Draven, but throws a gentle smile at Arthur. "I saw Margaret leaving with an expectant smile on her face; are you two getting along well?"


    "I tried to be kind..." Arthur speaks honestly.


    Aria understands how he feels just based on his eyes, which doesn''t have that special glow, leaving her confused.


    ''If that wasn''t because of Margaret...'' Aria can''t help but wonder. ''Then who is she?''


    She keeps her thoughts to herself and strokes Arthur''s hair. "Don''t worry, when you find the right girl, you''ll feel it in your heart."


    Aria may have a possessive side and want to keep Arthur always close to her, but in the end, she wants the best for him and for him to be happy, even if it means leaving her in the near future.


    Arthur has already found the most perfect girl, but there is still a lot of work ahead until he makes her his good wife.


    "Got it, Mom," He replies to his mother, returning her smile with a warm hug.


    Afterwards, Arthur says goodnight to his father and gives a warm hug to his little sister before climbing the stairs, nning on his next step with Nyx.


    "Good night, big brother..." Little Eve exims as she watches him rush to the second floor.


    Unlike him, Eve is a normal child; well, as normal as it''s possible when being the daughter of people as incredible as Aria and Draven. And besides the love for her parents, Eve also loves her brother very much and has a strong admiration for him.


    On the second floor, Arthur takes a quick bath and goes to his bedroom. His day was quite hectic, so he lies in bed and closes his eyes. He doesn''t sleep yet, but spends half an hour with his eyes closed without making any movement, just waiting silently until¡­


    ''Hey...'' Nyx''s curious voice sounds in his mind. ''Why didn''t you kiss that girl?''


    Like an innocent rabbit that falls into a hunter''s trap, Nyx does exactly what Arthur expected. Now, if he ys his cards right, he may be able to improve his rtionship with her before the end of the night.

 Chapter 9: Kiss

    ''Kiss?'' Arthur pretends to be confused about Nyx''s question.


    But she is not so easily fooled. ''Don''t lie to me; why didn''t you kiss that girl? I know you are interested in such things¡­''


    Her tone starts upset but bes shy quickly, making Arthur smile. "I won''t deny that I think about such things¡­"


    ''So why didn''t you kiss her?'' Nyx asks again. ''Doesn''t her appearance please you?''


    ''Not the way I would like,'' Arthur responds honestly. ''But, I also don''t deny that I am attracted to girls like her¡­''


    Nyx is silent for a while and then speaks again. ''I don''t understand! If you want it, why not just do it?''


    ''You already know,'' He replies with confidence.


    ''I- I- I know what?'' She stammers as she just can''t admit it.


    Arthur feels that he is close to oveing a barrier between him and Nyx, so he focuses on ying his cards wisely.


    ''You hear and see everything that happens around me, don''t you?'' He asks and quickly continues. ''So you heard when I told Margaret why I couldn''t be with her in that way.''


    "..."


    Silence, as he expected. He also remains silent and waits for Nyx to start the conversation, which happens after a few minutes.


    ''I don''t remember well¡­'' She speaks in a curious tone. ''Can you exin?''


    ''Of course,'' He responds with a gentle and loving tone. ''I can''t be with other girls because there is already a person filling all the space in my heart.''


    "Ah?!" Nyx seems to want to say something, but she falls silent, feeling shy and timid again.


    But this time Arthur doesn''t wait for her reply. ''Don''t pretend you don''t know what I''m talking about; you are that person, the only girl that interests me.''


    ''What?!?'' She is really surprised to hear Arthur speak those words, as this is the first time he is being open with his feelings. ''That¡­ I¡­ ehh¡­''


    Arthur makes a fake disappointed expression. ''It seems you don''t feel the same about me¡­''


    ''No¡­'' Nyx quickly responds, but her voice bes lower and lower. ''I¡­ maybe¡­ well¡­''


    Arthur knows that he is almost breaking the barrier, but Nyx''s shyness seems harder to ovee than he expected. He has to think of something quick, and a strange ideaes to his mind. He feels disgusted just thinking about saying something like this, but he feels like it''s a good bluff for the situation¡­


    It could give him victory over his adversary or end the game for him. Either way, he needs to do something or Nyx will retreat in her shell again, and all his progress will be lost.


    ''Nyx¡­'' He speaks sadly while inwardly gritting his teeth. ''If you''re not interested in me, maybe you''d want to meet other men?''


    "NO!!!" Now her voice is full of determination, and she even leaves his Nexus standing over his body and looking straight into his eyes. Her face has never been so close to his, and while he can''t help but blush due to all the stimuli she is awakening in his body, Nyx seems so brave this time.


    "I don''t want to see any other man, nor think about them!" She deres with bright eyes.


    Then her expression starts to be shy again, and she looks away. "Only you¡­" Her tone bes lower by the end making it obvious that she''s losing her courage, however even then, she tries her best to keep speaking.


    "Only you are allowed... only you and no one else!" She is so cute, saying that.


    Nyx is surprised at herself for gathering enough courage to put such intense feelings out. Arthur, on the other hand, is wearing a wide grin from ear to ear, full of happiness and pride.


    "I''m happy you feel that way, my dear," He speaks in his most loving tone so far.


    Nyx can''t help but think how things got to this point, and then she realizes that she was driven to such an act by Arthur. She understands that he nned every word to force her to be honest.


    "You¡­" She tries to be angry with him, but she can''t muster the strength for it. She can''t help but feel grateful for finally speaking about her true feelings. Now feeling much lighter and less frustrated, Nyxys her head on Arthur''s chest, as she can''t look him in the eyes now.


    "Fool!" She sighs.


    Having the girl he loves seekfort and security in his chest makes Arthur feel like the proudest and most confident man in the world. He can swear that he is feeling his body getting much stronger quickly, even though that doesn''t make any sense.


    "You''re so adorable, Nyx," He praises her but doesn''t make any move to avoid ruining the moment.


    She blushes deeply and hides her face in his chest, feeling his warmth through his shirt. "You can''t keep saying things like that..." She speaks in a shy tone. "Or else I''ll freak out and leave."


    "It''s okay," He says confidently. "You''ve already said how you feel, so now there''s no going back. You''re mine, Nyx, only mine."


    She falls silent again, her heart beating so fast that Arthur can feel it echoing through his entire body.


    "What''s good about being yours?" She tries to seem upset, but that just makes her look cuter. "That means nothing to me!"


    "What''s good? Hmm..." Arthur speaks in a loving tone. "Why don''t you let me show you how good I can make you feel ?"


    Nyx shocks Arthur by biting his chest, her teeth crumpling his shirt and marking his skin.


    ''You''re thinking about naughty things, aren''t you? You pervert!'' She exims in his mind.


    "That''s not it!" Arthur quickly responds. "Well, I also think about things like that, but that''s not what I meant now."


    Nyx just listens to him in silence, so he continues. "You''ve been hugging me at night for more than three years, and I haven''t even been able to touch you yet¡­"


    Those words leave Nyx embarrassed; she really hugs his body very tightly when she is sure he is sleeping. Arthur is very satisfied with the progression of things so far, so he continues to move forward slowly so as not to scare her.


    "Look, I''m not asking us to do anything bold yet," He continues with affection and longing. "I just want to be able to touch you freely... to be able to show how much I like you."


    Nyx is moved by Arthur''s statements, but the words echo in her mind. She is always using Arthur of being a pervert to hide her own naughty thoughts about him, buried deep in her heart. After a minute of silence, she gathers the courage to speak again. "Just touching?"


    "It''s a start," He responds enthusiastically.


    "Hmm¡­" Nyx wonders about that. "I don''t know, you might be tricking me again."


    "I will never do that to you again!" Arthur speaks honestly, even though a part of him enjoyed their interaction, and especially her reaction to it.


    Nyx continues to hide her face in his chest in silence, so Arthur insists. "I won''t do anything you don''t feelfortable with, I promise."


    She believes and trusts him instinctively, so she is only reluctant due to her shyness. But she gathers the strength to contain it and lifts her head to look him in the eyes.


    "Okay¡­" Her face is flushed, and her eyes are shining with anticipation. "I allow you¡­ to touch¡­ me."


    Arthur gets thrilled, his hands have been yearning for that for a while now, and now he can finally¡­ touch her! Slowly, he brings both his hands towards her beautiful face, and with the tips of his fingers, he finally feels her velvety skin.


    ''So soft¡­ and warm!'' He thinks while his finger glides over her skin, which is oily now due to how much Nyx is sweating. Drops of her shiny sweat with the scent of strawberries run down her cheek, as Arthur wipes them with his finger.


    ''You''re so beautiful,'' Arthur tells her mentally. ''So precious.''


    "Ah~~!!?" Nyx is again taken by surprise by his sincere praises. She truly loves everypliment he gives her, but precisely because she enjoys them, her shyness is triggered, and she starts to panic.


    Nyx spent three years running to Arthur''s Nexus whenever she felt like this, but now she wants the courage to continue enjoying hispliments and his touch. But her cute reactions awaken in Arthur the wildest urges and not even his strong determination can hold them back anymore.


    "Nyx¡­" He speaks her name with a desire-filled voice and runs his hand to the back of her head. "I want to kiss you¡­ I desire you so much."


    ''Kiss?!?!'' That word echoes in Nyx''s mind. She''s imagined it so many times it''s impossible to count, but the mere idea of it is enough to make her extremely scared. She finds herself in a dilemma; she really wants Arthur''s kiss, but her body freezes, and she can''t even say anything.


    He seems to notice that, and boldly, he begins to gently pull her head towards him.


    ''Really?'' She knows she only has two options, retreat to his Nexus or let it happen. The idea of running away seems the mostfortable, but after three years of holding back all her feelings, she doesn''t want to run away anymore.


    ''It''s okay if it''s you¡­'' To Arthur''s delight, she chose to ept. He can hardly believe that things are going so well; it feels like a dream. But he remains focused and slowly draws closer to Nyx''s lips.


    She closes her eyes in expectation, and then their lips touch.


    ''So soft¡­ wet¡­ and delicious!'' Arthur knew that Nyx''s lips would be amazing, but experiencing them in reality is a better experience than he could have imagined.


    She also enjoys the sensation of his lips, but such a good feeling only makes her shyer, and her body remains frozen. Arthur doesn''t mind leading the kiss anyway, and instinctively, he starts to nibble gently on her lips.


    As his movements be more intense, Nyx also begins to respond to the stimuli of her body instinctively, and her lips follow Arthur''s lead.


    ''So good¡­'' He enjoys the sensation and taste to his heart''s content, and the kiss goes on for several minutes with just a few breaks in between. Arthur keeps his hand on the back of Nyx''s head, but she no longer needs the help to take her own initiative.


    She also adjusts her position, sitting over his belly, and responds to his feelings with passionate kisses. Nyx is feeling so good now that her tail begins to wag out of her control and ends up brushing against something hard and warm.


    "WHAH?!" She breaks the kiss and looks back, shocked at the sight of a big tent over Arthur''s underwear.


    She looks back at him with a feigned furious expression. "Don''t get the wrong idea, I''m only willing to kiss now!"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay," Arthur quickly speaks. "But I can''t prevent it from getting like this... after all, it''s how my body reacts to you."


    Nyx is overwhelmed by conflicting feelings. She feels happy, and proud, but also shy and upset.


    "Okay," She sighs. "But if you can''t hold it in, just go to the bathroom, okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I think I can hold it," He speaks confidently. "Just avoid rubbing your tail on it¡­ you know."


    Nyx again feels very embarrassed and almost retreats to his Nexus, but her eyes are drawn to his mouth, and she can''t resist the urge to kiss him again. Even without using tongues or other daring acts, the two don''t even notice the whole night pass in the blink of an eye.


    They enjoy the kisses so much until the sun rises, creating precious memories for both of them.

 Chapter 10: Clean Kill

    Arthur is surprised to see the sunlight through his bedroom window. He spent the entire night kissing Nyx and didn''t even realize it. But as his parents also went to bedte due to the party the day before, they would also wake upte.


    So Arthur manages to sneak a morning nap, and Aria lets him sleep until almost lunchtime. After a bath, as always, he goes down to meet his family, but this time, his smile is even prouder and his eyes brighter than ever.


    Aria feels her instincts screaming that something big is happening with him, but she stops trying to understand what it means for now.


    After a delicious lunch, Arthur does not train as usual and just rxes with his parents and his little sister on a pleasant afternoon. Today is Sunday, and they always use the day for fun; they go fishing in the stream near their home, walk around the fields, and do various other things as a family.


    At night they gather in the dining room to have a great meal together, and Arthur can hardly wait for the time to go to bed and see Nyx again.


    Suddenly, a loud sound flows through the windows and echoes throughout the house.


    *Awoooooooo!!!*


    "WHAAAH!!!" Little Eve is frightened by the sound and jumps into Arthur''sp instinctively.


    "Easy, sweetheart," He strokes her head gently. "It''s just a wolf; after all, it is a full moon night."


    Arthur has already hunted wolves with his father as they sometimese too close to the vige and attack the farmers'' flocks. While he is calm though, Draven and Aria have concerned expressions on their faces, which leaves him confused.


    "That was a wolf, right?" He asks.


    "I don''t think it was amon wolf..." Dravenments with a thoughtful expression, then he looks at Aria.


    She closes her eyes and begins to channel her magic; a powerful aura emerges around her, causing the tips of her hairs to float. Arthur and Eve have the same impressed reaction seeing how incredible their mother is.


    After a few seconds, Aria stops channeling her magic and opens her eyes. "Yes, it is corrupted, and it''s near."


    "Corrupted?" Arthur remembers studying that term with his mother; it has to do with when a creature is exposed to Dark Mana and bes a type of monster.


    Aria nods, and Draven quickly stands up. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of this."


    Taking care of the vige''s safety is Draven''s job and his pride as a hero, so Arthur always tries to help him.


    "I''m going with you," He speaks with determination.


    Draven trusts Arthur''s abilities, but he looks at Aria, seeking her opinion.


    She looks at Arthur. "This creature is more dangerous than any other wolf, are you sure you''re ready?"


    Arthur nods. "I think so."


    "He is," Draven quickly speaks with a proud tone.


    Aria smiles and then nods. "Okay, but be careful, darling"


    "Alright," Arthur ces Eve in Aria''s arms, but the little girl seems hesitant to let go of her brother.


    "Brother?" She looks at him with a worried expression, unwilling to let go.


    "It''s okay, little bug," He strokes her hair again. "I''m just going to take care of this ugly wolf so it won''t scare you anymore."


    Eve''s eyes shine with admiration and trust, then she imitates Aria''s expression. "So, take care!"


    Aria and Draven are always moved by the cute scenes between Arthur and Eve, they are really close siblings and their interactions always manage to warm their hearts.


    Arthur picks up his sword, a hunting bow, and a backpack with various tools such as traps and things of that nature. Draven just picks up his sword and sheathes it, as always, after which the pair leaves the house. They stop at the intersection in front of the house and Draven breathes in the night air deeply.


    He can''t use magic like Aria, but thanks to his powerful senses, he smells a faint scent of blood in the air.


    "This way," He runs in one direction, and Arthur follows him from behind.


    Dravens'' speed is incredible, and Arthurpares it to the cars of Liam''s life. However, he is holding back so that he can follow him closely, both at an average speed of forty miles per hour. The pair crosses entire ntations and pastures in seconds before Draven stops.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asks, immediately noticing some dead sheep on the grass. Unlike animals typically mauled by predators, these sheep are almost intact, with only fang marks on their necks, or deep gashes on their sides.


    "Poor creatures..." Dravenments sorrowfully. Despite being a big, muscr man, as brave as a lion, Draven has a gentle heart and despises death, especially senseless ones.


    Arthur still remembers the first time his father took him hunting.


    Draven emphasized greatly that all life is precious and he should only kill a beast for food or if it posed a threat, like the one at this moment. Even with the memories of Liam, someone whose life revolved around killing, Arthur can''t help but admire the way Draven thinks and acts.


    So, after each hunt, the father-son duo make use of the meat, hide, and even the bones of the in animals. The way Arthur always obeys his father and strives to be like him makes Draven very proud. But he also understands that Arthur is different from him. Their first kills were quite distinct.


    Draven cried for a whole week after killing a poor deer with a sword stroke after two arrows, while Arthur killed his first deer with a perfect arrow straight to the head before Draven even noticed the creature.


    "Clean kill," Arthur eximed coldly, relieved that the deer didn''t suffer for a second, and that scene never left Draven''s mind.


    "Father?" Now, Arthur ces his hand on Draven''s shoulder as they both look at the sheeps'' bodies on the ground. "Was it the wolf?"


    "Yes," Draven responds while analyzing therge prints on the ground. "It''s indeed a Direwolf."


    Arthur remembers reading about Direwolves, wolves corrupted by Dark Mana; they are muchrger and powerful than normal wolves, frenzied in their search for blood and victims. The Direwolves'' tracks in the sheep''s blood and in the mud clearly indicate the direction the creature went, so the father-son duo quickly follow the trail.


    Half a mileter, the blood tracks end, right in a pasture with tall grass. Draven is an excellent tracker, but Arthur possesses Liam''s experiences, having mastered the art of tracking to hunt his victims.


    Combining Liam''s knowledge, Arthur''s new superhuman senses, his father''s teachings, and the sharp eyes inherited from Aria, Arthur is a tracking machine.


    "Lead the way," Draven has no shame in admitting that Arthur is better at following tracks than him.


    "Right," Arthur obeys his father and runs through the pasture, following the Direwolf''s trail by observing every little crushed leaf on the ground. After a minute, Arthur slows down. "I think it''s close."


    "Don''t attack recklessly," Draven cautions. "We don''t know how strong the creature is, so wait for my signal."


    "Understood!" Arthur nods in understanding.


    After covering another mile, the duo reach a small hill and sneak up on its edge. The Direwolf is down below, finishing off a bull, with the creature being the same size as the bull.


    "Damn, this is a big dog," Arthurments, impressed.


    "It''s not one of the biggest, though," Draven quickly assesses the wolf. "Maybe you can handle it, but I''m not sure if we should risk it..."


    Arthur knows his father is quite overprotective, so his words give him confidence.


    "Leave it to me," he says while slowly cing his bow and backpack on the ground.


    "Alright, I''m right behind you," Draven gives Arthur a thumbs-up, eager to see his son in action against such a dangerous beast. He''s almost certain that Arthur is overly confident in his own abilities and will underestimate the Direwolf, especially the creature''s sharp senses.


    But while Draven doesn''t want to see his son suffer, he also wants to teach Arthur to always be cautious, and this is a good opportunity since he can kill the Direwolf before things turn ugly.


    "If he gets a little hurt for overestimating his strength, it won''t be so bad," Draven tries to contain his overprotective nature for the sake of Arthur''s future as an adult man.


    Anyone who sees Arthur walking with his head held high, and that handsome, confident smile on his face might think he''s very arrogant and considers himself invincible. But the truth is, Arthur thinks deeply before any action; it''s just that his mind works much faster than other people''s.


    Right now, he crouches at the edge of the hill and coldly analyzes the Direwolf as well as the surrounding scenery. He thinks of various strategies, but the mostplicated thing in this case is that Arthur can''t quite remember what he read about Direwolves in the books.


    But then, like the voice of his conscience, Nyx speaks in his mind. "Their weakest point is their ears."


    "Thank you, dear!" Arthur is grateful to Nyx for seeing everything he sees and being able to retain such information. With his n ready, Arthur crouches even lower beforerising swiftly and jumping off the hill, pulling his sword from its sheath mid-air.


    "What?!" Draven didn''t expect him to jump from that height, about ten meters off the ground. The fall isn''t the problem, as Arthur''s body is strong enough to withstand the impact without serious damage, but the distance from the wolf is.


    Draven expected Arthur to descend the side of the hill and sneak his way close to the Direwolf. But right now, he''s in the air, falling towards the creature, which makes Draven concerned. "It will notice!"


    Just as Draven thinks, the Direwolf notices Arthur falling from the sky and turns towards him, itsrge mouth filled with sharp fangs the size of little Eve''s hands.


    But Arthur also expected that reaction, and while using one hand to fully draw his sword from the sheath, he swung the other towards the wolf. He throws a handful of sand, which he had grabbed earlier, right into the creature''s eyes.


    *Woooo!!*


    The wolf is blinded and growls in rage while trying to turn its face away from Arthur''s attack. But it''s unavoidable now, as Arthurnds on the wolf, driving his sword right into the creature''s left ear.


    He uses all his strength plus the force of gravity from the fall, making his de pierce the wolf''s head as easily as a knife through butter.


    *Swooosh* *Thud*


    The Direwolf falls dead instantly, and Arthur rolls on the ground, masterfully absorbing the impact of the fall.


    Draven exims from the top of the hill, his tone filled with both pride and admiration. "Clean Kill!"

 Chapter 11: Life is Precious

    Draven descends from the embankment and finds Arthur calmly brushing the dirt off his clothes.


    "How can you be so calm after killing your first Direwolf?" Draven asks, curious.


    He still remembers how difficult and intense the fight against such a creature was when he was twenty years old, but his son, only fourteen, handled it more calmly than when he talks to his mother about girls.


    But that can''t be helped; killing was very natural for Liam, while the awkward conversations with Aria are very tense for Arthur.


    Yet, of course, Arthur can''t exin this to his father, so he just smiles at him. "It''s because I knew you had my back."


    "Hahaha!" Dravenughs proudly.


    And that is really true because Arthur knows his powerful father will always protect him.


    "Congrattions, Arthur," Draven ps his son on the shoulder. "I thought you wouldn''t do so well, but it was an impable job."


    Arthur just nods, proud of himself too, but then Draven''s expression bes more stern as he examines the dead body of the Direwolf.


    "That trick of throwing dirt in the creature''s eyes surprised me¡­" Dravenments in a not-so-proud tone. "Although that tactic seems more like something a Rogue would do, not a Warrior."


    Arthur understands Draven''s pride in his noble and honorable fighting style; after all, his Astral Beast is a golden lion.


    And while part of him wants to be like his father, another part still thinks like Liam: any tactic is valid to defeat the opponent, preferably the most effective ones first.


    But as Arthur loves and admires his father, he worries that his darker side might make him seem bad.


    "Are you upset, father?" he asks.


    "No," Draven quickly responds and smiles at his son. "How could I not be proud of you?"


    "I myself only killed a beast like this in my twenties," Draven exins. "I had been training since I was five and was always considered a prodigy by everyone."


    The sparkle in his eyes grows even brighter as he looks at Arthur. "I don''t want you to overestimate your abilities, but you can be proud of probably being the most incredible prodigy this world has ever seen, even without using your Astral Beast."


    Draven is right about Arthur being so incredible, but it''s partly because of Nyx, who is always passively sharing her power with him, just as anyone receives power from their Astral Beast.


    Arthur understands this; he feels how his body bes stronger when he is having fun with Nyx, and for that, he is very grateful to her.


    "No more boosting your ego for now," Dravenughs. "But, Arthur¡­ try not to use such cunning tactics if you''re fighting another honorable warrior, for the sake of our family''s reputation."


    "Got it," Arthur quickly responds.


    Then he removes his sword from the wolf''s head, and a lot of ck blood flows from it.


    "Damn," Draven exims.


    As someone who loves and respects life, he despises Dark Magic with all his heart.


    He takes another look at the dead bull and makes a sorrowful expression. "The wolf''s corruption is entrenched in it; nothing can be recovered here¡­ such a waste."


    "At least this creature can''t cause any more harm," Arthurments positively.


    Draven nods and looks at his son. "Do you understand why we had to do this?"


    Arthur remembers all the lessons Draven had taught him, especially in thest few years when they began to train and hunt together.


    "To protect our family and the people of the vige," he responds.


    "To protect life," Draven corrects him. "Every life is precious, so it falls upon people like us, blessed with the strength to make a difference, to protect those who cannot do it alone."


    Draven''s words reflect his ideals, and although Arthur admires his father for them, he wonders what kind of experiences Draven went through to be so determined to help everyone in that way.


    "Understood," he nods.


    "Do you really understand?" Draven asks. "I mean, if all life is precious, a blessing from Mother Nature, why do we have to kill sometimes?"


    Arthur doesn''t need to think to answer that question. "Sometimes killing is the only way to save lives."


    "Hmm..." Draven makes a thoughtful expression. "That''s quite a paradox, isn''t it? But I agree with you; just keep in mind that killing to save is always thest option."


    The part of Arthur that still thinks like Liam has its own ideas about death, but as Draven''s son, he tries to see things from his father''s perspective.


    "Got it," he nods.


    Draven is content with the oue of their hunt and then looks at the bodies of the Direwolf and the dead bull. "Let''s burn them and return home."


    "Right," Arthur quickly retrieves a magic stone from the backpack he brought and uses it like a lighter from Liam''s world to swiftly set fire to the bodies on the ground.


    A stream of ck smoke rises from the wolf''s body, and a horrible odor quickly fills the area.


    "We have to inform the Carpenters about their bull," Dravenments, as it is part of their farm.


    Arthur climbs up the hill and looks in the direction of the Carpenter''s house. "It seems they are still awake; the tavern is lit."


    "The tavern??" Draven bes curious.


    The Carpenters have a small tavern near their house, and since the vige is nestled between arge forest and a mountain, hardly any outsiders visit, so the tavern is usually used by the farmers and a few traveling merchants.


    The farmers only use it during the day as they go to bed early, and the traveling merchants usually leave before nightfall, too, after trading with the local poption.


    "Yes, there are several lights on," Arthur tries to focus his vision to the maximum, but the tavern is a mile away, and he can''t see more details.


    Draven thinks it might just be the Carpenters celebrating something with family or friends, or even a lost traveler from the main road.


    But he can''t shake off a bad feeling, or perhaps it''s just his responsibility as the vige protector speaking louder, but he wants to go there now to check if everything is alright.


    "Well, let''s go there and tell them the Direwolf won''t be a problem anymore," Draven says before running towards the tavern.


    Arthur grabs his bow and backpack before following his father, also at high speed.


    In the blink of an eye, they cross the pasture ahead, and both Arthur and Draven''s senses reach the tavern at the same time, hearing male voices.


    "There are people," Arthurments and sees Draven stop, signaling him to stop as well.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur stops and sees his father''s expression be very serious.


    "I don''t recognize these voices," Draven listens silently to the maleughtering from inside the tavern. "They may be travelers, but..."


    Arthur has never seen Draven react this way before, and even though he understands the reason, he bes concerned, too.


    "Should we go in already?" Arthur starts to wonder if something is wrong inside the tavern, and he wants to help the Carpenters as quickly as possible if they need it.


    But Draven stops him. "It might be nothing, but it''s better if we try not to attract attention; just follow my lead."


    Arthur can''t help but think about how two big guys with incredible looks like them wouldn''t attract attention.


    "Okay," But he agrees to follow his father''s n, of course.


    So, he follows Draven into the tavern, both walking calmly.


    Upon entering the tavern, Arthur finally understands what''s wrong. The ce is naturally small, with just a few tables that are empty now, except for one.


    At that table, near the counter, are three simply dressed men in their thirties, but that can always mean more in this world due to the power of lineage.


    The group wears leather clothes adorned with metal, almost all of which are dirty with dust and even stains that look like dried blood, the same way as a few rustyswords on the table.


    Seeing these guysughing loudly while drinking beer, clearly already drunk, Arthur can only think one thing: "Trouble!"


    Of course, he doesn''t think this just because of the trio''s appearance, but also because of the fact that Margaret and her father are behind the counter with frightened expressions.


    When they see Draven and Arthur entering through the door, both she and her father breathe a sigh of relief.


    But the father-son duo also catches the attention of the trio, who cast inquisitive nces at them.


    Draven quickly nods at the Carpenters before the travelers see and then takes a seat at a table in the opposite corner of the group.


    Arthur is confused but follows his father''s lead and also sits at that table.


    The Carpenters are equally confused, but Draven raises his hand and speaks in a friendly tone. "Two beers, please."


    "Right away," Mr. Carpenter quickly starts pouring two mugs of beer from the barrel.


    At that moment, a member of the trio bangs his empty mug on the table and shouts in an arrogant tone, "Three more for us too!"


    "Sure," Mr. Carpenter tries to appear as friendly as possible, but he is clearly afraid of those men.


    With trembling hands, he fills the two beers for Draven and hands them to Margaret, who quickly brings them over.


    She is a beautiful woman and clearly catches the attention of the trio, who castscivious nces at her, not hiding the vicious desires in their eyes.


    With Liam''s dark experiences, Arthur can easily recognize bad feelings in people.


    And those men reek of cruelty, and with such feelings directed at Margaret, it awakens a fury inside Arthur.


    He doesn''t love her, but he really likes her and finds her a kind and lovely girl, so he can''t stand her being the target of those guys.


    "Yu-" Arthur immediately starts to stand up, furious. But Draven puts his hand on his shoulder and forces him to sit down.


    "What are you doing?" He asks his son in a low tone that only they can hear.


    "It''s just that these guys..." Arthur finds it hard to exin how he can see the trio''s bad intentions so clearly inside their eyes.


    Draven sighs. "You want to beat them just because they find Margaret attractive? Since when is that so wrong?"


    Arthur has no argument to counter with and remains silent, but he keeps his eyes on the suspicious trio.


    Margaret quickly brings the beers to their table and can''t help but smile affectionately at Arthur.


    "Here, enjoy!" She tries to be as professional as possible, but one of the guys at the other table notices the way she treats Arthur.


    Some things really can''t be avoided, and that man feels a deep envy of Arthur; after all, the boy looks like the most handsome and charming young man ever, besides appearing to be from an excellent family and attracting all the attention of the beautiful waitress.


    Arthur sees when that guy casts a malicious look at him and an even more sinister one at Margaret.


    At that moment, Mr. Carpenter is bringing the beers to the trio on a tray, but that guy gestures for him to stop.


    "Not you, old man," the guy says arrogantly, then casts an even morescivious look at Margaret. "I want the hot waitress to serve me, or is that treatment only for rich nobles?"


    Margaret wears an expression of fear, and her father looks at Draven, but he only nods with a solemn expression.


    "Father?" Arthur can''t help butin.


    Draven looks at his son with a sorry expression. "We may live in a small vige, but we''re still part of the Continent of Eldoria, and we follow itsws..."


    "We can''t attack people just because they''re drunk in a pub," he exins. "The Carpenters knew thesews when they created this tavern, so they have to be hospitable and kind to all customers, no matter their appearance."


    Ah, thews. They existed in Liam''s world, but they never stopped him from killing those who deserved it.


    However, it''s different for Arthur; he has many things to worry and care about, so he can''t break thew just because he wants to, regardless of the consequences that may fall on his family.


    Upset, Arthur tries to contain his anger while just watching Margaret carry the tray with beers to the trio with trembling hands.


    Unable to do anything, he tries to grab the beer mug on his table; maybe the alcohol can help.


    But Draven quickly pulls the mug away before Arthur can reach it. "Your mother doesn''t let you drink yet."


    "..." Arthur doesn''t verballyin but gives his father a frustrated look.


    "Okay... it looks like you need it," Draven sighs and pushes the mug back to Arthur. "Just don''t tell her."


    Arthur nods and brings the beer mug to his mouth, but before he can drink, he sees one of the trio''s members trying to touch Margaret''s backside as she ces the mugs on their table.


    "Bastar-" Arthur drops his mug and starts to stand up again.


    But Draven forces him to sit down once more. "Look!"


    Arthur sees Margaret quickly dodge the guy''s sneaky attempt and move away rapidly.


    That guy gives a disgusting smile directly at Arthur, making his vile intentions even clearer.


    Draven can see that Arthur is close to his limit, so he speaks in a solemn tone. "I know you want to act, but this situation isn''t as bad as it seems¡­"


    Arthur is confused, and Draven continues. "The world is a nasty and dark ce, but these people live in peace in this vige because I keep them protected¡­"


    He looks genuinely sorry. "But it''s just a thin bubble keeping them away from all the crap outside... And I can''t guarantee their safety forever, so they need to learn to handle situations like this."


    "Even the weakest and most scared dog needs to learn to growl back, or the world will crush them like an insect." Draven''s words are a harsh truth.


    Arthur feels useless; he knows he can''t change the whole world, but he wants to help Margaret now.


    While he ponders that, the malicious guy overturns his entire beer mug onto the floor and casts hisscivious gaze on Margaret again.


    "Hey you, bring me more beer!" He shouts.


    She runs like a frightened rabbit, bringing another beer to the guy.


    He tries to touch her again, and she dodges as before, but this time, the guy beside her catches her off guard and grabs her arm tightly.


    "Why the rush, love?" he asks with a nasty tone and a cruel smile on his face.


    Margaret panics, and fear takes over her heart...


    But then that fear vanishes when Arthur''s firm voice resonates loudly within the tavern. "What a mistake!" He stands up, ready to give those guys what they deserve.


    Draven doesn''t try to hold his son back now, as even he has reached his limit.


    Yet, he calmly requests Arthur, "Just don''t kill them, please."

 Chapter 12: Crime and Punishment

    Any sensible person with the slightest perception would have noticed how Arthur''s voice sounded full of determination and carrying incredible power.


    But that trio of thugs are neither sensible nor have any perception ability, and there is the fact that they are as drunk as skunks.


    "Hahahahah..." Two members of the trio startughing at Arthur.


    "Look at this stupid boy thinking he''s so superior, hahahaha..."


    "He''s such a powerful and dangerous man; ohh, I''m scared!" One of them speaks sarcastically. "Hahahaha... what a joke!"


    While his partners are mocking Arthur, the third member of the group continues to hold Margaret''s arm, who feels very nervous and humiliated.


    She tries desperately to free herself from the clutches of that man, but he is very strong.


    "Look, your boyfriend wants to save you like a knight saves a princess," the man says in a mocking tone.


    Arthur still doesn''t make any move because he fears for Margaret''s safety, and he needs to stay calm to act as quickly as possible without killing those men, which could cause problems for his family and the whole vige.


    "Howplicated..." Arthur realizes that he can no longer act like Liam; he can''t just advance towards the enemies without caring about anything other than killing everyone.


    But just as his mind is working as fast as possible on a n, Nyx''s mind is, too.


    "You have to act now while they''re confident," she says in his mind. "They''re drunk, so if you''re quick, you can save the girl from any harm..."


    Arthur feels that Nyx wants to say something more, and she does, "But if you focus on saving her from the first guy, the other two will grab their weapons."


    Liam always strived for efficiency in all his actions, not caring about the consequences, especially when they affected other people.


    But Arthur is doing this primarily to save Margaret, so he has no doubts about how to proceed.


    Out of respect for his father and their family, Arthur tries ast friendly act before using force.


    "Let her go; this doesn''t need to end badly," he says in a firm tone.


    The trio looks at him with the same expression of ridicule. "Hahahahahaha!!!"


    Margaret doesn''t just want to be a burden to Arthur, a weak girl who just waits for him to save her.


    So, she tries to use that moment to free herself from the clutches of her captor again.


    But the man gets furious and raises his other hand to hit her in the face. "Shut up, you bit-"


    When Arthur notices that man raising his hand against Margaret, he has an adrenaline rush and is able to focus his powerful senses beyond the limits, seeing the whole scene in slow motion.


    He doesn''t think anymore; he just acts.


    Forcing his right foot against the floor with so much force that he damages it and propels himself forward with great speed.


    *Whooosh*


    His body bes a blur during the dash, and he crosses the short distance to the trio before that guy can touch Margaret.


    "UHH!?!?" The man feels something touch his arm, and even before the wind generated by Arthur''s dash reaches there, his arm loses all its strengthpletely.


    Arthur uses his superior strength to grip the man''s wrist so hard that he destroys his veins and crushes his bones in an instant.


    Margaret is released, but Arthur doesn''t stop. Using his other hand, he grabs the man by the neck and pushes him against the wall.


    *Bam!*


    The impact is so strong that it makes the entire wall of the tavern shake while the poor thug feels waves of pain running through his body.


    He really wants to scream, but Arthur''s grip on his neck prevents him from letting out more than some pathetic choking sounds. "G-g-ghasp¡­"


    The scene happens so quickly that the spectators take a few seconds to understand it.


    But Draven stands up immediately. "Arthur?!"


    He fears that his son will overdo it, but Arthur quickly calms down and then spins the man''s body in the air, mming him against a table nearby.


    *Bam* *Smash!*


    The table breaks, and Arthur ms the man''s body against the floor with enough force to make him feel a lot of pain, but not a fatal blow.


    Margaret quickly runs to her father while the other two thugs try to shake off the shock and fear that has fallen on their bodies.


    "..." They look at Arthur and then at each other.


    Their minds can''t think well due to the alcohol, but their bodies act on instinct.


    They look at the table, at their weapons on it, and quickly grab two short swords before attacking Arthur with them madly.


    Arthur is now dealing with the consequences of his adrenaline rush. He had never done something like that and ended up using almost all of his internal energy in that move.


    He still has a lot of strength to fight, of course, but he feels his whole body numb, his speed and senses clearly less efficient.


    He can''t focus and see the attack of the thugs in slow motion, so his body reacts automatically, as he did dozens of times during training with Draven.


    But unlike his father, who always used a wooden sword and restrained his strength to the maximum, those men use real des and all the strength they have.


    Arthur raises his arm to block the attack, a bad decision but the only one he manages to make in such a short time.


    *Bam* *sh*"


    The dirty and rusty des cut the sleeve of Arthur''s shirt and his skin, making drops of his blood flow.


    He is surprised by the strength of those men, who, despite not having a fraction of Draven''s strength, are certainly stronger than the farmers of the vige.


    But thanks to Arthur''s body''s natural resistance, the thugs can''t make more than two small cuts on his arms.


    Yet, Nyx bes concerned and exims in his mind. "Baka! What are you doing???"


    Nyx''s voice awakens Arthur from his numb moment, and his senses be clearer again.


    *Whoosh*


    In a quick movement, he punches one of the guys in the face before the man makes another attack with the sword.


    *Bam*


    Now that he is not under the adrenaline rush, Arthur is surprised at how hard that guy''s body is.


    Arthur has never been in such a serious fight in this world, so he has no idea how strong other people can be.


    But even being strong, that man can''t do anything against Arthur''s powerful punch. He ignores the pain in his hand and sends the guy to the ground.


    Arthur doesn''t hold back his strength, and the man''s blood sshes along with some of his teeth.


    But the third thug doesn''t stand still watching and quickly attacks Arthur from behind.


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur hears the rusty de cutting the air, so he leans forward quickly, just enough for the de to cut the back of his shirt but not touch his skin.


    "You piece of shit!" Arthur gets furious because of the attempted sneak attack.


    Liam doesn''t needed any reason to kill someone, but there is Arthur, holding back even when his enemies are clearly trying to kill him.


    Arthur quickly looks at his father, seeking permission to be more lethal. However, he sees Draven looking at him with a proud expression and eyes shining with admiration.


    "Damn!" Part of Arthur really wants to kill those guys, yet he can''t help but enjoy being respected by the father he also respects so much.


    While he strengthens his determination to be a good guy, the second thug gets up and spits out another mouthful of blood before casting a hostile look at Arthur.


    "I''m going to kill you, boy!" He grits his teeth while holding his sword firmly.


    Arthur finds himself surrounded by the two angry adversaries, but he doesn''t want to draw his sword because it would be difficult not to kill those guys with such a sharp de.


    "Use a stick," Nyx''s voice sounds in his mind, "A piece of the broken table!"


    Arthur is again very grateful for Nyx acting as a second conscience in his mind.


    *Whoosh*


    The two guys attack at the same time, again in sync, but Arthur rolls under their des, avoiding both.


    He rolls towards the broken table and passes over the first thug, who is still moaning on the floor, before getting up already with a leg of the table in his hands.


    Now that he has a non-lethal weapon, not so much at least, he throws a confident smile at his adversaries.


    "You can thank me for thister," He says confidently.


    The two thugs are confused by Arthur''s words and actions. As criminals, they are used to killing, so such honorable morals as Draven''s don''t make sense.


    Rational people would also notice that they can barely handle Arthur, so his big and strong father could easily kill them by joining the fight alongside his son.


    But those guys are drunk and angry, abination that drives away any rational thought.


    So they blindly attack Arthur, with their des even more blunt.


    Arthur can''t see the scene as when in his adrenaline rush, but he focuses again and can see his adversaries'' movements clearly.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    He avoids both attacks and counterattacks, hitting those guys'' hands with the table leg.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    "FUCK!!!"


    "ARGH!!!"


    The two thugs scream in pain, their hands crushed against the hilt of their swords that fall to the ground when they can no longer hold them.


    They cast hostile but terrified looks at Arthur as if they had encountered some kind of cruel viin who enjoys torturing them.


    Arthur really enjoys those looks of fear; that''s not the kind of thing he likes to see on the faces of cute girls like Margaret, but on men who like to hurt girls like her, it certainly is a beautiful sight.


    The atmosphere fills with tension as the thugs can''t react due to fear.


    But Arthur breaks the silence with a sinisterugh. "What are you waiting for?? Use your left hand, fucking scumbags!"


    The growing fear even outweighs the influence of alcohol on those men, and they quickly try to pick up their swords with their left hand, even though they have no proficiency that way.


    They hope that Arthur''s arrogance will at least allow them to hurt him.


    But to their despair, Arthur acts quickly and crushes their left hand with the table leg, even more brutally.


    *Bam* *Bam*


    "ARGHHHHH!!!"


    "SHIIIIIIT!!!"


    The screams of those men echo within the small tavern, music to Arthur''s ears.


    "You think you cane here and intimidate these people¡­" He speaks with an increasingly darker tone. "Such a mistake!"


    Those guys are already very afraid of Arthur, but then he starts to hit them even more with the table leg.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Each blow is very painful, despite not being lethal, and always followed by a scream of pain.


    The Carpenters are very happy to be saved, but they don''t have the stomach to watch that bloody scene and hide behind the counter.


    Draven, on the other hand, watches the show while enjoying his beer. He has already asked Arthur not to kill the trio, so he will not interfere anymore and let his son decide how heavy the punishment will be.


    Arthur does not hold back and beats those two men to the content of his heart. He only spares their vital organs and their legs so that they can run far away from there and nevere back.


    But they will not be able to castscivious smiles at pure girls or anyone else ever again because Arthur did not leave a whole tooth in their mouths.


    "I think that''s enough," Arthurments as he throws those two out of the tavern, their bodies soaked in their blood and urine.


    The two thugs try to get up and run away, but Arthur makes a request in a fake friendly tone. "Wait just a second,"


    Then he goes back into the tavern and heads to thest member of the trio; that poor man is still down from when Arthur hit his body on the floor with such force.


    That man, the scoundrel who hurt sweet Margaret, is the one Arthur most wanted to punish, but he overdid it on his first move, and the guy got very close to death.


    "How are you?" Arthur approaches the guy and grabs him by the cor, taking a good look at his haggard face. "You''re going to survive, right?"


    The man, who is not so stupid, tries to pretend to be worse than he really is. "Ahhh... I''m dying..."


    "Such a magnificent performance," Arthurughs sarcastically and then starts punching the guy''s face with his fists.


    "I''m going to help you," He speaks in that sinister friendly tone while punching the man, making him swallow his blood and teeth.


    "No, no, no, please... stop!!" The man tries to plead for mercy.


    In the end, Arthur has to stop before the man really dies. Then he drags him outside and lifts him up one more time.


    "I''m only going to say this once," Arthur speaks in a serious tone and puts his thumb on the guy''s eye. "If you look at her again, I''m going to rip it out and stick it in a ce you won''t like at all..."


    "What kind of threat is that???" That man is really terrified by such an idea.


    He nods, using all the strength he has left to make it clear that he understands the message.


    "Good," Arthur smiles and throws the guy toward the other thugs. "Take your friend, and don''te back here ever!"


    The two pick up the third member of the trio and run as fast as they can without looking back.


    Arthur sighs, his expression returning to its usual calm form.


    From inside his Nexus, Nyx speaks to him mentally. "You overdid it."


    "I did," He agrees.


    "But they deserve even worse..." Nyxments.


    "They do," Arthur is happy that she shares the same opinion as him.

 Chapter 13: Cleaning the Wounds

    After putting the trio of ruffians away, Arthur returns to the tavern and finds the Carpenters still with frightened expressions.


    It clearly was a very tense situation for them.


    "It''s all okay now; you''re safe," Arthur speaks in a calm tone and then sits down at the table with his father again.


    He lets out a sigh of relief, leans back in his chair, and picks up his beer mug.


    But to his surprise, the mug is empty, and he gives his father an inquisitive look. "Really?"


    "You were taking too long toe back," Draven shrugs.


    But his proud smile is so vivid it seems like it could jump off his face, and his eyes shine brightly.


    "My bad, my bad," Arthurughs.


    "Hahaha¡­" Draven alsoughs. "You were incredible, for real; I don''t know why I keep being surprised, you never disappoint me."


    Arthur really appreciates his father''s respect, but he doesn''t feel entirely deserving of it because he almost got consumed by the desire to kill those guys.


    He thought the part of him that came from Liam was just memories, but when he felt the blood on his fists, something stirred within him, in the darkest part of his soul.


    Arthur doesn''t think his dark desires can control him, but he is also Liam, and that dark part is a part of his whole.


    Draven can see that Arthur is shaken, and he thinks he understands his son''s feelings; after all, he always feels a bit sad when he uses violence intensely.


    So, he doesn''t know how to console his son.


    Draven tries to change the subject, "Hey, son, what was that thing you did at the beginning of the fight?"


    "What?" Arthur is confused.


    "When you used a lot of your internal energies to reach that speed?" Draven exins. "Damn, I could barely follow your movements with my eyes."


    Draven is clearly exaggerating to boost his son''s morale, but Arthur actually managed to reach an incredible speed of over two hundred miles per hour to save Margaret.


    "That¡­" Arthur can''t exin his adrenaline surge or how he was able to use all his body''s potential in a single instant.


    "Yeah," Draven is genuinely excited about that ability. "You also seemed much stronger and tossed that guy around like a rag doll!"


    Arthur doesn''t really want to remember that moment, as that was when he was closest to being consumed by bloodlust.


    So he shrugs. "I don''t know how I did it."


    "You don''t?" Draven is puzzled.


    "Yeah, I just wanted to reach Margaret quickly, and it just happened¡­" Arthur can''t help but cast a quick nce towards his Nexus.


    "Oh," Draven notices that. "I was thinking the same; maybe it''s the power of your Nexus, after all."


    "My Nexus?" Arthur wonders about that.


    Then Nyx''s voice echoes in his mind. "I think your father is right."


    "At that moment, you really wanted to be faster and stronger, so I shared my-" Nyx pauses and changes her words. "I mean, OUR energy, so you could use it all at once and exceed your body''s limits."


    Arthur is excited about the idea of using that ability again, but what he likes the most is hearing how Nyx mentions their energy.


    They are connected, united as one being, so it''s natural for them to act as partners, sharing everything.


    Her shy and explosive personality prevents her from being more honest about her feelings, but she doesn''t seem shy about their partnership, at least not in times of danger.


    "That makes sense," hements to her. "Is that why I felt so weak right afterward?"


    "I think so," she doesn''t have a manual for that and just trusts her instincts to exin it. "You used a lot of our energy all at once and suffered a kind of side effect."


    "So I better be careful when using this ability again," Arthurments.


    "You should!" Nyx agrees.


    As they converse mentally, Draven just watches his son''s expressions change while he seems so thoughtful.


    Draven has seen Arthur behaving like this other times, and although it seems a bit unusual, he thinks his son is just very thoughtful, which might be one of the reasons he is so clever at times.


    While father and son rest, the Carpenters rpose themselves, and both Margaret and her father approach Draven and Arthur''s table.


    "Thank you so much foring to our aid, Draven!" Mr. Carpenter bows respectfully with a grateful expression. "And especially to you, young Arthur."


    Margaret also bows as her father, but in addition to gratitude, her expression is full of admiration and affection when she looks at Arthur.


    "You really are incredible, Arthur," her tone starts off animated, but there''s still a bit of fear in her gaze. "I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t been here¡­"


    "Don''t think about it," Draven speaks amiably. "Also, sorry for not acting sooner, but I couldn''t do anything until theymitted a crime, or it would have been us breaking thew."


    "I understand," Mr. Carpenter nods. "Those guys had been here for several hours, and I said that we usually close at nightfall, so they started getting aggressive¡­"


    While Margaret''s father speaks, she can''t stop looking at Arthur and notices small drops of blood dripping from the holes in his sleeve.


    "Arthur!" She exims, worried. "Are you hurt???"


    "Oh," He looks at his arm, and now that the adrenaline has left his veins, he feels the sharp pain from the two cuts in his skin.


    The swords of those guys were rusty and dirty, so Arthur knows he needs to clean his wounds as soon as possible to prevent infection.


    "I have bandages in my backpack," He stands up and walks towards the backpack on another table.


    But Margaret quickly holds his other arm gently. "Let me take care of you; it''s the least I can do to thank you for saving me."


    Margaret''s eyes shine with so many good feelings for Arthur that he can''t help but feel touched.


    But precisely because she harbors strong feelings for him, he doesn''t want to be near her, risking giving in to his masculine desires.


    His rtionship with Nyx is finally evolving, and thest thing he wants now is to put that at risk.


    "No need to-" He tries to reject Margaret''s offer of help.


    "He will ept," But Draven speaks confidently before looking at Arthur. "Let her take care of your wounds, it may help you much more than you can understand."


    Arthur doesn''t want to argue with his father now, and he also dislikes continually rejecting the sweet Margaret, especially when she just wants to help him clean his wounds.


    "Alright," He smiles at her and epts her help.


    Margaret smiles even more and quickly leads Arthur to the back of the tavern. "This way."


    Arthur follows Margaret to a small bathroom used by her family at the back of the tavern.


    She quickly pulls him inside, and he starts to be concerned about her intentions.


    But Margaret just seats him on the closed toilet and swiftly gets a first aid kit with medicines and bandages.


    She seems very skilled with these things and pours some strong-smelling liquid onto a piece of cotton, probably alcohol with some other ingredients.


    "Let me see it," She speaks in a loving tone while holding the cotton with her teeth and begins to roll up Arthur''s shirt sleeve.


    He stays calm, though she can''t help blushing as she touches him. Also, she clearly touches more than necessary.


    Arthur feels Nyx bing restless in his Nexus, but Margaret seems to be trying hard to behave.


    She gently starts dabbing the alcohol-soaked cotton on his cuts. "I need to clean it, but if it hurts, let me know."


    "It''s okay," Arthur is indeed feeling some pain, but his experiences as Liam make this pain seem insignificant, so he doesn''t really mind it.


    But Margaret seems very concerned about his pain because she gently blows on his wound every time she applies the alcohol-soaked cotton to it, just like Aria did when he was a kid.


    "She''s really a sweet girl," Arthur can''t help but think, careful not to let Nyx hear it, of course.


    "And bold¡­" He''s sure that if Liam could have had a woman as good as Margaret, his life would have been much better, and he would have died with excellent memories.


    But as Arthur, he has Nyx, and not even a woman as good as Margaret can outshine that cute demoness.


    However, she doesn''t know about Nyx, and that wouldn''t make her back down either. With determination and love in her eyes, Margaret continues to smile at Arthur.


    After cleaning his wounds, she ces tender kisses on his skin and then starts to apply ointment to it.


    But she takes only a little ointment at a time, and as her fingers be clean, she slides them along Arthur''s arm.


    "Margaret¡­" Arthur is tired of rejecting the poor girl, but he can sense how this situation is upsetting Nyx.


    She pouts cutely. "I just want to take care of you, Arthur... and all your needs¡­"


    Arthur uses his other hand to gently hold Margaret''s chin and make her look into his eyes.


    "I would like to ept all your love," His words make her heart beat faster, but then the next ones are like a bucket of cold water.


    "But I can''t return your feelings right now," he speaks honestly.


    "I don''t mind!" She exims and tries to kiss him. "As long as you can ept my feelings, I don''t care if you don''t return them; just let me be with you, please!"


    Arthur has to use all his determination to not give in. "I can''t do that to you, Margaret."


    "I don''t want to take advantage of you and take something precious that you might save for someone who can treat you as well as you deserve."


    Arthur''s words are still a rejection, but Margaret can see that he cares about her, which makes her like him even more.


    But as her aggressive tactics are not working now, she tries to back off and be more patient.


    "I''m sorry," She speaks in a cute tone. "I won''t try anything now; just let me finish cleaning your wounds."


    "It''s better not," Arthur takes the ointment from her hand. "I can finish up; you''ve already helped me a lot."


    Margaret is a bit upset with that oue, but it doesn''t weaken her determination to win a ce by his side.


    "Alright, I''ll leave you be now," She says before walking towards the door.


    "Margaret¡­" But Arthur holds her arm and smiles at her. "Never lose that special sparkle in your eyes. You are a wonderful woman, and I know you will find a good man to love you a lot."


    She just nods at him before leaving the bathroom, and despite being grateful for his kind words, she can only think of one thing:


    "You will be that man; I won''t give up!" Her feelings grow stronger with each interaction with him.


    As Margaret strengthens her determination, Arthur closes the bathroom door and sighs with relief.


    But Nyx doesn''t give him a second to rest and appears in front of him, wearing her usual ck bikini, which is so hot due to her perfectly tanned and shiny skin.


    "Nyx???" He exims in her mind, fearing her reaction after hearing his words to Margaret.


    But she doesn''t seem upset, rather she''s very shy, which makes her face blush and awakens Arthur''s most intense desires.


    He wonders what she will do next, but it turns out to be a pleasant surprise.


    She quickly takes the ointment from his hand and speaks in such a cute tone. "I will take care of you¡­"


    Arthur can''t help but feel extremely happy, feeling as if his loyalty has been rewarded, the best reward he could wish for...


    The woman he loves taking care of him like a loving wife.

 Chapter 14: Caring Succubus

    Fear and Loneliness.


    These are the oldest feelings Nyx can remember having. Almost fifteen years ago, she regained consciousness without any memories and only those bad feelings still imprintedin her soul.


    Completely confused and full of questions, Nyx found herself starting from absolute zero within Arthur, who was the size of a grain of sand within Aria. She remembers the nine months of waiting and finally the day of his birth. After that, she saw him grow up and be a beautiful and happy young man.


    But what about her?


    Nyx didn''t know what she was, where she was, or what her purpose was in Arthur''s life. Everything she saw and heard was what was happening around him, and his happiness also made her happy.


    But Nyx never forgot the fear and loneliness that were with her when everything began. She still felt alone inside Arthur''s Nexus, and her greatest fear was to live there forever, alone.


    But one beautiful day, Nyx felt her whole being called, a call that could not be ignored. That was when Arthur summoned her for the first time, a happy ident. After living eleven years hidden inside his Nexus, Nyx didn''t know how to interact with another person.


    She felt intimately connected to Arthur for having been with him from the beginning, but she had never been seen by him or spoken to him.


    She felt exposed and vulnerable, far from her safe zone. She had seen all his experiences, learnednguages as he did, learned to see the world through his eyes. But she had no idea how to interact with him, and it drove her crazy with shyness and frustration.


    Also, being by Arthur''s side and not inside his Nexus awakened feelings in Nyx that she didn''t know. But even acting in extreme ways due to her intense feelings, Arthur always treated her very well. She would still be inside him most of the day, but she could be by his side all night...


    And in those moments, she no longer felt alone and didn''t need to feel afraid of loneliness anymore. The gratitude for Arthur taking care of her grew more and more, as did other feelings for him.


    But the more powerful her feelings get, the less control she has over them. She fears something bad will happen and she will lose what she loves most, so she is always nervous, especially when interacting with him.


    Nyx was satisfied with just being able to sleep hugging Arthur at night, but he wanted more...


    She was afraid something would happen to ruin her perfect life, but it turned out that things only got better, and she was able to feel new feelings with him, very good feelings. That''s why Nyx is determined to help and support Arthur so they can continue to feel good and grow together.


    That''s her partnership with him, a bond for life¡­


    _________


    "But why do I feel not embarrassed when he looks at me like that???" Nyx wonders as Arthur looks at her with those loving eyes.


    She loves that look, his affectionate expression, and even his naughty ones, yet she always feels like a scared little bunny when she''s in front of him.


    Arthur notices Nyx''s look be thoughtful and even a little sad for a second before she starts to blush.


    He knows that if she bes too shy, she may run away to his Nexus, so he tries to lighten the mood by teasing her.


    "Oi, Nyx," He points to the ointment in her hand. "Do you know how to use this?"


    "Baka!!" She exims one of the words she learned from him due to Liam''s memories. "Do you think I''m dumb??"


    Arthur hides nothing from Nyx, even his dark memories of Liam''s life, although he doesn''t go into details.


    But she can feel that he suffered a lot, just as he also knows that she hides pain and fear deep inside her heart.


    Yet, that''s not the time to think about such sad things; Arthur just wants to enjoy Nyx''s presence now.


    After feeling the bloodlust that came from the part of him that is still Liam, Arthur finds it veryforting to interact with Nyx.


    So he extends his arm to her with a loving expression. "Go ahead."


    "Mm," She nods and begins to apply the ointment to his wounds kindly.


    Unlike when Margaret did it, and she couldn''t control her feelings for him, now it''s his turn to get excited by Nyx''s touch.


    He uses his other hand to caress her shoulder tenderly. "Thank you for this, my dear."


    "Who is your dear??" She gets very shy and ends up responding with aggression, as always. "I just don''t want you to die..."


    "I doubt I would die because of such scratches, but I really appreciate the way you take care of me," Arthurments lovingly.


    "I, I''m not¡­ I... it..." Nyx is bombarded with intense feelings, but she tries to contain her shyness as she starts to bandage Arthur''s arm.


    Arthur feels in paradise being cared for by Nyx and being able to see her cute reactions. "You are adorable."


    "Hold yourself a bit!" She pleads desperately. "I''m almost done..."


    With great difficulty due to how good her body feels under his caresses, she manages to close thest bandage around his wounds.


    Arthur fears that she will immediately retreat to his Nexus, so he quickly stands up, holds her by the shoulders, and presses her body against the bathroom wall gently.


    "Mm~~" A cute moan escapes her lips as Arthur''s rough yet gentle touch sends waves of pleasure through her body.


    He bes addicted to that sound as soon as it leaves her mouth but seals her lips with a vigorous kiss.


    "What are you doing?!?!" Nyx exims in his mind, though she can''t stop her own lips from dancing along with his.


    Arthur likes her lips so much that he can''t stop kissing them. "I can''t control myself when you act so lovingly..."


    "You have to restrain yourself," She asks but doesn''t make any attempt to get rid of his kisses. "This isn''t a good ce for this... someone may..."


    He ignores her pleas since her body also doesn''t want him to stop.


    After kissing for over a minute, Arthur needs air and breaks the kiss for just a second.


    But instead of returning to kiss her delicious lips, he runs his lips over her face, kissing her cheek, chin, and then going to her neck.


    "Mmmm... this... no... ahhh..." She can''t prevent some low moans froming out her mouth.


    "Your scent is so good," He speaks in her mind while marking her skin with his kisses. "Damn, even your sweat is delicious!"


    "You can''t say those things!!" She exims in his mind angrily and shyly.


    But she keeps his praises deep in her heart while feeling a pride that only a woman so much loved by the man she also loves can feel.


    "You can''t stop me from telling you how perfect you are," Arthur deres to her mentally while continuing to kiss her.


    He kisses her skin and goes back to her lips before going back to her neck, but not too intense, or things may really get out of control.


    But his hands start to go down her arms, too, which makes Nyx concerned. "You have to stop... it''s going to turn me on so much..."


    Arthur knows that Nyx is trying very hard not to run away due to her shyness, which puts him in a dilemma:


    He can''t push things too hard, or she won''t be able to bear it, but he also doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity, so he continues to focus on kissing her face.


    But as they both feel so good with each other, the intense emotions make them lose control of their desires.


    Arthur ends up kissing Nyx''s lips so intensely that his tongue begins to want to make its way inside her little mouth.


    That makes her very excited and shy, so she tries to avoid it and ends up bumping into a shelf full of objects in the small bathroom.


    "Arthur?!" Margaret''s voice sounds from outside the bathroom, concerned. "Are you okay???"


    "I am," He quickly exims, trying to control his panting breath. "I just stumbled a bit and knocked some things over."


    "Let me help you," Margaret quickly says and starts to open the bathroom door.


    "No!" Arthur tries to stop Margaret from entering, but he and Nyx hear the sound of the doorknob turning.


    They only have time to exchange quick looks, both sorry and frustrated because they were enjoying that so much.


    Then Nyx disappears in a cloud of pink smoke, returning to Arthur''s Nexus as Margaret enters the bathroom.


    "Eh?" She is confused to see him standing with an excited expression and drops of sweat running down his handsome face.


    Margaret notices that he seems fine, so she starts to look at the objects knocked down on the floor.


    But her eyes stop before, on something she definitely doesn''t expected to see now: arge tent in Arthur''s pants, right in the direction of his thing.


    "Ehhhhhhhh?!?!?" Margaret may act boldly to get his affection, but she is still a pure youngdy and can''t handle that sight.


    Well, a part of her really wants to look more, but she also has a shy side, which forces her to turn her face, especially to hide her blushing expression.


    "Arthur, are you really okay???" She asks while her heart beats faster.


    In her mind, she can only think of naughty things. "Why is it so big?? Why does it seem so hard??? Maybe it''s because of me?"


    Arthur can''t help but feel a little embarrassed, too, due to that situation.


    He tries topose himself and does it quickly. "Sorry about that, Margaret."


    "No problem, for real!" She can''t hide the excitement in her tone. "You''re already like a young adult, and such things can''t be avoided..."


    It takes him a while, but he understands that she thinks he was in that state because of her.


    Arthur feels a little guilty for Margaret, but he doesn''t mind letting her feel proud; after all, her charm should awaken such a reaction in any man.


    "Thank you for understanding," He speaks friendly and even gently taps her head.


    Margaret feels like an extremely happy puppy; if she had a tail, it would certainly be wagging wildly.


    "I''m done, thank you again," Hements and quickly puts the knocked-over objects on the shelf before leaving the bathroom.


    Margaret stays there with a happy expression on her face. She waits until he returns to the tavern hall and takes a deep breath, feeling his natural scent still in the bathroom.


    "How can he smell so good???" She doesn''t understand how even after the fight against the trio of thugs, Arthur remained so fragrant.


    Also, his perfume ovees any other smell, even in such a ce.


    But that''s not a synthetic perfume like the ones people use in the day-to-day, but his natural scent, which is so fatal to women due to his heart-shaped Nexus.

 Chapter 15: Getting Hungry

    After receiving special care from Nyx, Arthur returns to the tavern''s main hall with a proud smile and that special sparkle in his eyes.


    His father and Margaret''s father exchange looks andugh, thinking Arthur is in such a mood because of her.


    "You seem revitalized," Draven speaks to Arthur. "Did she take good care of you? Ah, what a silly question, it''s quite obvious!"


    Arthur has only Nyx on his mind, but he is also grateful for Margaret''s good intentions, so he just nods to his father.


    Draven smiles and hands him a mug of beer. "You shouldn''t be embarrassed about receiving care from a woman, but rather be grateful to her for it."


    When saying that, Draven can''t help but feel bad for not having Aria''s love for so many years. He had to look for other women in the vige to satisfy his needs and it only made him lose any chance of having Aria again, even though he still isn''t willing to give up.


    "I see," Arthur truly feels grateful to Nyx. He also takes the beer and tastes it.


    "This is good!" Like all the food so far, Arthur finds the taste of the beer very good.


    The food in this world seems much better than in Liam''s world. And, of course, the food Aria prepares with love is even better.


    Arthur also feels the alcohol in the beer, but it doesn''t seem too strong thanks to his regeneration, which is better than a normal person''s due to Draven and Aria''s lineage.


    Seeing Arthur drink all the beer from the mug quickly, Draven is again surprised as he didn''t like that strong taste in his first experience.


    But for Liam, who nearly starved to death many times, even the cheapest beer was delicious, so Arthur can only be grateful to have it.


    "You''re almost a fully grown man, hahaha¡­" Dravenughs proudly and ps Arthur on the shoulder.


    Mr. Carpenter alsoughs and collects the empty mugs from Draven and Arthur. "I''ll get more beer, we need to celebrate!"


    "Oh, better not," Draven speaks in a friendly tone. "We really have to go."


    Arthur notices that Draven still seems concerned, which makes him also concerned and curious.


    Mr. Carpenter can''t help but feel disappointed; he would have liked to spend the entire night thanking Draven and Arthur for saving him and especially his daughter.


    But no one in the vige dares to say no to Draven, not out of fear but out of respect.


    So, Mr. Carpenter just nods and apanies the father-son pair to the door. "I still want to do something to thank you, Draven, please allow me that."


    "There''s no need for thanks here, old friend," Draven responds amiably and then ces his hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "Arthur would never hesitate to help Margaret, right, son?" He asks, and Arthur nods honestly, after all, he already likes that girl as a good friend.


    Unlike Mrs. Carpenter, who is very dreamy, Margaret''s father never really thought she had a chance with Arthur.


    But seeing the boy who always had a gentle smile on his face and never hurt a single animal in the vige turn into a violent beast when Margaret was in danger changes his perspective.


    "Alright, alright," Mr. Carpenter pats Draven and Arthur on the shoulders. "I won''t talk about it anymore then."


    "Good," Draven nods and then starts walking towards the road after saying goodbye.


    Arthur follows his father, but then he hears Margaret calling him. "Arthur, wait!!"


    He turns around and sees the sweet girl carrying one of her ssic food baskets. She has been giving him one of those whenever she can since he was eleven.


    "Here," Margaret, with sweat trickling down her cute face, clearly put effort into preparing this basket quickly; or was it already prepared and she just grabbed it?


    "I made this for you," She hands over the basket filled with fruits, snacks, and even a bottle of juice to him.


    Arthur is used to epting her food baskets so his parents don''t suspect there is another girl in his life.


    But now, he is really hungry after using a lot of energy in the fight against the trio of ruffians, so he dly epts the food basket.


    "Thank you, Margaret," He speaks in a friendly and kind tone.


    Her smile bes radiant and she quickly kisses him on the cheek before running back to the tavern, clearly ying her cute act.


    Arthur doesn''t try topare Margaret with Nyx, as that would be unfair to the poor girl, but he begins to appreciate her qualities.


    Then he follows Draven, and they walk side by side under the full moonlight.


    Arthur, feeling hungry, starts eating the snacks Margaret made for him, which are delicious by the way, due to all her love and effort in making them.


    Draven can''t help but smile seeing his son devouring the food. "That girl really likes you," hements.


    "I wouldn''t know," Arthur muses aloud. He feelsfortable talking about girls with his father.


    Draven shakes his head. "You''re an odd boy."


    "Is that something a father should say to his son?" Arthurments in a mock offended tone but ends upughing.


    Dravenughs too. "Seriously, I don''t understand you. Sometimes you''re so smart and mature, and other times you pretend not to notice things like the fact that the girl has been in love with you for years."


    "I know she feels something for me," Arthur speaks honestly. "But it''s not necessarily love, and since I''m not sure if I feel that way about her, I prefer not to take advantage of her."


    "Oh, you care about her honor and purity?" Draven respects Arthur even more for that. "You keep surpassing me in every way. I couldn''t have resisted the advances of a girl like that at your age."


    Those words should make Arthur proud of himself, but he only feels bad every time he has to reject Margaret''s feelings because he doesn''t want to risk his rtionship with Nyx.


    A part of him would like to have them both, but that seems greedy as hell, and he has to be grateful for the second chance to live he has and not be greedy.


    As Arthur wonders how to deal with Margaret and Nyx, he continues walking and eating the snacks from the basket.


    But then he notices that his father is restless, probably immersed in his own thoughts as well.


    "Any problem?" Arthur asks.


    Draven wears a thoughtful expression. "What did you think of that trio?"


    "The shitty ruffians?" Arthur gets furious just remembering the men who tried to harm Margaret.


    "Easy, boy," Draven can see that his son has a rather dark side, which concerns him. "You need to control your anger, or it may get you killed in a dangerous situation."


    Arthur doesn''t see anger as a weakness that clouds his mind as Liam learned to use such feelings to strengthen his determination and be the best assassin of his world.


    But of course, not everyone can remain cool and focused while also being furious.


    As Arthur can''t exin how he does such a thing to his father, he just nods. "Got it."


    Draven sighs. "About the trio, what did you see beyond just bad guys wanting to harm your girlfriend?"


    Arthur ignores thement about Margaret and focuses on remembering the trio. "Adult men, in their thirties, stronger than a farmer but not so healthy, dirty clothes, even dirtier old weapons¡­"


    "Exactly," Draven agrees. "I saw while you were fighting; there was nothing else with them, no equipment and not even coins to pay for the beer."


    Arthur starts to understand what his father is thinking. "They didn''t seem like travelers who strayed from the main road."


    "That''s it," Draven agrees again.


    "But if they aren''t travelers, then¡­" Arthur begins to wonder about that and also bes uneasy.


    "Why were they in this area?" Draven asks. "That''s what I can''t figure out¡­ also, people like them usually travel inrger groups than trios."


    "That would exin theck of equipment," Arthur wonders and bes even more concerned. "Their group must be nearby!"


    Draven stops walking and looks towards the horizon in the direction of the road leading out of the vige. "I''m afraid so."


    "Then let''s follow them!" Arthur quickly suggests.


    But Draven seems hesitant. "I''m not a good tracker at night¡­"


    He looks at Arthur with a concerned expression. "I think we''ve had enough tension for today, I can''t take you to chase a possible gang of bandits just like that."


    Arthur understands the reasons that lead his father to be apprehensive about his state, but even having been tired after fighting against the trio, he feels totally restored now.


    In fact, he began to feel his internal energies regenerate much faster after kissing Nyx in the tavern''s bathroom.


    He thought that was just excitement, but his body really recovered very quickly.


    The only thing he couldin about was having been very hungry, but Margaret''s snacks solved it too.


    "I''m fine," Arthur says to his father with a determined expression.


    Draven can see that his son seems really energetic, but how is that possible?


    "I don''t know¡­" He can''t help but think about how Aria could be mad at him. "It may be something much more dangerous than killing a Direwolf and beating up three drunkards¡­ Your mother would never forgive me if something happened to you."


    Arthur can''t think about going home to sleep while other thugs mighte back to attack the people of the vige, especially his sweet Margaret.


    "I''ll be fine," he says to his father. "If the situation bes dangerous, I''ll retreat and let you deal with it."


    "Will you listen to me if I tell you to back off?" Draven fears that Arthur may no longer be willing to follow his orders and something bad will happen.


    "Of course," Arthur nods. "Do you think I''m stupid? I don''t want to die, just let me track them for you."


    Draven can''t deny that without Arthur''s help he''ll spend the entire night looking for traces of those guys and probably won''t find them.


    He may have immeasurable strength, but his tracking skills are not good.


    "Can you really track them at night?" He asks.


    "Let''s find out," Arthur is confident in his tracking skills because of his experiences as Liam, but he won''t start getting overconfident.


    He puts the food basket on the fence but takes all the leftover snacks and puts them in his backpack while Draven watches.


    "How can you eat so much and still be thin?" Draven asks. He is a very big and muscr guy, so it''s normal for him to eat a lot, but Arthur shouldn''t feel so hungry.


    "I don''t know, I think it''s because of that ability," Arthur talks about when he used a lot of internal energy in just one moment.


    But the truth is that he always gets very hungry after interacting with Nyx and feeling his body get much stronger.


    "I see," Draven doesn''t have time to think about that because he''s worried about a possible gang of bandits near the vige.


    He''s used to dealing with such things alone, even if it takes days, so having Arthur help him is really good.


    "Shall we?" He asks.


    "Yeah," Arthur nods, and then they both run back to the tavern and, from there, follow the bloody tracks of the trio.

 Chapter 16: Limitless Power

    Arthur''s tracking abilities prove even more incredible than Draven had expected.


    In fact, even Arthur is surprised by the ease with which he follows the trail of the trio of ruffians, even after they leave the road and stop leaving behind drops of blood.


    Even within the dense forest and in the darkness, Arthur notices the slightest traces everywhere with his eyes as sharp as Aria''s, a characteristic clearly inherited from her.


    His keen eyes,bined with Liam''s experience in tracking targets, allow the father-son duo to quickly catch up to the trio.


    Arthur can tell when their targets are about a mile ahead, so he and Draven slow down and start moving carefully and as silently as possible.


    The full moon is almostpletely visible in the sky, indicating that it is not yet midnight.


    But Arthur still checks an analog magic-powered clock he always keeps in his backpack, a device made by Aria, naturally.


    "It''s been two hours since the tavern incident," Arthur reports to Draven. "Don''t these guys need to stop for a rest?"


    Draven wonders about that. "They do seem to be in quite a hurry indeed."


    The duo converse while continuing to follow the trio, which leads them dozens of miles beyond the vige into a part of the great forest that borders a major stone road connecting kingdoms.


    But the bandits keep heading deeper into the forest until Arthur and his father reach a small path, a trail, to be more precise.


    "I don''t remember this," Draven thinks out loud as he looks around.


    He has been to this region several times before, hunting dangerous beasts that threatened the vige and dealing with bandits as well.


    But despite being familiar with the area, this part of the forest is so extensive that he can''t be certain that this trail has been there for a long time.


    Arthur analyzes the trail and quicklyes to a conclusion. "It was made about a week ago¡­ many people pass through here regrly, with animals and carts as well¡­"


    "Many people?" Draven can see just a few wheel and hoof marks on the ground, but he trusts his son''s tracking abilities and is just surprised.


    "Groups of five, ten, even twenty, and more¡­" Arthur starts to report what he sees on the trail.


    "Got it, many, right?" Draven can''t help but be more concerned. "I feared they were part of arger group, but I didn''t expect such a big gang."


    Arthur doesn''t know much about the region beyond the vige; in fact, he knows almost nothing beyond what he has read in Aria''s books, usually about the general history of the continent of Eldoria.


    "Is it unusual for groups that size?" He asks his father.


    "In this area, it is," Draven exins. "There''s only this damn forest and the barren mountain in this region; also, our vige is unknown as there are no riches in it, so it doesn''t attract the attention of such groups."


    Arthur wonders about that. "So they must be traveling along the main road, but¡­"


    He can''t help but notice something. "The trio will tell the gang about our vige!"


    "Yes," Draven nods. "That''s probably why they''re in such a hurry."


    "We have to stop them!" Arthur wastes no time before running along the trail in the direction the trio went.


    He doesn''t want more bandits heading to the vige and harming its people, so eliminating the trio seems like the most efficient action right now.


    "Arthur!" Draven runs after his son; he understands how killing the trio might seem like the best option, but he can''t sympathize with the idea of cold-blooded murder.


    Draven quickly catches up to his son, but they both enter the forest and hide behind some trees upon seeing several people holding torches about half a mile ahead on the trail.


    The father-son duo sees three individuals approaching several others who appear to be led by a man mounted on a horse.


    Arthur has seen many horses in the vige, and these creatures are simr to those in Liam''s world, also used as mounts.


    But ordinary horses like the farmers have can''t run as fast as Arthur and Draven, so they''re only useful for very long journeys, which Arthur and his family don''t make.


    Arthur has also read in Aria''s books that there are many types of horses in the world, and depending on the breed, they can be much better than ordinary horses, just as people can be due to the power of lineage.


    Seeing the man mounted on arge brown horse under the moonlight, Arthur can already tell that the creature is different from those in the vige, almost a third bigger.


    "Their camp must be near," Dravenments. "And that could be their leader."


    "Damn," Arthur can''t help but curse. "We''re toote; they might already know about the vige."


    "We need to get closer," they both say at the same time.


    Using the forest to conceal their presence, the duo gets closer to the bandits.


    Thanks to their heightened senses, they quickly begin to overhear the conversation of the bandits.


    It''s indeed the trio that Arthur beat up in the tavern, and now they''re reporting various details about the vige to the man on the horse.


    "Few farms spread out overrge areas... crops... livestock... and no soldiers or castle¡­"


    Two members of the trio describe the vige in detail, while the third, the man who touched Margaret, can barely speak due to his injuries.


    "And who did this to you?" The man on the horse asks with a deep voice; it''s evident that the trio got severely beaten.


    "It was a bo-" One member of the trio almost tells the truth.


    But then he realizes that saying the three were defeated by a boy who didn''t seem older than sixteen would make them the joke of the group.


    "There was a very big and muscr guy¡­" The second member of the group describes Draven to the leader. "He looked very strong, and there was another guy with him, a younger one but also quite strong."


    "What''s their power rank?" The man on the horse quickly asks.


    The two ruffians look at each other while trying to think of an answer.


    They were quite drunk and swear that Arthur moved as fast as light at one point and attacked the third member of the trio with the strength of a thirty men.


    But of course, they think that was the effect of the alcohol and Arthur wasn''t that powerful in the end.


    "He looked like a Novice swordsman," one of the ruffians says, but there''s no confidence in his tone, and the leader notices this.


    "Maybe he was already a Fighter swordsman?" The second member of the trio seems even more confused. "He was certainly faster than a Novice, but we still managed to wound him."


    "Yeah, we cut that stupid boy!" The first member of the group gains more confidence and identally lets slip that Arthur was just a boy.


    "A boy???" The leader seems both annoyed and curious.


    "Ahem!" The poor ruffian tries to sound sincere. "He was quite grown up, and we cut his arm!"


    "Yes, yes!" The other member of the group exims. "He''s at most a Fighter swordsman, a noble raised with the best resources and equipment but without real talent."


    The leader can see that the two ruffians are trying to hide their humiliation at all costs, making it difficult for them to give an urate description of Arthur''s power.


    "And the other guy?" He asks.


    "The other?" The ruffian tries to recall Draven, but he only saw him when he and Arthur entered the tavern before things got messy.


    "He looked like a giant," the guy speaks honestly. "But I have no idea about his power rank."


    "Probably a Fighter, too," the other member of the trio adds. "But if his son is a Fighter, he might be an Elite swordsman."


    "An Elite?" The leader bes even more puzzled. "Didn''t you say there was nothing special about the damn vige? What would an Elite be doing there?"


    The two ruffians start to stammer and blurt out anything thates to their minds.


    Meanwhile, from behind the trees about a hundred meters away, Arthur and Draven listen to the bandits'' conversation thanks to their sharp senses.


    Arthur can''t stop thinking about the power ranks the bandit leader is asking the trio about.


    Since he started training with his father three years ago, he has be more curious about such a subject, mainly because there are many types of power in this world.


    Warriors and Mages use different techniques to be stronger, and since he was not born with a high magical aptitude to control mana in Its raw form, Arthur focused more on the training of the Warriors like his father.


    Draven didn''t give Arthur too many advanced details but rather taught him basic training techniques, starting with exercises and then moving on to sparring with swords and other weapons.


    As his strength, agility, and senses increased, his father exined more about power ranks to him.


    The first rank is Novice, when a person has only slightly more strength than a simple person who has never trained or used any cultivation method.


    That is the first step, where Arthur started at eleven years old. And with training, he was improving, going through the initial stages of the Novice rank as he became stronger and faster.


    With each sub-stagepleted, Draven demanded more effort and more progress from Arthur to consider that he could move on to the next sub-rank.


    So Arthur went from the first grade of the Novice Rank to the eighth, which was his father''sst analysis a few weeks ago.


    In the early days of training, he could barely lift half his weight, but in a year he could lift something of the same weight as him, twice as much the following year, and right now a little more than three times his weight.


    That''s why he could hit the drunk trio so easily; his strength is already a few times greater than Liam''s at his peak on Earth.


    But Arthur only has an idea of what the strength of a Novice Warrior up to grade eight is, as his father always holds back a lot during the sparring sessions.


    He read in Aria''s books that Warriors of the Fighter rank could lift dozens of times their weights and cover a mile in a minute.


    But when ites to the third Rank, the Elites, such Warriors are described as being able to cut down dozens of trees with the force wave generated by a sword swing.


    Those three ranks form the Foundation, and it is the basis for bing even more powerful Warriors, but even at such stages, the power difference is unbelievable.


    Arthur also read about even higher ranks, and the things described as being able to bring down entire viges and cut mountains with strikes seemed crazy.


    But now he wonders how amazing people can be in this world, especially his parents, whose power always seems so mysterious.


    Right now, Arthur casts a curious look at Draven. "How I''ve never seen my father using his full strength? He is certainly above the Elite Rank, but which rank could it be?"


    "Yes, he must already be a Master, but which rank?" Arthur remembers the descriptions from the books. "Maybe a Champion, which can destroy half a vige with a swing of a sword?"


    "Or stronger... maybe a Hero? Could he bring down an entire vige in a second?"


    "Damn," Arthur gets frustrated because he has no idea of Draven''s power. "He could even be a Great Hero, able to cut a mountain with his sword!"

 Chapter 17: Shadows Within

    The interest of the bandit leader in Draven''s power level makes Arthur wonder about it, but he does not lose focus on the important now: the bandits.


    Those two members of the group tell everything they know about the vige to their leader, but he continues to look at them with an expression of disappointment.


    "Why did it take you so long toe back??" He asks, angry. "Is it because of these guys?"


    "Yes, yes,"


    "Well that,"


    The two nod quickly. "We were fighting... a tense battle!"


    These men do not realize how bad they are at lying


    "And how did youe out alive?" the leader asks.


    "..." The duo can''t think of anything quickly.


    So, the leader draws his own conclusion. "They let you out, didn''t they?"


    "..." Theck of response from the duo makes it clear what happened.


    At that moment, the leader looks at the trail in the direction that Draven and Arthur are, making the father and son duo think they have been discovered.


    "How would this guy know??" Arthur is confused but does not make any movement, still hidden behind the trees.


    But they calm down when they realize that the bandit leader did not notice them and just looks at the trail.


    "These guys might be following you," The bandit leaderments and casts an even more disappointed look at the trio.


    His gaze falls especially on the third member of the group, still lying on the ground due to his wounds.


    "Look at you, a useless son of a b¡­" The leader finishes speaking and spits on the injuired man.


    The other members of the trio try to help their friend get up. "I think the boy hurt his internal organs, Boss..."


    "Yes, Boss, he can''t do anything." The other also tries to defend his partner.


    "That''s what it looks like," the leader speaks in a cold tone and then grabs his spear that is stuck in the horse''s saddle; it''s evident what he''s going to do.


    "No, Boss!"


    "Please, Boss!!"


    The two thugs beg for mercy for their friend, but the bandit leader plunges the spear into the wounded man''s skull.


    The de enters easily like a knife in butter and kills the poor man instantly.


    "I''m not going to waste the few remedies we have on this trash!" The leader speaks in a loud tone for all other bandits to hear.


    Then he points the blood-soaked spear at the other two members of the trio. "Take his body to the camp... and you''d better not disappoint me again."


    "Yes, Boss!" Both nod and quickly begin to pull their friend''s body along the trail.


    They know that opposing their leader in any way will only result in their death or worse.


    From behind the trees, the father and son duo see the whole scene.


    The usual sparkle in Draven''s eyes fades a little as he can''t help but wonder how that guy''s life came to this end.


    "What kind of things he went through¡­ what kind of things were done to him¡­ and what he did to to others¡­ to end up like this?"


    Draven wonders if something could have been done for that man not to be a bandit, or if his destiny was sealed when he was born with something dark inside him.


    When thinking about such a thing, he can''t help but look at Arthur and also wonder if there is something dark inside his son that could lead him to a simr path.


    Arthur notices his father''s gaze, but he can only get confused. "???"


    "This is the first time you''ve seen someone die, you idiot." Nyxments in Arthur''s mind.


    "Oh!" Arthur now understands why his father is gazing at him, probably looking for some sign of pity or empathy in his eyes.


    Arthur would like to be able to pretend to be sorry for the dead bandit and appear like a normal person, but he does not have such ability.


    He is sorry indeed, but he is sorry for not being the one who took the life of that man with his own hands.


    "What did it help me holding back if his destiny was already sealed anyway?" He asks Nyx as if asking himself.


    "If you can''t seem sorry, try to look angry then," Nyx suggests. "Just don''t show your most cold side to your father, or he will only get more concerned."


    "Since when did you start giving me family counseling?" Arthur asks in a teasing tone, although he is really grateful to her for caring about him.


    "I got tired of seeing you messing up because you don''t understand the people around you," She also responds in a teasing tone. "I am inside you, but I understand them better than you, baka!"


    Arthur feels likeughing, but he manages to stay serious because Draven is still looking at him.


    "Look," He whispers to his father and signals with his head in the direction of the bandits.


    Draven looks there and sees the bandits on alert, looking at the road and the surroundings while the leader does the same.


    "Have they really been followed, Boss?" One of the bandits asks.


    The Boss looks carefully at the forest, but you can''t see anything inside because the moonlight is blocked on the top of the trees, only illuminating the middle of the trail.


    "If theye to us alone, they will only be seeking death," The leaderments arrogantly.


    Then he looks at some bandits. "Stay here and watch the trail."


    Those men are not stronger than the trio, so they are afraid to face the people who left their partners like that.


    "A bunch of useless..." The leader sighs and points to more bandits, totaling a group of ten. "Try not to be scared of your own shadows, cowards!"


    The group feels more confident being ten, so the leader leaves them and follows the trail with the rest of the bandits.


    From behind the trees, Draven approaches Arthur and whispers to him. "We need to understand what''s going on here before anything else."


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Arthur asks and quickly continues. "They are bandits and will certainly want to pass through the vige to steal what our people have!"


    "Or maybe they are leaving and going far away from here," Dravenments. "We need information, not assumptions."


    "I see," Arthur agrees because, as Liam, he also preferred to trust facts rather than assumptions. "What''s the n?"


    Draven quickly responds. "We need to interrogate one of them."


    "Nice!" Arthur agrees immediately; after all, Liam was a master in the art of interrogation.


    But thinking about his memory of that, he realizes that Draven definitely would not like Liam''s methods.


    He tries not to think about it now for the group of bandits on the trail. "Them?"


    "No," Draven quickly denies. "They are ten and scared; there is no way we can grab one of them without the others noticing, and it would get out of control."


    Arthur is sure that Draven could handle those ten bandits with just one swing of his sword.


    But he is not upset with his father for not wanting to massacre people in cold blood; in the end, he would not want his father to be broken like Liam.


    "So?" He looks at Draven curiously.


    "I''m going around to find one of them alone," Draven exins. "Can you keep an eye on these ten?"


    Arthur nods. "Sure."


    But Draven seems thoughtful and concerned. "I mean, just watch and not kill, do you understand?"


    "Yeah, sure," Arthur nods again.


    Draven can''t understand how Arthur is so calm after seeing a man die.


    He is increasingly sure that there is something dark inside his son, but that only makes him concerned about his well-being and does not make him love Arthur less.


    "Alright," Draven pats Arthur''s head affectionately before leaving.


    He goes deeper into the forest to bypass that area and approach the bandit camp without being seen.


    Arthur keeps his senses alert, but as the group of bandits is not going anywhere, he sits behind arge tree and just listens to them.


    "Damn, why did Boss leave us here..."


    "It sucks indeed, but nothing can be done..."


    "Ahhh, I''m hungry..."


    "I don''t know how long I canst eating squirrel bones..."


    "I doubt there are any more squirrels around here."


    "Really? So what are we going to eat then? Grass??"


    "We are men, not animals..."


    The bandits'' conversation is quite ridiculous, but then one of them says something that catches Arthur''s attention, not in a positive way.


    "Are you guys idiots? Didn''t those two mention a nearby vige?"


    "Oh, really... I bet the Boss is already nning to pay them a visit."


    "Hehehe... it''s going to be a mess like in thest vige..."


    All ten men react the same way, showing sadistic and malicious smiles.


    Arthur is not seeing those expressions, but he can feel the wickedness in the tone of those men.


    "Ah, I can hardly wait... it''s been so long since I ate real meat."


    "I don''t care about eating grass as long as I have a woman to warm my bed!"


    "Don''t you have one already??"


    "That one? Oh, no, she''s already broken..."


    "What a pity, but it''s your fault for lending her to everyone."


    "What''s my fault? We only took twelve women from thest vige, how could theyst long being used by eighty men every day???"


    "I guess so..."


    "No problem, we''ll get more in this vige, this time at least more than twenty!"


    "Ah, I can already imagine..."


    Those men won''t stop talking about their cruel and sadistic desires without knowing that every word spoken by them is bringing out the darker and more violent side of Arthur.


    Behind the tree, he tries his best to keep his dark side from taking control, but at the same time, he feels that this part of him is not irrational.


    On the contrary, the more he listens to those bandits, the more he is sure that they deserve to die.


    Arthur loves his current life and doesn''t want to lose it by bing someone like Liam again.


    Liam only killed because everything was taken from him, and only shadows and violence remained in his heart.


    But Arthur has the love of his family, a new life, a new chance, so things don''t have to go that way...


    But while listening to those bandits talking about the cruel things they want to do to the women of the vige, which includes the sweet Margaret, Arthur bes increasingly furious.


    "You want to kill them, don''t you?" Nyx''s voice sounds in his mind.


    "So badly¡­" Arthur responds honestly.


    "So why don''t you kill them?" Nyx speaks in a calm tone. "They deserve it."


    Arthur wonders about that. "Liam killed because he had to... I don''t want to be like that..."


    Nyx materializes her body in front of Arthur and starts to caress his face. "It won''t make you like him..."


    "But-" Arthur tries to argue.


    But Nyx seals his lips with a gentle kiss before looking into his eyes. "Liam was like that because he had no one... you can kill as many as you want; I will never leave your side."


    As Liam, he never thought that someone would ept his broken and dark heart, but even having that part of his still inside him, Nyx epts Arthur as he is.


    He can''t help but like her even more...


    "Nyx!" Arthur exims her name mentally and kisses her lips.


    She feels her heart beat faster, and shyness begins to be a problem, but she contains the urge to flee and responds to his vigorous kiss also with a passionate kiss.


    "Also, don''t worry about what your family will think of you," She says in his mind while kissing him. "They are your family, and they love you."


    "Even though Draven has his solid morals, he would never reject his beloved son just because you don''t mind killing this trash that shouldn''t even be considered human¡­"


    Nyx''s words make more and more sense to Arthur. And he bes more and more grateful for her being with him, helping him so much.


    "Liam killed out of hatred..." Shements in a kind tone. "You may kill out of love¡­ because you love your family and the good people of the vige..."


    "Yes..." Arthur agrees. "This is killing to protect... to protect life... of those who deserve it."


    "Exactly," Nyx stops kissing and holds Arthur''s face, looking into his blue eyes. "You don''t need to fear being who you truly are."


    "I made my decision," He speaks determinedly. "I''m going to kill them."


    "I''m with you¡­ the whole time!" Nyx exims and then brings their faces even closer, containing her shyness to whisper in his ear like a true demoness.


    "So... kill them all!"

 Chapter 18: Playing the Devil (1/2)

    It''s midnight sharp, the full moon is at the highest point in the sky, its light covering the entire forest.


    The tall trees blocked most of the light, which only reached the middle of the trail and the surroundings through small beams between the leaves.


    Only the sound of crickets can be heard within the forest.


    The ten bandits can''t stop talking about their cruel ns for the women of Fletcher vige.


    After a few minutes, they forget why they are there, they forget the story that the two members of the trio told about Arthur and Draven.


    They rx and lower their guard.


    Most of them sit at the edge of the trail, but one strays a bit from the group on the other side of the trail.


    "Where are you going, Rat?" A member of the group asks.


    "Piss, why?" Rat responds in an arrogant tone and points to his groin. "Do you want to help me?"


    "Fuck you, asshole!" The bandit spits on the ground.


    "Hahaha..." Ratughs and approaches the edge of the trail on the opposite side of the group.


    He throws his torch in the middle of the trail and turns to the dark part. "Don''t peek at me, I''m a shydy!"


    "So graceful!" Another member of the groupments, and they allugh, including Rat.


    He begins to wet the nts with his dirty liquid and lets out a long sigh. "Ah, this is so-"


    *Whoosh*


    Everyone hears the sound of something cutting through the wind then something breaking at the same time that Rat suddenly falls silent.


    "What was that?"


    "An animal??"


    "Rat?"


    The other bandits notice that Rat is strangely silent, hidden by the shadows of a tree at the edge of the trail.


    The light from his torch in the middle of the trail makes it difficult for the other members of the group to see his upper body well.


    "Rat, are you okay???"


    A member of the group stands up and approaches Rat, but a breeze hits his body that falls to the ground.


    *Thud*


    Everyone sees Rat''s head pierced by an arrow, half in the back of his skull and the tip in ce of one of his eyes.


    That arrow was a perfect kill hit.


    "WHAT THE FUCK?!?!"


    "WHO?!?!"


    The remaining nine bandits are shocked, fear falls upon them like a heavy rain that cannot be avoided.


    Everyone stands up immediately, torch in one hand and sword in the other.


    "Who''s there???"


    "Damn it!!"


    "Show yourself¡­"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    They have faced battles before, they have been in life or death situations, but they have never been ambushed in the middle of a forest at night.


    Usually, they are the ones who set such ambushes, so now, they experience in their own skin the despair of not seeing the enemy, not knowing who is attacking them.


    "..." Only the sound of the crickets continues.


    "Form a circle!" One of the bandits exims.


    And hispanions do so, gathering in the middle of the trail with their backs to each other, so they can watch all directions around.


    "What the hell is happening???"


    Nothing happens, leaving the bandits increasingly tense.


    Sweat runs down their frightened faces, and one of them tries to wipe it off with the sleeve of his shirt... a fatal oversight.


    *Whoosh*


    Another arrowes from the dark part of the forest, aimed at that bandit''s head.


    He doesn''t have time to react, but the man at his side hears the arrow and pushes his friend.


    "LOOK OUT!!!"


    The man''s quick action causes his friend to fall to the ground just in time to avoid a fatal shot by a few centimeters. Yet, the arrow''s metal tip still tears part of his face.


    "ARGHHHHHH!!!" The man lets out a loud scream of agonizing pain.


    Blood sshes on the ground along with part of his cheek, ripped out by the arrow.


    "SHIT!" "SHIT!!" "SHIT!!!" "SHIT!!!!"


    The other members of the group panic, nobody knows who will be the target of the next arrow.


    But while most of the group wants to sit and cry in fear, the man who noticed the arrow in time to save his friend''s life seems braver.


    Unlike the other members of the group, he wields a spear, also with a rusty de but with a better look.


    "There!" He points his spear in a direction within the forest. "The arrow came from there!"


    The other bandits quickly form a line, facing that side of the forest while the injured member is still on the ground, behind them.


    They stand around the spearman, who casts a fierce gaze in that direction. "Leave the shadows, you coward!!"


    "..." There is no response from the shadows.


    "This trick won''t work again!" The spearman yells again.


    "You son of a bit-" Another member, one at the edge, tries to curse the person in the shadows.


    *Whoosh*


    But then another arrowes right on time.


    "SHIT!!" But the Spearman is alert and breaks the arrow in the air with his spear.


    He casts a stern look at hispanion. "Be cautious, you fucking idiot!"


    The other bandits be even more alert, and the Spearman yells again in the direction of the forest. "I told you, your arrows are no longer worth anything."


    "..." There is no immediate response from the forest other than the song of crickets.


    The Spearman prepares to speak again, but then he hears the noise of dry branches being broken and then footsteps.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone looks attentively in that direction and sees a figure walking out of the shadows of the trees, slowly revealing itself under the moonlight.


    It''s a male figure, tall, slim, dressed in white and red fine clothes, holding a bow with one hand and the other on the hilt of the sword in his sheath.


    As the bandits are impressed by the appearance of the mysterious man, Arthur, of course, he speaks first, with a fake friendly and casual tone.


    "I had to try onest time, didn''t I?" Arthur reveals his face under the moonlight and smiles at the bandits.


    All this scene seems crazy to the group, starting with Arthur''s appearance, especially his face, so unbelievably handsome that it shakes even the most solid masculinity.


    But even more intriguing than his look is the smile on his face, a perfect mix of excitement and malice, something that not even the cruelest member of the group could replicate.


    "W-w-who are y-you???" One of the most frightened bandits stutters, his trembling hands holding the sword.


    "He is the boy that our luckypanions encountered earlier," The spearmanments, sure that Arthur is the man who faced the trio of ruffians.


    Arthur continues walking slowly toward the bandits, his gaze adorned with a dark glow.


    "You''re a smart guy," He speaks to the spearman. "So you should know what''s going to happen next¡­"


    Arthur''s words carry all the force of his malicious and cruel feelings, making the bandits feel like prey and not predators anymore.


    His confidence alone breaks the spirit of half the group.


    But some remain confident, especially the Spearman. They are eight, nine if you count the bandit injured in the face, against one, just a boy with a bow.


    "Let me think..." The Spearman makes a fake thoughtful expression. "We''re going to beat the shit out of you, and then use your pretty body like a dirty whore... maybe you''ll end up liking it, who knows?"


    "Hmm..." Arthur maintains his fake friendly expression, which along with his sinister smile, makes the bandits even more tense.


    "I don''t think so," He shakes his head with a fake disappointed expression. "You''re not my type."


    "Oh," The Spearman also makes a fake disappointed expression. "What type would that be?"


    Arthur puts his hand on his chin as if pondering. "To start with, you can''t be a pathetic man who is about to have the ridiculous thing between your legs shoved into your mouth, by me, of course."


    "..." Those words leave the atmosphere tense, no bandit has the courage to say anything.


    But the Spearman continues to look at Arthur with a curious expression until he opens a smile and starts tough.


    "Hahahaha... I like you, boy!" The Spearman speaks honestly. "You have the balls, not to mention the way you killed the poor Rat..."


    "The man died peeing," Another bandit next to the Spearmanments. "A poetic end, I would say."


    The Spearman nods, agreeing. "What''s your name, boy?"


    "Arthur, if you want to know," He responds with his sinister fake friendly tone.


    "Arthur?" The Spearman smiles, revealing his yellow teeth. "That name suits a handsome guy like you, but you have a pretty dirty side, don''t you, Arthur?"


    "You have no idea," Arthur responds coldly.


    The Spearmanughs even more. "I like you, so how about you make up for killing Rat by joining our group? I''m sure we can get along."


    Arthur makes a fake sorry expression. "I will pass, but thanks for the invitation."


    "Oh?" The Spearman makes an honestly disappointed expression. "Why? Aren''t we goodpany enough for you?"


    "It''s not you, it''s me..." Arthur speaks the ssic rejection phrase that no one wants to hear.


    "Tsk," The Spearman gets upset. "I should''ve known that a spoiled boy born in a golden cradle would look down on people like us."


    "Oh, it''s not that," Arthur quickly speaks, still friendly, but his tone begins to change, bing colder and more sinister.


    "We are not different because I was born into a good family..." The glow in his eyes also bes even more sinister.


    "But because the shadows inside you are a jokepared to the ones inside me." He finishes speaking and keeps smiling.


    The nine bandits can''t help but feel something stirring within them, perhaps a presentiment, a warning that there is something very wrong with Arthur.


    They have never seen anyone like him, a person whose exterior appears to be that of a gentle and gracious nobleman but the interior seems to be that of a sadistic predator.


    Arthur has always strived to hide his dark side, Liam''s legacy, but now he very much wants to show it to these bandits, the most sinister shadows within his soul.


    "You think you''re the bad guys, right?" He asks and quickly continues. "But you know what, you''re not viins because you torment weak people..."


    The bandits are getting very scared of Arthur due to a dark aura growing around him.


    They can''t speak, not even the Spearman, so Arthur continues walking towards them slowly.


    "You think you know fear because you hurt innocent women?" He shakes his head. "You think you know what real despair is?"


    The bandits instinctively start to walk backward, moving away from Arthur.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you real despair..." Arthur speaks even more sadistically. "The kind of despair that only someone like you can feel when you meet someone like me."


    The bandits get more and more confused and scared of Arthur, not due to his power, which they don''t know, but due to how sinister he can seem.


    For people who are used to doing and seeing bad things, seeing someone who seems much darker than them is bizarre.


    The Spearman also feels it, especially since he is a very cruel person, so he can see in Arthur''s eyes, that he is much more cruel.


    Yet, he tries to hold his ground and contain that instinctive fear.


    "Don''t listen to his threats!" The Spearman speaks to his partners. "He''s using some trick to mess with our minds!"


    "I haven''t started messing with your heads yet..." Arthurughs maliciously. "But I will, for sure!"


    "Don''t listen to him!!" The Spearman yells. "And get ready to fight!!"


    "Hahaha..." Arthur really enjoys the desperation of those bandits, but of course, the intention is not to have fun with them.


    "This is not going to be a fight... but a damn bloodbath!"

 Chapter 19: Playing the Devil (2/2)

    Arthur continues to walk slowly towards the nine bandits, making them tremble with fear.


    He enjoys terrorizing people like them, but his performance has a much more important primary objective.


    As Liam, he has always tried to prepare well for a difficult battle, studying the enemy, understanding their skills, and how well-armed they would be.


    Arthur still needs to do that, but he also needs to consider other things, especially the power level of his enemies.


    He needs to know how powerful they are, if they have magic abilities, powerful lineages, and even if they have an Astral Beast.


    Arthur could only know such things if he spent a good time observing his enemies, but for his luck, or due fate, Nyxpletes him in this way as well.


    As they get closer and more powerful, she feels her magical senses improving, allowing her to sense the potential of the people around her.


    Now, she can''t do anything so amazing, but when Arthur approaches someone, Nyx can at least give an estimate of the strength of that person based on their internal energies.


    From behind the trees, she couldn''t say much about the bandits, but as Arthur began to approach them, she could start to feel how strong they are.


    That''s why Arthur shot those arrows, killing a low-guard bandit, and now he is making his move and walking slowly toward the other bandits.


    "You''re doing well," Nyx speaks in Arthur''s mind. "Only one more... a Novice swordsman as well, seventh grade."


    As the power of those bandits is quite limited, Nyx can urately assess their strength when Arthur gets close enough.


    All nine of them are at the Novice rank like Arthur, ranging from the fifth to the eighth grade, which is the case with the spearman, the strongest of the group.


    Draven had ranked Arthur''s strength at the eighth grade of the Novice rankst time, but Arthur has improved a lot since then, thanks to his connection with Nyx.


    Also, Arthur cannot bepared to those bandits since he has the lineage of both Draven and Aria, and most importantly, he has Nyx.


    His potential inbat far exceeds that of any normal person in the same rank; but of course, it does not mean that his opponents cannot hurt and kill him, only that he has more advantages.


    But how impactful are these advantages when he is facing a group of eight? Nine, if counting the injured bandit, who can still fight.


    Arthur is not stupid and does not want to die, so this is another reason for him to strive so hard to show his dark side to the bandits: to use fear as a weapon to bnce the battle and have even more advantages.


    Now that he has managed to shake the group''s confidence and Nyx has reported to him about the power level of the bandits, Arthur can finally begin...


    "It''s time," hements in a dark tone as he reaches for the sword in his sheath.


    This is not a fight against a few drunks in a bar; his enemies are well-armed and alert, so he has to be as efficient and lethal as possible.


    Most of the bandits are very frightened by Arthur''s dark aura, something that even they can feel.


    But the spearman tries to stand firm and encourage his partners; he may be just amon bandit, but he has seen a few amounts of battles and has faced death more than once.


    "Focus, guys!" He exims to the others. "This kid is just bizarre; we can deal with him."


    "Hahahaha..." Arthur lets out a sinisterugh. "You can try!"


    As soon as he finishes speaking, he flexes his legs as if to dash towards the group of bandits.


    "AH?!"


    "FUCK?!"


    "NO!!!"


    They all startle, and even the spearman takes a step back instinctively, but Arthur doesn''t really attack.


    Inside Arthur''s mind, Nyxughs at the bandits'' embarrassing reaction. "You''re messing with them so badly!"


    "I love it!" He responds to her, but she already knows that.


    In the middle of the trail, the nine bandits look at Arthur with expressions of fear; they can''t help it.


    He still holds his bow with one hand, and the bandits can see arrows in the backpack on his back.


    But he doesn''t try to shoot more arrows and just walks around the group, caressing the handle of the sword in his sheath while making a pensive expression.


    "I don''t think I''ll even need to dirty my de with your entrails-"


    He finishes speaking and pretends to advance towards the group again.


    "AH?!"


    "DAMN?!"


    Again the bandits retreat in fear instinctively, not even the spearman can prevent his legs from trembling, which makes him furious.


    "Hahaha..." Arthur doesn''t attack again and justughs sinisterly. "I think I''ll just scare you to death."


    "Damn!!"


    "FUCK THIS WEIRD BOY!!!"


    The bandits get angrier and angrier, but they can''t do anything.


    Arthur acts like a predator, circling the prey, a wolf surrounding a group of sheep.


    But he only makes threats and doesn''t attack, using fear and provocations at the same time.


    Fear is a formidable tool, it clouds the mind, confuses the senses, makes people believe anything.


    And the more experienced bandits in the group know this, especially the spearman.


    They can see that Arthur is using fear to weaken their confidence, and he even boasts about it by insulting them.


    "He''s bluffing!" The spearman repeats to his partners.


    "Yeah!"


    "Look, he doesn''t attack us because he''s the one at a disadvantage!"


    "He''s the one who''s afraid!!!"


    Like arrogant pigeons who think they''re fast enough to escape a falcon, the bandits think they see right through Arthur.


    They be confident and abandon thest advantage they have over Arthur: their line formation.


    "Surround him!" The spearman points to four other bandits. "Go from behind, from the sides, and we attack together!"


    Arthur ys hisst card by taking small steps back and making a fake expression of fear.


    After terrorizing and mocking those bandits so badly, he really managed to get into their hearts and minds, inciting powerful emotions.


    When those four bandits see fear in Arthur''s eyes, they be confident, and the desire for revenge burns like a me, blinding their eyes.


    "He''s afraid!!"


    "Attack now!!"


    "Take down this son of a bitch!!!"


    "NOT YET!!!" The spearman tries to prevent his partners from acting on impulse.


    But it''s toote; the four men rush at Arthur with everything they have.


    The two in front attack with rusty swords, simple and direct vertical cuts, with all the strength and speed they have.


    But Arthur is already focused, using his senses to the maximum to see the whole scene in slow motion.


    Without releasing the bow with his left hand, he draws his sword with his right hand. "Let''s see how sharp it is..."


    *Whoosh*


    He makes a horizontal cut with double the speed of the bandits, his impable de reflecting the moonlight.


    *sh* *Chinng*


    The sound of metal can be heard, and the two bandits attacking with swords feel a strong pressure against their weapons for just a second...


    Then their rusty des are easily cut in half by Arthur''s sharp de.


    "I wouldn''t expect any less..." Arthur can''t help but think of Draven, who gave him that sword, as he easily breaks his enemies'' des with it.


    "Thanks, father..."


    But he doesn''t stop, and while those bandits are still trying to understand what happened, Arthur moves even faster...


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Two quick sessive cuts, two limbs fly, an arm and a leg, and the mutted men fall to the ground, screaming in pain.


    "ARAGHHHH!!!"


    "FUCKKKK!!! MY LEG!!!"


    The other two bandits see their friends fall right in front of them as fast as an arrow.


    Confusion, anger, fear... Those two don''t even have time to regret the mistake they made before seeing Arthur turn into a blur again.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Two more strikes, two more limbs flying and blood sshing, and two more men falling to the ground.


    Due to his strength, ability, and also the incredible sharpness of his sword, Arthur finds it very easy to dismember the bandits.


    "Even with the strength of several normal people..." He wonders. "Humans are still so fragile."


    Arthur finishes his movements and swings his sword to remove the blood from its de, his expression calm and cold.


    Behind him, the four bandits writhed in pain on the ground.


    There''s blood everywhere.


    They try to contain the bleeding from their wounds, but it''s impossible; it just flows forcefully out of their bodies.


    They urinate and defecate in pain and fear, a disgusting scene.


    The five surviving bandits stare at Arthur with much more fear than before, their faces painted with the colors of shock and dread.


    But Arthur is so serene... he even smiles.


    "Can you hear that?" He asks, clearly referring to the desperate screams of the men behind him. "This music... I love this music."


    "A DEMON!!!" Those bandits think the same thing about Arthur.


    "YOU..."


    "NO..."


    "STAY AWAY!!!"


    The bandits begin to retreat, trying to stop their legs from trembling to run, to flee as far away from Arthur as possible.


    But a good predator doesn''t let the prey escape.


    *Whoosh*


    He dashes towards the bandits quickly.


    The spearman raises his weapon to defend himself, but Arthur ignores him and focuses on the bandits trying to escape.


    With quick and precise swings of his sword, he cuts off one leg from each of those bandits.


    Thest to fall is the man Arthur injured in the face with his second arrow.


    As the man is on the ground, screaming in pain due to his severed leg, Arthur crouches down and impales his sword in the other leg of the poor man.


    "AAAHHHHH-FUCKKK!!!"


    The man screams in despair, but the pain only gets worse when Arthur grabs his jaw and sticks his thumb into the man''s wound, touching his teeth from the side.


    "Damn, I really fucked up your face!" Arthurments and startsughing.


    The screams of that man are the most desperate among the group, and the more he begs for mercy, the more Arthurughs sinisterly.


    Every time those bandits think they can''t feel any more fear of Arthur, he surpasses himself and seems more and more like a demon from the darkest hell ever.


    The poor spearman can no longer move or think; he is frozen, every part of his body consumed by fear.


    He watches Arthur use his thumb to open the wounds of that poor man, disfiguring his face brutally... until he goes into shock and passes out.


    "Fragile humans..." Arthur murmurs as he picks up his sword and stands up.


    He notices some bandits trying to flee down the trail, those whom he cut an arm instead of a leg.


    He calmly walks over to the nearest man on the ground, thrusts his sword into the man''s back, and then uses his free hand to retrieve an arrow from his backpack.


    "Let''s see..." He calmly prepares an arrow and begins to draw the bowstring.


    At that moment, the spearman sees an opportunity since Arthur is ignoring him.


    He needs to gather all the courage and determination still within him, which may not be much, but he squeezes it to the maximum...


    People want to live, they cling to any glimmer of hope that appears...


    And the spearman sees that as hisst chance, so he manages to force his body to act.


    He dashes toward Arthur, attacking with his spear, a targeted blow at the demon''s back.


    And he bes even more hopeful when he sees the tip of his spear just a few centimeters from piercing Arthur''s waist.


    "I''M GOING TO KILL YOU!! MONSTER!!!"


    The spearman thinks he has caught Arthur off guard, but that is a mistake.


    He is focused, his senses alert, aware of everything happening around him.


    *Whoosh*


    He easily dodges the spearman''s attack, and while the poor man loses his bnce and falls to the ground, Arthur shoots his arrow.


    *Whoosh* *Crush*


    Another headshot, one of the fleeing bandits falls dead instantly.


    The other fugitive sees his partner falling with an arrow in the back of the head and stops, frozen with fear.


    "Pathetic..." Arthurments as he calmly prepares another arrow.


    On the ground, the spearman finds himself in the worst moment of his life, as defenseless as the women he hurt during his life.


    That feeling is horrible, more torturous than any physical pain...


    "YOU!!!" He bes furious and tries to attack Arthur with his spear again.


    *Bam*


    But Arthur just steps on the spear''s shaft, forcing it to the ground.


    He casts his cold and dark gaze deep into the spearman''s eyes and then releases his arrow, aimed at the bandit trying to escape.


    *Whoosh* *Crush*


    The same sound, the same ending, dead instantly.


    Arthur smiles at the spearman, making even the poor man''s soul tremble.


    "I told you..." Hements in a sadistic tone. "...we are not the same..."


    He understands,


    Now he sees,


    Toote, unfortunately.

 Chapter 20: Fathers Burden

    Half an hourter.


    Draven sneaks stealthily through the forest around the bandits'' camp.


    He can get a good look at the ce from afar and saw more than fifty armed men.


    But due to having to sneak through the trees to keep his presence hidden, he can''t get close to grab one of the bandits.


    He waits for an opportunity, but the more time passes, the more worried about Arthur he bes.


    "I shouldn''t have left my son alone¡­"


    "But I can''t simply ughter these people¡­"


    "I can''t teach him to solve problems like this¡­"


    "He has to be better than that, better than those shitty nobles¡­ better than me!"


    Draven always found raising Arthur very easy, probably because Aria led his upbringing until a few years ago when he started training his son.


    Arthur always managed to hide his dark side very well, acting like a good boy.


    But now things have changed, and Draven is finding it very difficult to continue raising Arthur the way he wants and conveying his morals to his son.


    While he wonders about that, he hears a noise nearby and bes alert.


    "What?" He realizes that that noise is not from a person but an animal, a small squirrel that runs by him.


    Draven has an idea and quickly catches the squirrel, which is no match for his super agility.


    "I''m sorry for this," Draven mentally apologizes to the poor squirrel before throwing the creature into a tree closer to the bandits'' camp.


    The small creature tries to hold on to a branch of the tree, but the branch breaks and it falls to the ground.


    Due to its weight, the squirrel does not suffer severe damage and quickly runs back to the forest scared.


    But just as Draven nned, a bandit hears the noise and sees the squirrel fleeing.


    "Hey!!!" The hungry bandit wastes no time before entering the forest after the squirrel.


    He thinks he''s very lucky, but Draven is already in position and hits the man on the head with a light p.


    The bandit faints instantly without figuring out what happened. Then Draven quickly throws the unconscious man on his shoulders and returns to where Arthur was.


    He goes away from the area around the camp so as not to be seen and also does not run very fast so as not to create noise within the forest.


    After about ten minutes, he gets very close to the ce where Arthur should be watching the ten bandits.


    But to Draven''s surprise, he no longer hears the voices of the ten bandits and does not see the light of their torches on the trail.


    "Something happened???" He immediately bes worried about his son''s safety.


    The idea of Arthur getting hurt because he was an irresponsible father almost makes Draven panic.


    So he runs towards the ce where his son was quickly.


    But to his surprise again, and now the biggest shock he''s ever felt in his whole life, the scene that unfolds before his eyes leaves him speechless.


    Draven finds several pieces of bloodied bodies on the ground, creating a macabre trail that gets bigger and bigger until it reaches¡­


    "Arthur???" Draven exims when he sees his son at the end of the trail of human pieces, his clothes and whole body covered in fresh blood and entrails.


    Arthur is sitting next to the trail, rxing with his back against a tree, not caring about all the dirt and blood on his clothes.


    "Father?" He speaks in a calm tone without even opening his eyes.


    Draven can''t handle that situation, he really panics.


    In his long life, he has seen a lot of shit in the world; he has seen all kinds of brutal battles and even crueler scenes outside of battle¡­


    He has seen people do many kinds of wickedness, he has seen pure and embodied evil¡­


    But nothing has struck him as deeply as that scene in front of his eyes.


    He can''t recognize those pieces of meat and destroyed bones as humans¡­


    There is so much blood, guts, and organs everywhere¡­ the smell of blood is mixed with urine and shit, creating an extremely sordid environment.


    And at the center of it all is Arthur, his son, the same cute and gentle boy who a few years ago was the sweetest child Draven had ever seen.


    How is it possible that such a pure and beautiful creature has done something so bizarre and evil?


    Of course, Draven was noticing the changes in Arthur, but to see his son go from a hot-blooded youth who punched three drunks in a bar to defend his girlfriend to this¡­


    "What kind of person can do something like this..." He looks at Arthur''s calm expression. "And stay so calm?!?!?"


    Draven is so shocked that he can''t say anything.


    A strange silence takes over the atmosphere, and Arthur speaks first. "Are you disgusted by your own son?"


    "What happened here?!" Draven refuses to believe that Arthur did that. "Tell me it wasn''t yo-"


    "It was me," Arthur quickly responds, his tone still calm and his eyes closed.


    "No, no, no..." Draven shakes his head. "Did they attack you? What happened?? How did things end up like this???"


    Still with his eyes closed, Arthur pulls someone from beside him and throws him in the middle of the trail, in front of Draven.


    That is the spearman, still holding thest spark of life within him. But what''s left of his body can''t hold on much longer.


    He is missing several limbs, organs, and even one of his eyes has been ripped out.


    Thanks to Liam''s experiences, and the knowledge of anatomy that Arthur obtained from Aria''s books, he took every part of the spearman''s body that he could without killing the man.


    Draven sees that piece of bloodied man on the ground, blood leaking from dozens of holes, including from his still good eye... tears of blood.


    "K-k-kill m-me, p-please..." The spearman can barely speak properly; blood leaks from his mouth as he pleads.


    Draven can''t help but feel sorry for the man and pierces his heart with his sword, killing him on the spot.


    "It''s okay; I had already taken all the information from him anyway," Arthur casuallyments. "You can trust this information; he wouldn''t lie to me after all we''ve been through¡­"


    Draven bes sad and angry when he hears his son talking about the horrible things he did to that man in such a calm and cold manner.


    "What the hell is happening to you???" He yells.


    "To me?" Arthur asks sarcastically. "I want to know what''s happening to you???"


    "What??" Draven is confused.


    Arthur sighs. "I''ve always seen you as my hero, the protector of our family¡­ you said you kept all the viins away from us and the people in the vige¡­"


    "I still do that!" Draven exims.


    "No!" Arthur also exims. "Look at you, sneaking through the bushes and stroking that guy''s head¡­ you''re trying to resolve this peacefully."


    "And what''s wrong with that??" Draven asks. "I can prevent them from hurting the vigers without a massacre!"


    "Tsk¡­" Arthur shakes his head. "You weren''t here¡­ you didn''t hear what these guys were saying¡­ their cruel and sadistic intentions towards the vigers¡­"


    "But you know they weren''t going to be able to do such things," Draven approaches Arthur. "We were going to stop them!"


    "No, father," Arthur continues speaking in a calm and cold tone, which makes Draven even more upset.


    "You might even make them leave, but how long would it take for them to get to another vige?" Arthur asks, making Draven wonder about that.


    "Without anyone to protect them, these bandits would do all kinds of sordid things¡­ people like this are like a gue,"


    "They don''t deserve to live to continue causing pain to others; evil needs to be cut off at the root, only then will it be effective. Only then can we really protect life."


    Draven hears Arthur''s words and wonders why his son thinks such things.


    "This has nothing to do with killing to save..." Dravenments and points to the mutted body of thencer on the ground.


    "I have killed more people than you can imagine to save even more people, but this..." Draven speaks in a depressive tone. "This is not right... you enjoyed it; you enjoyed what you did to these guys!!"


    Arthur finally opens his eyes, which are now in the lightest and coldest shade of blue so far.


    He casts his cold gaze directly into Draven''s eyes, and a glimmer of sadness can be seen by his father.


    "Do you think this is my idea of fun?" Arthur asks, upset. "Then you don''t know me at all!"


    Draven feels disappointed in himself. He can still see his sweet little boy in Arthur''s cold eyes, but he doesn''t understand how things ended up this way.


    "I don''t understand..." He murmurs. "What you tell me is one thing, but what I see here is another."


    Arthur gets closer to his father and touches his shoulder. "Do you really think I wanted to be here, covered in blood and shit?"


    Before Draven can speak, Arthur continues. "No way! I wanted to be at home, ying with little Eve near the firece... eating Mom''s delicious food... and talking to my dad about girls."


    Draven really wants to believe in his son, but he can''t ignore the bloody scene around him.


    "So exin to me, Arthur, exin to me how you can be that lovable boy and do such monstrous things???"


    "It''s simple," He smiles gently. "I save my lovely side for my family and friends, I can give them all my love..."


    Then his eyes shine coldly. "But for people like these bandits... not people anymore, but just a scourge... I give them the hell they deserve."


    "Son..." Draven still can''t understand how there can be so much light and darkness within someone at the same time.


    He believes that the world is not ck and white but rather gray; however, the light and darkness within Arthur seem too intense to share the same space.


    Arthur understands how it is only possible because he had two lives, and the first one is still within him.


    And he would like to be able to tell it to his father, but he fears that Draven will only see him as an aberration of fate.


    "Father..." He squeezes Draven''s shoulder. "I''m not asking you to ept this side of me... just don''t reject my good side either..."


    Draven feels ashamed to have to hear such a thing from his son.


    He gets emotional and hugs Arthur tightly. "I never thought of rejecting you, foolish child!"


    Arthur is caught off guard by that hug, but he is happy that his father does not hate him.


    "What should I do, Arthur?" Draven asks. "How should I deal with such an... unusual situation?"


    Arthur wonders about that. "I know it can be difficult now, but just try not to think about it¡­"


    "You want me to ignore your monst-" Draven stops before calling his son a monster. "This thing."


    Arthur shakes his head. "Not ignore; on the contrary, I want you to let me do what you can''t... let me help you take care of the people who are important to us... let me dirty my hands when you don''t want to dirty yours."


    "But what kind of proposition is that?" Draven is shocked again.


    All this situation makes him very tense and confused, and he doesn''t like the direction things are taking.

 Chapter 21: Familiar With Death

    The full moon continues to shine in the sky, but now a little further away from the highest point above the forest.


    It''s almost two in the morning and it''s been almost an hour since Draven found Arthur surrounded by mutted pieces of people and covered in blood.


    In thest half hour they haven''t spoken a word, each one sitting in silence on the edge of the trail.


    Arthur made it clear that he doesn''t regret anything and is ready to kill the entire group of bandits.


    And Draven simply doesn''t know what to do.


    He doesn''t even think about the bandits anymore; what was an annoying but not-so-umon problem an hour ago now means nothing.


    How can he care about one of the thousands of bandit gangs on the continent of Eldoria when his only son has just shown potential to be a psychopathic killer?


    The worst part for Draven is that even after seeing what Arthur can do, he can''t stop loving and caring for his son.


    He looks at Arthur and can''t help but make an affectionate expression. "Are you okay? I mean, are you hurt or anything-"


    "We have to do something," Arthur interrupts his father and speaks in a determined tone. "I can''t handle the remaining seventy-two together and it''s going to be tricky to separate them all into smaller groups¡­"


    "What?" Draven is surprised and confused by Arthur''s words.


    Arthur looks at his father with a friendly expression. "I''m asking for your help to defeat them, but you don''t need tond any final blow, just knock down a part of them; I take care of the rest."


    "You already have everything nned, don''t you?" Draven asks. "You''ve never seen these guys but you''ve already nned how to kill them??"


    Arthur nods. "I already know everything I need to know."


    "So tell me, because I don''t know what you''re talking about," Draven asks.


    "Okay," Arthur walks to the middle of the trail. "Their leader was a farmer in a town about four hundred miles to the north..."


    "About a year ago, a nobleman showed up and imed his and other farmers''nds in that region,"


    "This guy was not just an ordinary farmer and had some military training having worked as a guard,"


    "Outraged by the nobleman''s attitude, he gathered the other farmers to revolt against that noble,"


    "But the noble had many soldiers and massacred half of the gang... those who survived fled with the farmer leader,"


    "Since then, they have hated nobility andws, bingmon criminals,"


    "Since most of them were farmers and not soldiers a short time ago, they have only attacked small viges as they head south, as far away as possible from that noble."


    Draven listens to Arthur''s words but is confused. "Wait! How do you know all this?"


    Arthur points to what''s left of the bandit spearman. "This guy told me everything in detail after seeing what I did to his friends."


    "Damn!" Draven can''t help but imagine how that spearman suffered at the hands of his son.


    "Ahem," Arthur continues. "This piece of shit told me a lot, as he and his friends, resentful of the injusticemitted to them by the nobleman, pass such evil ten times more to all the poor souls they encountered along the way..."


    "They attack any person weaker than them along the way, steal their food and belongings, recruit anyone who wants to join the gang, and worst of all... they kidnap all the defenseless women they find to force upon them their most sordid desires..."


    Speaking about that, Arthur can''t help but feel a powerful fury growing inside him and his eyes be even darker.


    Draven also feels anger towards those bandits, but the strongest feeling now is concern for his son.


    "I told you that the world is not made of beautiful and peaceful ces like our vige," Dravenments. "You are not ready toe into contact with all this shit that''s out there..."


    "I''m fine," Arthur immediately responds. "I won''t sit and cry for the victims of these bandits, but I will kill all of them, with your help or without."


    Draven can hear that his son is determined, nothing can change his mind now, so there is only one path a decent father could follow.


    "I will help you," He sighs.


    The response is positive, but Arthur still shakes his head with clear disappointment in his eyes.


    "Right now there are twelve bodies of young women rotting in these trash''s camp... twelve innocent girls who were tortured by these guys to death..."


    "AND YOU STILL SEEM TO HAVE PITY FOR THEM?!?!" Arthur loses his calm and ends up shouting at his father.


    Draven suffers a reality shock.


    Arthur''s words make him realize that even though he takes so much pride in his honor and morals, he stopped caring about a group of viins and their victims to focus solely on his son''s psychological problems.


    He feels ashamed of himself.


    "You''re right," Draven says and gets up. "But don''t confuse things, I don''t pity them just because I''m not in a hurry to kill them."


    "Also, I would bring them to justice, all of them, if we were near a city or an army," Draven exins. "But in this current situation, killing them seems to be the only option."


    Arthur doesn''t say anything but walks to one of the dead bandits, picks up one of his arrows, and approaches the bandit that Draven brought alive.


    The man is lying motionless on the ground in the same way Draven left him there.


    But Nyx has already warned Arthur that this man is awake, just pretending very well to still be passed out.


    Arthur approaches that bandit with his bow, prepares the arrow, and positions it ten centimeters from the bandit''s head.


    Draven doesn''t say anything and just exchanges looks with his son.


    Arthur''s eyes shine darkly. "This is what I am..."


    The bandit understands what''s happening and tries to beg for mercy. "NO, PLEASE-"


    *Whoosh* *Crush*


    Arthur releases the arrow, which pierces the bandit''s skull, killing him instantly.


    Draven feels his heart hurt more than ever. He feels like he''s failing as a father.


    But now, trying to argue with his son will only make things worse, so he just supports Arthur even if that seems crazy.


    "Let''s do it your way this time," Draven says.


    Arthur can see in Draven''s eyes that he won''t give up on changing him, and that''s not a bad thing, in fact, it makes him like his father even more.


    But now he doesn''t want to think about such things, now it''s time to kill.


    "Let''s go," Arthur says in a cold tone and continues walking down the trail toward the bandits'' camp.


    Draven lets out another sigh and follows his son.


    The pair only walks down the road calmly under the moonlight.


    Alone, Arthur would have to make several strategies to kill the bandits separately; and since the spearman reported that their leader and a few members are Fighter rank warriors, Arthur would have trouble dealing with them.


    With his father by his side, Arthur has nothing to fear, so he keeps walking even after being noticed by bandits who quickly report to the group.


    When the father and son duo arrive at the camp, there is already a group of fifty bandits waiting for them at the end of the trail.


    The other thirty-one are scattered around the ce, hidden behind trees, inside makeshift huts, and other ces, with bows and daggers ready.


    The leader is in the center of the camp, looking at Draven with a curious expression.


    "So you finally arrived-" He starts to talk but stops when he notices Arthur preparing an arrow.


    He doesn''t stop walking while he prepares the arrow and shoots it in the direction of the bandit leader.


    *Whoosh*


    "SHIT!!" The leader clearly dodges but gets very irritated by that action.


    "Someone bring me that kid!" He yells, furiously.


    And the bandits attack with everything they have.


    Those with swords and spears advance, the archers shoot arrows, some rogues skillfully throw daggers, and even some bandits throw axes at the father-and-son duo.


    Seeing that coordinated attack of more than fifty bandits, Arthur can only think that Liam would be dead in less than two seconds,


    And not even he, trusting in his current incredible agility and senses, could emerge unscathed from such an attack.


    But Arthur is calm, after all, he is with his father, and even if they have started to disagree recently, they are still family.


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur feels the wind generated by his father''s movement, who takes a quick step forward and draws his sword.


    Until now, in fourteen years, Arthur has never seen his father draw his sword or use his Astral Beast''s powers, so he can''t help but get excited to see it.


    But even with his incredible senses focused, he only sees his father''s arm be a blur, and then a wave of golden light appears in front of him.


    *BOOOOOOM!!!!* *WHOOOOOSH!!*


    The wave of golden light explodes furiously,pletely destroying the bodies of the bandits closest to Draven,


    The ones further back are pushed by the incredible force of the explosion, which continues forward, expanding in an arc and destroying the entire bandit camp.


    "WHOW!!" Arthur can''t help but exim, impressed by such power.


    Being behind Draven, he suffered nothing, not a scratch, but the half-mile space in front was devastated.


    The entire bandit camp knocked down and their bodies thrown to the ground.


    Yet, not all the bandits are dead, thanks to Draven holding back. Along with the leader, the most resilient members of the group survived the explosion because they were far from Draven.


    But of course, they are severely injured and none of them have more than a few minutes of life before they die due to brutal wounds.


    Seeing that scene of pure destruction and violence in front of him, Draven feels bad, he can''t help it.


    "Is this what you wanted?" He asks Arthur. "Are you satisfied now?"


    Arthur walks towards the center of the destroyed camp. "I wish that nobleman had never attacked these guys..."


    "That they hadn''t let the shadows take over their hearts... and that they hadn''te here to be a threat to the people I care about..."


    Draven is happy with Arthur''s words, because he thinks exactly that way.


    But then Arthur lifts some debris of what were makeshift huts by the bandits, revealing bodies of dead young women.


    They were not killed by Draven''s attack since their bodies have been rotting for a while now, with clear marks of all kinds of abuse as well as hunger and ill-treatment.


    Arthur doesn''t feel pity for those women because, as Liam, he went through the same situation, he experienced all kinds of pain, especially the kind that can break someone in the worst possible ways.


    And after going through such things, death is pleasant, it''s the end of suffering, it''s peace...


    That''s why Arthur is happy that those women are at peace and no longer suffering at the hands of those bandits.


    But such a heinous act cannot go unanswered, so Arthur goes back to the bandit leader, who is still on the ground, choking on his own blood.


    The man extends his hand to Arthur, a desperate plea for help, or a plea for a quick death...


    But Arthur''s eyes are cold, and his heart is burning with the mes of vengeance.


    So he crouches down and thrusts his hand into an open wound in the man''s belly, crushing his organs and causing his death in the most painful way possible.


    As Draven watches his son do such a thing, Arthur gives his father a cold look.


    "I didn''t want things to end like this... but I''m satisfied with this ending."


    Draven can''t me Arthur for feeling that way, not after being exposed to that kind of evil.


    He just watches his son put a painful end to all the wounded bandits, and then, they bury the bodies of those women together.


    In thatst act, Draven can seepassion in Arthur''s eyes, which makes it clear to him that there is still light within his son, there is still kindness there, even if it is shrouded in shadows.


    After thest girl is buried, Arthur finally lets out a rxed sigh.


    "Let''s go home," He says to his father.


    "What about the others?" Draven looks at the bodies of the bandits. "We better bury them too, no one else will."


    "No," Arthur quickly denies. "They don''t deserve the same respect as these girls."


    Draven doesn''t agree with Arthur, but he doesn''t want to argue with his son now, so he just nods.


    "Let''s go home,"

 Chapter 22: Sweet Home

    Arthur and his father''s return home is nowhere near what should be a victory, but rather a dark walk where neither of them utters a single word.


    Draven doesn''t run; in fact, he walks very slowly because part of him doesn''t want to return home, not without knowing how to deal with that dark part of his son.


    Arthur, on the other hand, really wants to return home, see his beloved mother and cute little sisters, take a bath, and rx in his bed with Nyx.


    However, he can''t help but fear what his life will be like now that his father has started to see the shadows that reside in the deepest part of his soul.


    Arthur fears having ruined his second chance, but at the same time, he doesn''t regret giving those thugs what they deserved.


    Either way, both father and son walk slowly down the road to the vige, using the rest of the night to reflect on everything that happened.


    And even fearing what will happen when they get home, they finally arrive several hourster when the sun is already shining beautifully in the sky.


    Ariaes out the front door with little Eve following her when they notice the father and son duo arrive.


    "Oh my, you''ve taken so long!" Aria tries to scold the two, but her tone is just as loving and gentle when she talks to Arthur.


    She quickly notices the blood stains all over Arthur''s clothes, but she isn''t concerned because she knows that the blood isn''t his.


    Yet, she can see that something is wrong because there is a ck cloud over both father and son.


    "Brother!!!" Eve runs out from behind Aria and tries to hug Arthur.


    "Hey!" But Aria quickly holds the little girl. "Your brother just got home; he needs a bath and a rest before he can y with you."


    Arthur really doesn''t want to hug his sweet sister with his whole body dirty and smelling of death, so he is grateful to his mother.


    But Eve doesn''t care about that; she just wants to make sure her big brother is okay.


    "Did you get hurt?" She asks, concerned.


    "No, little bug," he smiles lovingly at her. "I''m fine... much better now that I''m home."


    Eve smiles at him, and so does Aria. "Take it easy, mommy will make a good breakfast for you, dear."


    "Thanks, Mom," Arthur says in an emotional tone as he enters his house and goes straight to the bathroom.


    He tries to remain calm, but it''s much easier to do it when he''s killing bad people than when he doesn''t know if his perfect life is going to end at any moment.


    He can''t stop thinking about the loving way Aria always looked at him and that he could lose it when Draven tells her what kind of person he really is.


    Although he is not saying anything mentally to Nyx, she can feel how he feels through their bond.


    "Don''t worry, your mother is not like your father," she says to him.


    "What do you mean?" He asks.


    And she quickly exins. "I have lived with them for fourteen years inside you; I know them well, and I can say that Aria does not share the same stupid heroic ideas and morals as Draven."


    Arthur had never thought about it; his parents really don''t look like each other, and they don''t seem very close most of the time, either.


    He spent most of his life so far with Aria, studying with her and receiving all her love and affection.


    Of course, he always had contact with Draven as well, but their rtionship only began to improve after they started training together.


    And now it seems to be falling apart so quickly...


    But some things remain a mystery to Arthur, such as his parents'' past and what brought them together.


    And even though they don''t share the same ideas and not even the same bed, Arthur always saw his parents as a very united couple. At least they never fought in front of him or anything like that.


    "Ahh..." Arthur lets out a long sigh as he takes off his clothes in the bathroom. "I don''t know what''s going to happen, but my rtionship with my father will never be the same again."


    "That doesn''t have to be a bad thing," Nyxments. "I also feared how our rtionship would be before you... you know... started to be more..."


    Arthur can''t help but smile when he sees Nyx bing shy again.


    While they were facing the bandits, she was helping him in every possible way with the determination of a devoted wife.


    But now that they are out of danger, she loses that courage and bes shy again just by talking about their rtionship, which has only involved kissing so far.


    "Are you doing this to cheer me up?" He asks.


    "D-do w-what?" Nyx knows he''s not talking about her family advice.


    "Being so cute!" He responds, making her even more shy.


    Nyx knows that Arthur loves her shy side, but she hates it since it prevents her from doing things that she actually really wants to do.


    But it can''t be helped; she just can''t control her emotions when she''s interacting with Arthur, especially using her physical body.


    As she remains silent, he finishes undressing, remaining only in his underwear.


    But before removing it, he wonders about something he hasn''t thought about since he met Nyx three years ago.


    "Nyx..." He looks at his underwear. "Do you peek at me every time I''m naked?"


    "WHAT?!?!" She exims in his mind.


    "You do, don''t you?" Arthur is sure of that.


    "I have no choice!" She quickly exims, even more timidly. "I see everything around you, that''s how our bond works!"


    Arthur bes more curious about that. "Can''t you even close your eyes or something?"


    Nyx also doesn''t know much about how their bond works yet; all she knows is what she sees and feels, besides the experiences she discovers along with him.


    "When I''m inside your Nexus, I''m just energy... I don''t have a body here, so no, I can''t close my eyes." She exins.


    "Oh... so you can''t even sleep?" He asks.


    "No..." She starts talking in a shy tone, but then it bes impossible to hide the affection she has for him. "That''s why I materialize my body to sleep with you every night..."


    Arthur loves sleeping with Nyx ever since he met her, and he''s happy that it''s something enjoyable for her too.


    He wants to make her even happier, so he thinks of something and speaks in a fake disappointed tone. "Yet, it''s not fair that you see me naked every day..."


    "What do you want me to do? Materialize my body outside the bathroom to give you privacy?" She asks.


    "No, but how about letting me take a look at your body too?" He casually asks.


    "W-WHAT!?!?" She exims again, even more timidly.


    "Joking, just joking!" Arthurughs in Nyx''s mind. "You don''t need to do it; after all, I like seeing you in a bikini... imagining what''s underneath is very exciting."


    "YOU..." Nyx bes even more timid and upset; she wants to call Arthur degenerate or something like that.


    But at the same time, she feels proud and happy, leaving her heart in a mess of conflicting feelings.


    "Hahaha..." Heughs due to her shyness andck of response.


    Arthur can hardly believe that all the shit and troubles he faced out there can''t bother him when he''s interacting with the cute Nyx.


    She really seems toplete him in every way perfectly, which only makes him like her even more.


    Now in a much better mood, he takes off his underwear, shakes his hips and big tool, making Nyx even more shy inside his Nexus, and then gets into the bathtub.


    "Ahh..." He lets out another sigh, but now of pleasure as the hot bath water makes his tired body feel very good.


    "That was a shitty day..." He thinks out loud.


    "But now you''re home again," Nyxments in a loving tone.


    "Yeah..." Arthur rxes in that hot water with his back against the bathtub wall.


    He closes his eyes and remains motionless for a minute before speaking again with Nyx. "Do you wanna know what I would love most to have right now?"


    "Huh?" She asks, curious.


    "A loving wife to clean my body..." He says casually.


    "..."


    Silence, of course; Nyx bes shy just imagining that and can''t even talk.


    But after another minute of silence, she manages to speak again. "Can''t you do that by yourself???"


    "Oh?" Arthur pretends not to know what she''s talking about but quickly continues. "It''s just that fighting those bandits left me very tired... I didn''t even sleepst night, you know..."


    Nyx is not stupid; she can see that Arthur is ying some of his acts again.


    But instead of wanting to expose him, she wonders if it''s okay to y along with him; maybe that can engage her shy side, allowing her to do more things with him.


    Gathering all the courage she has, Nyx materializes her body next to the bathtub.


    She has already learned to use the Nexus energy to create any clothes she can imagine, but she appears in her ssic ck bikini instinctively.


    "Nyx?" Arthur again pretends to be surprised by her appearance and tries to use that moment to look at her beautiful body.


    But she foresees his action and quickly forces him to turn his face to the other side with her delicate and fragrant hand.


    "Don''t look at me!" She exims in his mind.


    "Come on!" He tries to look again. "We''ve already passed this part, right? You sleep kissing me; how can you be so shy??"


    "I... I..." Nyx can''t exin herself well. "I''m going to do that for you... help you with the bath... but you can''t look at me now, or I won''t be able to do it!"


    "Damn!!!" Arthur can''t believe that he''s really going to be able to fulfill such a dream much faster than he expected.


    "Okay, okay, I won''t peek!" He quickly promises and closes his eyes.


    Nyx continues to be very shy, but since Arthur can''t cast his fatal loving gaze at her with his eyes closed, she starts to calm down.


    "You better behave..." She asks as she picks up the soapy sponge.


    But before she starts washing Arthur''s body, she takes a good look at it, starting with his chest.


    "How can you be so hot?" She wonders as she admires Arthur''s attractive six-pack, his muscr arms, the lines of his corbone and everything else...


    She can really see every part of his body from his Nexus, but that''s different from watching with her eyes while having her body materialized next to him.


    In that way, she can really enjoy how beautiful his body is and feel her own heart beat faster due to how much she likes him.


    "Nyx? Any problem?" Arthur asks, curious.


    "Nothing at all!!" She quickly responds, unable to hide her shyness and eagerness.


    Then, with an extremely blushed face and eyes shining with excitement, she squeezes the sponge and takes it towards Arthur''s chest.


    Nyx has been sleeping cuddled with him for more than three years, and they''ve kissed a lot in recent days, but this is quite different from what she''s about to do.


    She''s really going to wash his naked body like a loving wife...

 Chapter 23: My Fierce Mother

    All the tension from the previous night, where Arthur had to deal with the shadows within him again, now seems like nothing, as he is about to receive a wonderful reward for his hard work.


    That is to have his body washed by the lovely Nyx.


    But she is so excited and shy about it that she can''t stop staring at Arthur''s body, unable to start the real thing.


    He notices it and gently holds her wrist, leading her hand towards his bare chest.


    Nyx obviously does not oppose it and is actually grateful for the little push.


    "So close¡­" Arthur bes more and more excited as Nyx''s hand approaches his body.


    He can already imagine how good the sensation of the sponge in her soft and delicate hand against his chest must feel.


    Nothing can stop it,


    Nothing can deprive him of his reward now,


    Nothing, except¡­


    *Knock-knock* *Knock-knock*


    Someone knocks on the bathroom door, surprising Arthur and Nyx.


    He opens his eyes and sees her looking at him with a shy and frightened expression, it''s evident she is about to flee to his Nexus.


    "No!" He exims in her mind. "I locked the door."


    Nyx looks towards the door and sees the knob turning, but the door really doesn''t open.


    "Don''t make noise," Arthur asks Nyx as he also remains motionless.


    *Knock-knock* *Knock-knock*


    The person knocks on the door again, this time apanied by a voice.


    "Brother? Are you there??" That immature and cute voice belongs to little Eve.


    Arthur can tell from the girl''s tone that something is wrong; it''s as if she''s asking for his help.


    "Eve? Are you okay? What''s the problem??" He asks, ready to jump out of the bathtub to help his sister.


    "I''m fine," she responds in a sad tone. "But mom and dad... I think something is wrong with them."


    Arthur can guess it has something to do with his actions the night before, which makes him feel bad.


    "Damn," he mentally exims.


    Nyx can sense how Arthur became sad suddenly, so she ignores her shyness and embraces him.


    "Nyx?" Arthur is taken by surprise by the hug.


    She seemed so shy just about washing his body, but now she''s embracing him even though he''s naked and wet.


    But he doesn''t fail to enjoy, of course.


    Her skin is so soft and her body so warm that it makes Arthur feel very good.


    But both know he needs to help his sister, so Nyx quickly dematerializes her body, returning to his Nexus.


    Arthur is a bit frustrated for not having fulfilled his dream of having his body washed by Nyx like a loving wife.


    She can feel it too, and speaks in his mind with a tender tone. "We can do thister... now pay attention to your sister."


    "Thanks, Nyx," He smiles.


    Then he speaks to his sister. "Eve? Give me a minute to finish washing up."


    "Mm!" He can hear the cute sound of her voice from the other side of the door.


    Arthur was expecting to have a long bath with Nyx, but now he hurries up and finishes in just a few seconds.


    But then he realizes that he came to the bathroom so quickly that he forgot to bring a towel and clean clothes.


    Aria usually brings his clothes when that happens, and Arthur can''t help but think about how much he loves his mother.


    "Brother?" Eve''s voice sounds again from behind the door. "Mom sent me to bring you a towel and clothes."


    "Of course, she did," heughs with a loving expression on his face.


    Then he opens the door to get the clothes from Eve. He only opens the door a little, enough to reveal just his upper body.


    But the scene in front of him is surprising because it''s his little sister with her eyes closed and her hand on her face turned to the other side while she uses all her strength to hold the towel and clothes with her other little hand.


    She is so young yet already acts like a charming youngdy.


    "Thank you, little bug," Arthur quickly grabs his clothes and gets dressed.


    Then he leaves the bathroom and finds his little sister sitting on the floor with a concerned expression.


    He can hear the shoutsing from downstairs, Aria and Draven are having a serious couple''s fight, the first that Arthur and Eve have ever seen.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur says to his sister lovingly as he picks her up.


    "I don''t like this," shements in a concerned tone as she hugs him tightly.


    "I don''t like it either," he replies as he takes her to his bedroom.


    He closes the door, reducing the noise from Aria and Draven''s voices, but both he and Eve can still hear the fight.


    Arthur lies down on the bed and Eve lies on his chest; she feels very safe and loved with her big brother, so even their parents'' fight can''t hurt her now.


    "Everything will be alright, little bug¡­" Arthur strokes Eve''s soft hair, and she feels sofortable that she falls asleep in a few minutes.


    Nyx cannot deny feeling a bit jealous of Margaret, but she does not feel that way about Eve because she knows they do notpete for the same space in Arthur''s heart.


    Thus, Eve can enjoy a veryfortable nap in the arms of her big brother.


    But for Arthur, things are not pleasant but very tense as Aria and Draven''s fight only seems to get worse.


    Due to his heightened senses, he can hear their conversation perfectly even from his bedroom.


    "You don''t understand, Aria! This isn''t about killing, but the way he did it¡­"


    Draven keeps using the same argument over and over again.


    "What did you expect him to do?? Sit back and watch those guys n to do horrible things to the people of the vige??"


    No matter what Draven says, Aria does not me Arthur, which makes him feel conflicted.


    "This is wrong, Aria... there''s something wrong with him, there''s something bad inside our son!!"


    "Bullshit! There''s nothing bad inside him; you''re just frustrated because he''s not like you!"


    "Of course, I''m upset; how could I not be?? Eve is just like you; she''s going to be an amazing woman when she grows up, but Arthur... he was supposed to carry on my legacy, be better than me, not this-"


    "Not what???" Aria can''t believe the feelings she sees in Draven''s eyes. "Are you disgusted by our son? Angry? Afraid??!?"


    "He shouldn''t be like this, Aria... we have to do something, help him get rid of it or-"


    "Or??? Look at the crap you''re talking about..." Aria is truly frustrated. "In the end, you''re just like your father..."


    "DON''T TALK TO ME LIKE THAT!!" Draven yells furiously. "I am nothing like him, and that''s exactly why I can''t let Arthur continue like this!"


    "I don''t know how I ever believed in you..." Aria shakes her head, disappointed. "You promised me you would be a good father to our children... that we wouldn''t live under the legacies of our families..."


    "This has nothing to do with them!!" Draven exims. "This is about our son and the corruption inside him!"


    Aria gets increasingly upset. "I don''t want to hear it; this isn''t what you promised me... you can''t reject your son just because he doesn''t act like you..."


    "I am his father!!" Draven yells again. "And not even you can stop me from making him a good man!!"


    "You bet?" Aria asks, and the entire house starts to tremble under the influence of her magic.


    "Aria???" Draven is surprised by her hostile attitude.


    "I should have known there was nothing left inmon between us after Eve was born..." She speaks in a disappointed tone. "You''re not keeping your promise!"


    "What do you mean???" Draven hasn''t seen a glint of affection in Aria''s eyes for many years, but now she seems genuinely disappointed in him.


    That makes him feel very bad and disappointed in himself, but he can''t give up. "Aria, please-"


    "GET OUT!!!" She yells, and a gust of wind throws Draven out the door.


    In his bedroom, Arthur hears everything while covering Eve''s ears so she doesn''t wake up scared.


    It''s incredible that she hasn''t woken up with the house shaking; she''s really feeling so safe andfortable in the arms of her big brother to such an extent.


    Arthur hears his father cursing in the yard, but his voice bes more and more distant, making it clear that he left to cool off.


    He''s concerned about his mother, but he doesn''t leave his sister''s side and just stays in the room, tortured by his own thoughts.


    "Did I screw everything up, Nyx?" He asks her since he doesn''t know what to expect now. "Should I have hidden my dark side more?"


    "At the cost of letting those guys continue roaming around hurting innocent people?" She asks sarcastically. "You did the right thing!"


    Arthur is grateful for Nyx''s support, but the fact that things have curved out of control remains. "There should have been a better way to handle this..."


    While he wonders about that, Aria calms down and goes up the stairs, heading straight for his bedroom.


    "Coming in," she speaks in her usual loving tone, warming Arthur''s heart, even in its darkest parts.


    Aria enters the room and smiles upon seeing Eve sleeping in Arthur''s arms; then her expression bes even more loving.


    "Mom?" Arthur feels ashamed for still having such a dark side despite having such a heartwarming mother.


    Aria continues to smile at Arthur as she walks towards him and sits on the edge of the bed.


    She gently strokes Eve''s little feet, not waking the girl. "She stayed up all night, waiting for her big brother toe home¡­"


    Arthur feels an instinctive fear he can''t avoid. "Damn, I don''t want to lose this!!!"


    "Mom, I''m sorr," he tries to speak, but Aria leans forward and uses her delicate hand to cover his mouth.


    "Never regret doing something to protect those you care about," she speaks in a determined tone. "No matter what it is, a man has to protect what is precious to him!"


    Arthur agrees with that much more than any lesson on honor and morals that Draven has taught him so far.


    He tries to speak, but Aria keeps his mouth sealed.


    "Your father is wrong about many things, but on one thing, he is right: you need to be better than him." She speaks lovingly.


    "It''s not about being a hero and protecting good against evil, but about doing what he promised me and doesn''t want to keep,"


    "It''s about doing whatever is necessary to protect our family," Aria says, pointing to Eve in Arthur''s arms. "She is your most precious family, so you have to do whatever is necessary to keep her safe and happy..."


    "Even if it means dirtying your hands with blood... even if it means killing everyone else in the world!"


    Aria''s words may seem dark, and Arthur is shocked that she has such a side, yet he can''t help but agree with her on doing anything to protect those he loves, especially his family.


    As he sees Aria''s eyes shining with determination, Arthur also notices the owl on her arm glowing blue; the creature appears more alive than ever, ready to emerge from Aria''s Nexus and take form.


    Just as Draven''s personality is shaped by his Astral Beast, the proud golden lion, Aria''s personality is wise and primarily protective due to her Astral Beast.


    To keep her children safe and happy, she can be a loving and caring woman or a brutal and ruthless beast.


    From inside Arthur''s Nexus, Nyx observes Aria and can''t help butment in his mind. "I really like your mother."


    "Me too," Arthur responds while his blue eyes also shine, reflecting the glow of Aria''s eyes.


    "I love her so much..."

 Chapter 24: Smell Like Love

    After showing an even more overprotective and loving side to Arthur, Aria continues to smile at him with that expression so heart-warming.


    But also, a curious glow arises in her gentle and wise eyes. "Arthur, you already know that mommy is on your side no matter what, but could you help me understand a few things?"


    "Of course," Arthur can''t deny anything to such a good mother.


    Aria makes an even more thoughtful expression. "Draven told me what happened, but I wanted to hear this from your point of view."


    "Hmm," Arthur makes a sorry expression. "I heard your conversation, he didn''t exaggerate, I really did those things¡­"


    "Hey, don''t be sad," Aria ces her hand on Arthur''s leg and strokes it tenderly. "You did such things to protect the people in the vige, right?"


    He nods and she continues. "And you tortured those guys¡­"


    "I had to know everything possible about them before nning the next move." Arthur exins.


    "Mm~ mm~~" Aria nods as if she could understand something, but Arthur still doubts that that could expose his secret.


    But then her next words leave him worried.


    "Arthur, my beloved son..." She speaks in such a caring tone, really messing with his emotions. "Don''t lie to mommy; how do you know how to torture people so efficiently?"


    "WHAT???" Arthur is shocked that Aria isn''t asking how he could do such a vile thing, but she just seems curious to understand how he was efficient.


    Arthur tries to think of something, but nothinges to mind. No answer other than the truth would make sense now, especially since his mother is so intelligent.


    Aria can see that he is hesitant, so she begins to express her thoughts. "I never told you how to do something like that, and I believe neither did your father; after all, he couldn''t do something like that,"


    "I''m also sure that no one in this vige could do the same... I also didn''t let you have ess to any book with such things¡­"


    Aria''s eyes sparkle with curiosity as she speaks. "What you did was not wrong, but the way you handled the situation doesn''t make sense¡­"


    "Arthur," She calls his name with that loving tone. "It''s like a puzzle that mommy can''t put together... and it may drive me crazy if I don''t understand what''s happening with my son."


    *Glup*


    The sound of Arthur swallowing dry echoes through the room. He feels cornered because continuing to lie to his mother is hurting her, but the truth could make her never look at him the same way again.


    "Why are you so afraid to tell me it, my son?" She asks.


    "It''s just... this..." Arthur sighs and looks away. "I''m afraid of losing what''s most precious to me... this life... my sister... you."


    Aria feels her heart hurt when she sees her son sad. "Why would you lose anything? That doesn''t make sense."


    "You won''t look at me the same way if you find out how sinister the shadows inside me are..." He says, depressed.


    But instead of words, he feels the delicate and warm hand of Aria lift his face, making him look at her big blue eyes, shining with love.


    "Nothing you say to mommy will change how I feel about you," She speaks lovingly. "No matter how many shadows are in your heart, mommy will always love you because you are the most perfect son I could ever desire."


    Arthur is surprised by how much Aria can make him feel loved, which makes him love her more and more.


    He can''t hide anything from her anymore; he doesn''t want to do it ever again.


    Nyx feels that Arthur is in a hard dilemma, so she expresses her opinion in his mind. "You can tell her; she won''t reject you, I''m sure."


    Arthur also begins to think that, so he tries to exin how he can be her son but still have a part of him that is Liam.


    "I have this..." He sighs as he tries to exin. "This thing inside me..."


    "Hmm..." Aria listens to his words attentively with a curious expression.


    He pauses and instinctively looks at Eve in his arms; he definitely doesn''t want that little angel to have contact with his dark side.


    Aria notices his concern. "Don''t worry, she has a heavier sleep when she''s sleeping with her big brother; after all, she loves him the most."


    Arthur smiles upon hearing that, but then his expression bes cold and sad when thinking about Liam''s life.


    "I don''t know how this happened..." He tries to exin even though he doesn''t understand almost anything about that yet. "But I had this inside me... memor-"


    "Memories of another life?" Ariapletes Arthur''s words before him, shocking him and Nyx.


    "How? How do you know already??" Arthur finds his mother very intelligent, but how could she know about his second personality within the deepest and darkest part of him?


    Aria seems very relieved now, as if she had taken a weight off her shoulders.


    And contrary to a bad reaction that Arthur always thought such a thing would cause, she continues looking at him with that loving expression.


    " I already suspected this," She speaks with some pride in her tone. "Your mommy isn''t stupid; I knew there was something different about you from the very beginning."


    "Really?" Arthur is very confused, but happy that Aria doesn''t seem disappointed.


    "Mm~" She nods while continuing to smile. "The day you were born was one of the happiest days of my life; you were such a beautiful, perfect baby boy..."


    "You awakened my most powerful instincts but also left me quite curious and perplexed,"


    Aria points to Arthur''s low belly area. "It wasn''t just because you were born with a heart-shaped Nexus, but also because I could see in your eyes that your potential would be unlimited."


    Arthur can''t help feeling proud that Aria has so much faith in him. Liam didn''t have time to understand how good it was to have a mother who supports him all the time, so as Arthur, he wants to enjoy it to the fullest.


    Aria smiles at seeing her son''s eyes shining. "Oh my~ I think every mother sees their children as special, but I was certain that you were more than special,"


    "But you acted like a normal child until you were five," She makes a nostalgic expression. "Then things started to get a lot more interesting..."


    Arthur always saw himself as a kind of aberration due to his nightmares, and that''s why he always tried to hide such a side and just seem like a normal child.


    But it seems Aria saw through him from the beginning, and instead of feeling something bad, she found him¡­ "Interesting?"


    "How could I ask for a better mother???" He wonders, very happy and grateful.


    Aria''s eyes continue to shine as she exins how she sees Arthur. "You have always been a perfect child, but you started to see the world in a different way; I can''t exin it well..."


    "You seemed to enjoy food more, enjoy ying with me more, even waking up and seeing the sun through your bedroom window was reason enough to make you smile the whole day..."


    "You have always been happy, but it seemed that with each day you became even happier... and of course, there is the fact that you also started to mature faster,"


    "You tried to hide it, but mommy knows her little boy well," Aria speaks and giggles lovingly, which gives her a kind of charm that touches Arthur''s heart in all possible ways.


    She puts her fingers on her chin while making a thoughtful expression. "You were my first child, so I tried to understand what was happening to you,"


    "I sought an answer in books and even talking to other women in the vige, but I never found a reason that justified your peculiar growth and the way it made you enjoy life even more,"


    A glint passes through her eyes as she remembers something. "That''s when I found something very peculiar, too..."


    She pauses mysteriously, leaving Arthur very curious. "What was it???"


    Aria looks around and then at little Eve sleeping. "Not here,"


    Arthur is confused, then his mother stands up and extends her hand to him. "Come with me, I''ll show you."


    He starts to get up instinctively but then notices that Eve is still sleeping in his arms.


    The girl seems to feel his movement and hugs his waist while still sleeping. "Big brother¡­"


    "Damn, she''s so cute!" Arthur exims in his mind while staying still so as not to wake the happy girl.


    "Oh my~" Aria shakes her head and smiles. "She thinks about you even when she''s sleeping; such a loyal sister."


    Arthur can only smile and cast a confused look at his mother.


    She takes the pillow behind his back and, with a quick movement, pulls him out of the bed and gives the pillow for Eve to hug.


    The girl seems to be fooled by the trick and hugs the pillow tightly while continuing to sleep.


    "Really???" Arthur casts another confused look at his mother. "How is that possible?"


    "It''s because of your scent," Aria responds with a smile.


    "My scent?" Arthur never found anything special about his smell.


    Aria again makes her thoughtful and charming expression. "So this is also as I thought¡­ you can''t smell your own scent?"


    Arthur smells his sleeve and only notices the perfume of the soap on his clean clothes and also the soap he used in the bath.


    His confused expression makes Aria more certain about her theories. "I never mentioned it because you seemed not to notice it; also, neither your father nor other men notice it either, but women¡­"


    "Women what?" Arthur is so confused, he wants to understand how his mother knows about his memories of another life, but now he also wants to know what kind of smell he has.


    But then he sees his mother make an expression that he has never seen on her face before, a mixture of affection, passion, and embarrassment.


    "Is her face really blushing???" Arthur can''t help but find his mother even more beautiful now, and that is problematic because he can''t prevent specific feelings from arousing inside his body. "Damn!!"


    "Oh my~ how should I exin it?" Aria really blushes, which adds an extrayer of beauty to her already perfect look.


    Arthur bes even more curious and shocked when he hears Aria''s exnation.


    "You smell so good... it''s a kind of smell that arouses the most intense and wild instincts of a woman."


    "What the?!" Arthur doesn''t understand how he could smell that way and not notice it.


    But the way Aria is looking at him with that aroused expression makes him feel guilty and then worried.


    He looks at little Eve, hugging his pillow, and almost immediately takes it from her hands.


    But Aria holds his arm and prevents him from doing it. "It''s okay; she doesn''t have such instincts yet, so your smell must be like a sweet candy to her, a delicious candy, I bet."


    That still seems crazy to Arthur, and he starts to wonder if his mother is just messing with him.


    "Nyx? Is this true?" He asks her mentally.


    "H-how should I... I m-mean, I think I didn''t notice a-anything..." She starts to stutter, and Arthur is already sure that she is lying due to her shyness.


    "Don''t lie to me," He speaks in a determined tone. "How do I smell?"


    She has to contain her shyness and be honest with him. "She is right, your smell is really good..."


    "How good?" He asks, curious.


    "Don''t make me say that..." She says in a super shy and cute tone.


    Arthur doesn''t want to push Nyx so hard, but he needs to understand what kind of scent he has that makes even his mother act strangely.


    "Nyx, you need to tell me it,"


    She needs some time to gather the courage to speak honestly, but she does it and exims in his mind.


    "So freaking good!! Is that what you want to know? You smell like pure pleasure; it''s so good that I''m already addicted!!"


    Finally, she gets stressed because he forced her to say that and remains silent after saying somest words.


    "YOU¡­"


    "BAKA!!!"

 Chapter 25: Mommy is Mommy (1/2)

    Arthur doesn''t understand how he can have such a good scent, but only women can smell it.


    But he tries not to think too much about it now because what he wants to know the most is why his mother suspected that he had memories of another life.


    When he stops talking to Nyx and turns his attention back to Aria, he sees her looking at him with that thoughtful and charming expression.


    "Mom?" He gets confused.


    "Hmm..." Aria looks at him closely. "Sometimes you seem so disconnected from the world around you; is it because of your memories?"


    "Damn!" Arthur understands that when he stops to talk to Nyx mentally in front of other people, he must really seem strange.


    He wants to tell his mother about Nyx, but he first wants to finish rifying things about his past life, or it may be too much for Aria to assimte at the same time.


    "What were you going to show me?" He ignores her question and asks his own.


    Aria notices all of Arthur''s actions and quicklyes to a conclusion. "Does he have more secrets?"


    She kept her suspicions for years and waited until he was ready to tell his secret, so she doesn''t mind waiting more for other secrets.


    "Come with me," She speaks lovingly and leaves the room.


    Arthur covers Eve''s body with his nket and lets the girl nap in his bed while he follows his mother.


    She takes him to the small library in the house; a room with a few meters full of books stands around a study table.


    Arthur spent a good part of his life in that library studying with Aria, so he can smell her wonderful perfume in the air even though the smell of dust and old books is also present.


    On the other hand, she doesn''t smell the books because Arthur''s special scent is very intense, making her cheeks blush a little.


    "What are we doing here?" He asks, curious.


    "It''s not here yet," Shements while touching a book on the shelf.


    Arthur has already read that book, which is about nts from the continent of Eldoria, but when Aria touches it, her hands glow with her magic, and the entire shelf floats to the side.


    "A secret passage in the library, of course." Arthur thinks out loud.


    Aria smiles. "Sometimes the simplest is the best."


    "I guess so," Arthur follows Aria through the secret passage that leads to a small spiral staircase.


    After several seconds going down, Arthur is sure they are already below the house level.


    "Where is this going to-" He gets curious, but then they finally arrive in arge luxurious hall.


    The ce seems to have a little more than a hundred square meters, and it''s also very high; Arthur can see every part of it because everything is illuminated by magical mes.


    There are dozens of stands with hundreds of books in total, in addition to every kind of magical tool he can imagine, most of them unknown to him, of course.


    "This ce is amazing!" He exims while looking at everything with curious eyes.


    Aria just smiles lovingly. "Did you think I created magical items where? In that small library?"


    "Now that I think about it, I guess it makes sense to have a super libraryb under the house..." Hements.


    "Your mommy is a great mage, after all." She brags with a proud smile.


    "I know, right?" Arthur wants to explore the new library and read the books that Aria kept away from him.


    But he can''t stop thinking about what she wants to show him, and she seems to be focused on that, too, since she walks towards a shelf further back in the room.


    Arthur follows Aria and sees her pick up a book that is bound by magical chains, making him even more curious.


    She notices his look and giggles. "I just didn''t want to lose it. There are many books down here, and I''m not really organized."


    "Oh," Arthur looks closely as Aria takes that book out of its protective case, and he is shocked to see it.


    On the cover of the book is an image of a girl with wings and horns simr to Nyx''s, which also surprises her.


    Arthur searched all of Aria''s books for creatures like Nyx and never found anything, but now he understands that the good books were hidden all the time.


    Aria doesn''t fail to notice Arthur''s surprise at seeing the book cover, which makes her very curious.


    "Do you recognize her?" Aria points to the girl in the book.


    Arthur holds the book in his hands and takes a good look at that image; the girl seems to be a little older than Nyx but shares all her special features.


    "What is she?" Arthur asks.


    "A Demon," Aria responds, again surprising Arthur.


    In the world of Liam, there were legends about creatures like that, but they were just myths, as there was never any proof of anything magical in that world.


    "So you''re really a Demon," He speaks mentally to Nyx.


    But she doesn''t respond because she''s very focused on observing the image of the Demon girl on the book cover.


    Arthur notices some symbols on the cover of the book but he doesn''t recognize them, so he asks his mother about it. "Whatnguage is this?"


    "Demonysian," She responds. "It''s thenguage of the Demons."


    "Oh," Arthur bes more and more curious about the Demons since Nyx may be one.


    But he''s also curious about his mother. "Do you know how to read Demonysian? And how did you get this book? Maybe you know some Demon?"


    "Unfortunately, I''ve never seen such creatures," Aria responds. "I learned Demonysian from my Master, and it was also her who gave me this book,"


    "She is a very mysterious being, to say the least, and she is also not at all affectionate, so I kept this book as a souvenir since I doubt I will see her again."


    Arthur can''t help but be curious about his mother''s Master, too, but now he wants to know something else first.


    "And what''s the content of this book?" He asks while looking at the girl on the cover.


    "It''s a biography," Aria responds and points to the girl in the book. "I don''t know how to pronounce her name well, but I think it would be something like Lilith in ournguage."


    "Lilith???" Nyx exims in Arthur''s mind upon hearing that name.


    "Do you know her???" Arthur quickly asks.


    "I think so," She responds in an uncertain tone.


    "You think?" He gets more confused.


    "I''m not sure..." Nyx speaks honestly. "I just felt that this name seems familiar to me, but I don''t remember anything before us."


    Arthur wonders if Nyx also had another life before reincarnating with him, but for some reason, she wouldn''t have ess to her memories.


    But he doesn''t have much time to think about that because he notices Aria gazing at him with her curious expression again.


    "I was just wondering who this girl would be," He speaks honestly.


    "Hmm..." Aria opens the book, but Arthur doesn''t understand any word in it yet. "The person who sold this book to my Master didn''t know how to read Demonysian and didn''t even believe in the existence of such creatures..."


    "But my Master assured me that they exist, even though she couldn''t confirm the truth of this Lillith''s story,"


    Arthur listens attentively to every word of his mother, as does Nyx.


    Then Aria continues. "I read this book several times when I was learning Demonysian with my Master,"


    "It''s really a fascinating read, the story of how a young demoness ascended to the throne of the Seventh Hell and became the greatest Demon Queen ever."


    "Seventh Hell? Demon Queen?" Arthur finds that story crazy.


    "And how her story made you suspect about my... you know, my situation." He asks.


    Aria quickly exins. "When I was looking for an exnation for your peculiar way, I ended up picking this book again to try to think like my Master; she is a very wise woman,"


    "But guess my surprise when I reread the story of this demoness and noticed several simrities between the way she sees the world and yours."


    "Really?" Arthur is surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "Lillith also started to mature very quickly after the age of five," Aria exins. "But it took her several more years to understand that her dreams were actually memories of past lives."


    "So there are others???" Arthur, for the first time, has such a thought. "She is like me..."


    Aria can see that Arthur is very excited about Lilith, so she doesn''t want to make him pessimistic but still has to give the bad news.


    "This is just an old book, Arthur," She speaks in a sorry tone. "There''s not much here about her past lives and people like you but rather the story of how she defeated several Infernal Lords and conquered her supreme throne,"


    "But that story could have been thousands of years ago and probably in some very remote corner of this gigantic world."


    Arthur understands what his mother means. "I shouldn''t have hopes of meeting her... but if there was another person like me, maybe there are more out there."


    "You may be right," Aria nods but then looks at him with eyes full of curiosity. "About Lilith... since she was a Demon, maybe you were..."


    "Wait, do you think I was a Demon in my previous life?" Arthur asks.


    "I don''t know," Aria speaks quickly. "You don''t tell me anything."


    Arthur realizes that so far he hasn''t answered his mother''s questions and has just asked more questions to her.


    "Sorry, mom," He smiles at her. "Finding out that there are others and... these Demons... all of this kind of opened my mind."


    "It''s alright, dear," She speaks lovingly. "Mommy is not angry but curious."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you everything I remember." Arthur doesn''t waste time and starts talking about everything he remembers from his life as Liam, his death, and his reincarnation.


    He doesn''t start by saying how Liam was a super-assassin, killing all his way ahead, but rather how a young child lost his family and fell into a dark abyss from which he never returned.


    Since Arthur has Aria''s infinite love and a family he loves, he doesn''t feel too bad when telling all the horrible things that Laim suffered; it''s like a nightmare that can''t hurt him anymore.


    However, for Aria, hearing how her son suffered so much makes her heart hurt. She can imagine the despair, pain, and all the suffering that Arthur went through as Liam, and it''s not hard to understand why he doesn''t find death unfamiliar now.


    Even though Arthur can just tell those things as a story, Aria can see that pain and sadness still deep in his cold blue eyes.


    So, while he is still telling his story, she suddenly moves forward and hugs him tightly.


    "Mom???" Arthur is taken by surprise by Aria''s hug.


    "Mommy is here," She speaks in her loving tone while pressing their bodies against each other. "You don''t need to carry these bad feelings alone anymore... you can share your pain with me."


    Aria''s words easily enter Arthur''s heart, pushing away all the shadows and making him feel safe and loved.


    "Mom..." Because Arthur enjoys his mother''s love so much, he can''t help but fear that something has changed after telling her Liam''s story. "Do you really not care about my past life?"


    "What would there be for me to worry about?" She asks. "You are not Liam; you may have his memories, but you are Arthur; you were born of me; you are made of my flesh and blood, my beautiful son, and I love you so much!"


    Arthur realizes that his worries about his past life were stupid and nothing could change the fact that he is Aria''s son and her love for him.


    "What about you?" Aria asks. "Have you ever felt like you weren''t my son because of those memories?"


    "No way!" He quickly exims honestly. "I don''t even really remember what Liam''s mother was like because she was taken from him so early, but I don''t feel like I''m him anymore... he may be a part of the shadows deep in my heart, but I''m Arthur, your son, and you, my beloved mother!"


    Aria smiles lovingly as she hugs her son. "That''s the only truth here, mommy is your only mommy."


    He really appreciates her feelings and actions, but the fact that she is pressing her huge melons and her hot curvy body onto his leaves him in aplicated situation.


    Arthur has never looked at his mother with any other eyes than those of a devoted son who loves and respects his mother. But since he is maturing quickly, his body can''t avoid some feelings...


    "Mom..." He really doesn''t want to ruin that moment, but he needs to do something before something simply happens without his control.


    "It''s alright, my dear." Aria is so concerned about her son suffering with those horrible memories for several years.


    She can only think of hugging him as strongly as possible and passing the love from her heart directly to his, even if it seems absurd.


    Arthur really can feel the heat of his mother''s body being pumped directly into his, making his whole body get warmer.


    But that only makes his situation harder.


    "Mom, please..." Arthur tries to ask her to walk away even though his whole body implores the opposite. "You are hugging too tightly..."


    "Oh?" Aria gets concerned and starts to get back. "Am I hurting you, baby??"


    But as soon as Arthur feels his mother''s body moving away from him, he starts to miss that feeling so badly.


    A war starts in his mind: reason against emotion, morals against desire, right against not-so-right?


    A part of Arthur thinks that hugging his mother in that way and allowing his body to feel such things is wrong.


    But he doesn''t want to regret anything in this life since it''s his second chance.


    He can''t end up like Liam, incapable of having anything he wanted,


    He can''t hesitate to take what he desires,


    And be happy.


    "Screw this!!!" Arthur exims in his mind and doesn''t let Aria move back.


    He hugs her tightly and enjoys all the feelings thate with it.


    "Oh my~~!" Aria giggles and lets her son hug her to his heart''s content.


    She also enjoys it to the fullest, too, even though some natural reactions make her embarrassed.


    "Mommy is here, just hold me like this¡­" She whispers in his ear.

 Chapter 26: Mommy is Mommy (2/2)

    Arthur has never felt as happy as he is now. Of course, his life had been wonderful untilst night, but he could never feelplete when hiding his dark side from his mother.


    But now that he has revealed it to her, and she still loves him as her son, his life just got a lot better.


    That''s why he hugs her so tightly, his armspletely around her thin and delicate waist, all her soft parts squeezed against his firm body...


    But there are no dirty thoughts in his mind; only his heart is overflowing with love and gratitude for his much-loved mother.


    Aria is in the same situation; she loves her son so much that feeling his tight hug fills her with happiness and pride.


    "My little boy..." She stands on her tiptoes to whisper in his ear. "You can hug mommy like this whenever you want..."


    "Just let the bad feelings flow out of your heart and mommy''s love enter."


    Aria''s sweet words take away any worry from Arthur''s mind, and he bes extremely rxed.


    Only her sweet voice in his head, her fragrant perfume in his nose, the sensation of her soft body...


    In such a state of ecstasy, Arthur doesn''t notice the natural reactions of his body.


    But Aria notices them right after noticing the reactions of her own body.


    "Oh my~~" she exims with that charm only she has. "Is mommy making you this happy?"


    "Huh?" Arthur takes a while to realize that he is pressing something big and hard against his mother''s belly.


    "How could he respond to such pure and warm love from his perfect mother with such an immoral action?


    Of course, he feels very guilty and embarrassed.


    "Mom!!" Arthur stops hugging Aria and quickly turns around, trying to calm his excitement. "I''m so sorry¡­ it wasn''t supposed to-"


    He is clearly panicking, and now it''s Aria who hugs him tightly from behind.


    "Mommy doesn''t mind such a thing," She speaks lovingly as she wraps her arms around his abdomen.


    "That¡­" Arthur can''t stop thinking about how wrong that seems, but at the same time, he feels the opposite.


    "How can it seem so wrong to ept all her love and respond with all my love?" Such a dilemma drives him crazy.


    Arthur tries his best to contain his "happiness," but with Aria pressing her more-than-perfect huge melons against his back, it''s simply impossible.


    "Mom¡­" He doesn''t know how to ask her to be less perfect; that seems even more wrong than any stupid morality.


    "Yes, dear?" Aria doesn''t stop acting so lovingly, which messes with Arthur''s feelings even more.


    He tries to focus to continue telling how he went from Liam to Arthur. "I won''t be able to continue my story if you hug me like this¡­"


    "I don''t want to stop hugging you," She says and presses her body even harder against his. "Just keep telling me your story; mommy will keep the bad feelings away!"


    "You really do this so nicely!" He can''t deny it in his mind.


    "Alright¡­" Arthur finds it very difficult to keep talking while his body feels so good that he should be moaning.


    But he manages to concentrate and finish telling how Liam died and Arthur was born. He makes it clear that he doesn''t remember well how thatst part was, and he only started to regain his memories after the age of five.


    Thatplements all of Aria''s assumptions like a puzzle that assembles in her mind.


    But only one part is ready because what led him to reincarnation and keep his memories remains a mystery to both.


    Arthur also doesn''t mention that Liam thought he heard his mother''s voice at the moment of his death because that seemed just an illusion and not something real.


    He is very happy to have Aria as his mother and doesn''t want to think about Liam''s deceased mother since that is the most painful memory he has.


    "That''s really fascinating..." Aria thinks out loud, then she quickly regrets it and hugs Arthur more tightly. "Mommy didn''t mean that. I didn''t want you to have suffered so much; it''s so unfair!"


    "I understand," Arthurments in a gentle and loving tone. "Liam''s life was horrible, but having such memories makes me love what I have now even more."


    Aria can''t stop smiling; her heart aches every time she thinks about Arthur suffering due to those memories, but he seems to have been molded by heaven to be her perfect son.


    The fact that he appreciates life with her and Eve so much and also the way he epts all her love makes her very delighted.


    She doesn''t want to imagine what it would be like if Arthur were a small version of Draven, wanting to go out into the world swinging a sword against everyone who seems like a viin.


    "I''m so d you''re my son," she whispers as she hugs him more and more.


    Arthur smiles and strokes Aria''s hands around his waist. "And I''m so d you are my mother."


    She rests her face on his back and enjoys his scent. "Let''s stay like this a little longer¡­ let mommy have this."


    "How could I deny you anything?" He thinks.


    Aria continues to hug Arthur to her heart''s content, and at some point, he stops trying to contain the reactions of his body and just lets nature take its course.


    But of course, nothing weird happens; they just enjoy the warm moment.


    After several minutes, Arthur hears Nyx''s voice in his mind. She was very quiet all the time, probably giving him and his mother some privacy.


    But her patience also has limits, and she goes straight to the point. "Are you going to tell her about me?"


    "I will," He quickly responds. "I can''t hide anything from her anymore."


    "Alright," Nyx responds positively. "I also think that''s best; Aria has proven she will support you no matter what."


    Arthur makes his decision and speaks to Aria. "Mom, I have another secret¡­"


    "You can tell mommy anything," She speaks lovingly. "Nothing can separate us."


    "Let me show you," He says and gently removes her hands from his belly so that he can turn around.


    Aria looks at him curiously, but it''s impossible to stop her cheeks from blushing a little when he starts to take off his shirt, revealing such a strong chest with that hot six-pack.


    "Oh, my~" She lets out a charming sigh while trying not to focus on how hot her son is. "Don''t think strange things, Aria!"


    She really tries her best, but things get even harder when Arthur points down.


    Aria can''t help but think something crazy. "Is it about your D-"


    Arthur notices Aria blushing and quickly realizes the misunderstanding. "No! No!! It''s my Nexus, just my Nexus!!"


    "Oh," Aria''s eyes sparkle with curiosity as she bites her lips in a very charming way.


    Arthur begins to doubt his own sanity and can only ask Nyx for help.


    "Is she doing this on purpose, or am I misinterpreting her actions?" He mentally asks Nyx.


    "Honestly..." Nyx pauses before responding. "I am also confused."


    "Maybe there is something wrong with me? I mean even more wrong." Hements.


    "Even if there is, I doubt it would make a difference to Aria," Nyx responds.


    Arthur refocuses on his mother and sees her beautiful face painted with the colors of excited curiosity.


    "You can appear, Nyx," He speaks aloud.


    Aria is confused by his words, and then she sees his heart-shaped Nexus glow and transforms into a pink cloud, which then converts into a beautiful demon girl.


    Nyx doesn''t appear in a bikini as she usually does, but materializes a beautiful ck short dress with a design that goes down to her knees, a refined neckline,ce ents, and short sleeves.


    She also has small, delicate shoes, and her beautiful red hair is tied in an elegant small bun.


    Some tiny, round earrings adorn the outlines of her pointed ears, and a simple ne around her neck, all made with the energy she shares with Arthur.


    It''s not just Aria who is shocked by Nyx''s appearance but also Arthur due to how graceful her look seems.


    "Why are you dressed so well???" He mentally asks Nyx.


    But she ignores his question and slightly bows to Aria while holding the edges of her dress, a simple but elegant and respectful way to greet her future mother-inw.


    "Hello, Aria," Nyx speaks in her most courteous tone. "This one is Nyx, and I''m really happy to finally meet you properly."


    "It''s not possible!" Arthur feels that his jaw could drop to the floor at any moment due to the shock of seeing Nyx acting that way.


    "Where did that Tsundere demon who couldn''t have a conversation with me without panicking and starting to curse go?" He wonders.


    His surprise is natural; after all, he has never seen Nyx interact with anyone else and doesn''t understand how the interactions with him make her more shy due to her feelings for him.


    Those same feelings now make her strive to the maximum to make a good first impression on Aria.


    And it''s working because Aria startsughing as soon as she sees Nyx. "I knew!! I knew there was a girl!! So it was you all this time??"


    "You were right," Nyx speaks in a respectful tone. "And I''m sorry for that, but this one didn''t feel ready to appear, and I asked Arthur to keep my secret from everyone."


    "NO SHIT?!?" Arthur is shocked again.


    Nyx always mes him for anything that makes her feel shy, but now she''s lying to hide his insecurity about Aria''s reaction to finding out about her.


    "Is she doing this to hide a weakness of mine and not to interfere with my rtionship with my mother?" Arthur only thinks about that as a reason for Nyx''s actions.


    Despite most of their interactions being chaotic due to her shy personality, he can see that she is always doing her best for him.


    Aria also notices it the moment she hears the way Nyx talks about Arthur, which leaves her with conflicting feelings.


    "My~ my~! You are a beautiful demoness who was inside my son''s Nexus all this time¡­" Aria smiles at Nyx.


    But then she casts a stern, inquisitive, and also jealous look at Arthur. "Tell mommy, what have you been forcing this poor girl to do all this time?"


    "What the?!" Arthur feels really wronged now.


    But Aria''s look bes more and more piercing, as if she were trying to see through his soul.


    "Don''t lie to mommy, Arthur!" She approaches and gently holds his face, making him look into her bright eyes. "I can see how she tries to defend you, so your rtionship must already be well advanced."


    "No, no, no!!" He tries to shake his head. "I don''t force her to do anything, for real!!"


    Aria casts that inquisitive look at Nyx, who quickly spills everything with a blushing face. "This one has been sleeping with your son for over three years, I won''t deny."


    "What?! Sleeping together already?!" Aria can''t help but feel very frustrated.


    She also gets worried and looks at Arthur again. "Have you already be aplete man, and I didn''t even notice? How can mommy be so blind?"


    "No, no!!" Arthur tries to rify the misunderstanding. "She just sleeps with me because she can''t sleep in my Nexus, but it is just sleeping; we don''t do anything, for real!!"


    "Really?" Aria feels more relieved, but then she looks at Nyx to confirm. "Is this true?"


    Nyx can''t stop her face from blushing even more while her heart beats so fast.


    She doesn''t want to talk about the things she does with Arthur in front of him because it makes her very nervous, but she knows she can''t hide anything from Aria; their rtionship has to be perfect for Arthur''s sake.


    "This one has touched and kissed your son¡­" Nyx begins to detail the thing.


    And Arthur notices mes arising in Aria''s eyes, which makes him panic again. "Oi, oi!?! Nyx, what the hell are you doing???"


    "Don''t me her for telling the truth!" Aria exims while looking at Arthur with a mixed expression of frustration and love.


    He can''t understand how she didn''t mind him having a past life full of shadows and violence but seems upset about him having kissed a girl.


    And he will never be able to understand how a mother feels when a girles out of nowhere to steal her little boy while she seeks so hard to give him all her love.


    That sentiment exists within all mothers, but Aria''s case is different, as her feelings are much more powerful and intense than those of any other mother.

 Chapter 27: Complicated Relationships

    "Come on, Arthur," Aria asks as she pinches his cheeks, swaying his face from side to side. "Tell Mommy what you have been doing with Nyx for the past three years!"


    Despite her touch still being gentle and loving, Aria is clearly upset and frustrated in a way that not even she thought she could be.


    "We didn''t do anything besides a few kisses recently, for real!" Arthur speaks desperately.


    He doesn''t know how his mom ended up so angry, but he certainly mes Nyx for that.


    "Why did you have to talk about the kisses??" He asks her mentally.


    "I can''t hide it from her!" Nyx responds.


    "Why not?" He gets curious.


    "It''s just... you know..." Nyx gets shy. "She''s your mother..."


    "Wait..." Arthur begins to understand what is happening with Nyx. "Are you so worried about your rtionship with her because she''s your mother-inw?"


    "M-m-mother-inw?" Nyx was thinking about that word, but hearing Arthur say it in her mind makes her even more shy.


    "Oh, Nyx, you are so adorable," Arthur can''t help but smile. "But you got us into trouble, and now my mom is freaking out."


    "I can''t do anything about it," she can''t help but blush every time she receives hispliments. "And stop teasing me; now is not a good time!"


    Arthur also agrees that now is not a good time since Aria is looking at him with that curious expression.


    "You''re talking to Nyx mentally, aren''t you?" She asks, already sure of the answer.


    "How do you know?" Arthur continues to be amazed by his mother''s intelligence.


    "Ara Ara~" She makes a charming and confident expression. "Mommy is not stupid; I always noticed you getting this disconnected expression, and now it makes sense,"


    "I mean, people with Astral Beasts can givemands to theirpanions mentally," Aria pauses and looks at Nyx. "I suppose you have such a bond, right?"


    "Astral Beas-" Arthur stops speaking and casts a loving look at Nyx. "I don''t like to think of her that way since Nyx is a person."


    "Oh," Aria looks at Nyx with a sorry expression. "I didn''t mean to say anything offensive, but Astral Beasts are far moreplex than we can imagine, so I suppose it''s not impossible to have other people in this situation."


    Nyx nods, "This one really thinks our bond is like the Astral Beasts''."


    "Oh, dear," Aria speaks in a gentle tone to Nyx. "You don''t need to be so polite to me,"


    "Since you''ve been sleeping with my son for three years..." Aria casts a prating look at Arthur before speaking to Nyx again. "We are family now, right?"


    Nyx blushes at hearing that, and Arthur opens a confident and proud smile.


    "You are right, Mom, we are family; after all, she is going to be my wife." Arthur makes his position very clear.


    "W-W-WIFE?!?" Nyx did not expect him to say that out loud.


    She is so amazed at such a statement but at the same time so shy that she dematerializes her body and flees back to his Nexus.


    "My~ my~~" Aria shakes her head at Arthur. "You really know how to make a girl blush and run away shyly."


    "That''s her charm." He shrugs with a proud smile. "But there is no reason to deny our rtionship; our bond is already so solid."


    Aria sighs. "And what else can you tell me about Nyx besides her being shy and my daughter-inw?"


    Arthur can see mes arise in his mother''s eyes when she says "daughter-inw," and he quickly regrets his bold statement.


    "Hehehe¡­" Arthur tries to appear calm. "I will tell you everything, Mom."


    "I have no doubts about that, my beloved son," Aria speaks with her tone full of love but also feelings that Arthur can''t identify yet.


    He quickly tells her everything about Nyx, how she appeared in the bathroom when he was taking a bath, how they started interacting and sleeping together, and also how he feels his body getting stronger whenever they interact.


    But he doesn''t tell some details of how he teases Nyx and kisses her whenever possible. And, of course, he doesn''t tell about how she was about to wash his body during the bath earlier.


    Arthur has no experience with rtionships, but he already understands that his mother seems upset with the idea of him doing naughty things with Nyx.


    While he was telling Aria about Nyx, she was making signs with her hand, and a feather was writing those things in a book.


    "Is this some kind of diary?" He asks when he finishes his story.


    Aria nods and points to a bookshelf full of other books simr to that one. "This is my research on Astral Beasts, and Nyx is certainly the most fascinating creature so far."


    "Mom¡­" Arthur really doesn''t like to think of Nyx as his Astral Beast but rather his partner, his wife. "She''s not-"


    Aria can see that and quickly makes a sorry expression. "I know, okay, your wife, right?"


    Arthur nods with that proud smile, but Aria hits his head with the book, making a *Bam* sound. "You''re only fourteen!! This is not the age to be married already! Also, you''ll have to make her your fiance first!"


    "Ow, ow!!" He jumps back, surprised at the hostile reaction of his mother, who has always been so loving. "I got it, okay?"


    Aria lets out a long sigh and sits on a sofa in the corner of the room before looking at Arthur and patting the seat next to her.


    "Come on, we have to seriously talk about Nyx now," She speaks in a calm tone.


    Arthur doesn''t know what to expect, but he sits next to his mother, and she ces her hand on top of his.


    "Nyx is really part of the family, and we are going to learn to deal with this situation together, but¡­" She can''t hide a sorry glow in her eyes.


    "You can''t tell your father about her," Aria says. "And you also can''t talk about your memories of another life, neither to him nor to other people."


    Arthur doesn''t care about the opinion of other people, but the idea of never being able to tell the truth to his father and introduce him to his beautiful future wife is just sad.


    Even though he doesn''t agree with the way that Draven wanted to deal with the bandits the night before, he doesn''t hate his father.


    How could he hate the man who has always been present in his life with a gentle smile on his face, teaching him to swim, hunt, fight, and everything else?


    "Is there any possibility that he would understand?" Arthur asks his mother.


    Aria feels her heart ache, but she shakes her head. "Draven can''t change; I know better than anyone, he''s inflexible."


    Arthur is confused because he doesn''t know many things about Draven, and Aria understands that, so she has no choice but to say some things she wouldn''t like to say.


    "Look, my son," She speaks lovingly. "Mommy doesn''t want you to hate your father, but you need to understand how he thinks,"


    Arthur listens attentively while Aria talks about Draven.


    "Before you were born, we were part of a group of adventurers; at that time, your father and I had been travelingpanions for many years, crossing the world..."


    "Both of us had deep wounds because of our families, and when our group was forced to separate, only he and I remained,"


    "At that time, your father was very different; he thought he could defeat all the viins of the world with his sword and golden lion,"


    Aria shakes her head and smiles at the memory of how delusional Draven seemed. "Your father is like that; his ego makes him think he can change the entire world alone."


    "But the reality is much darker..." She speaks in a sorry tone. "Your father saw the world in ck and white before we met, so he killed everyone he considered to be bad people,"


    "He left behind a gigantic trail of bodies, including people who didn''t deserve to die... the wounds in his heart were very deep, and he fell more and more into a dark abyss within himself."


    Arthur is shocked to learn that his father also has a dark side, which doesn''t make sense.


    Aria may no longer feel any love for Draven, but she gets emotional remembering the past.


    "Once we saw a kid stealing an apple out of hunger, and Draven almost raised his sword to defeat another viin... that was when I most wanted to help him,"


    "So I showed him that the world is not ck and white but gray, that there is both light and shadows within all of us, and what defines whether we are good or not is not any sense of morality or ethics but the people for whom we choose to do good or evil."


    Aria pauses, and Arthur can see disappointment in her look.


    "I thought it would allow Draven to start his life again, but it actually made him more certain that he could save the entire world, not by killing but by removing evil from within people..."


    "We were friends, loyalpanions, and I didn''t want to see him get lost again... at that time, I also felt very lonely, so the idea of starting a family with him seemed good."


    Aria smiles at Arthur and lovingly strokes his face. "I always wanted a family to call my own, to whom I could give all my love... and of course, receive love in return too, I won''t lie."


    Arthur smiles and caresses Aria''s hand, making her smile even more.


    However, her expression bes disappointed again as she thinks of Draven.


    "Draven promised me that he would be a good father to our children, that we could start over away from all the shit of the world,"


    "So I epted him, and we came here; I wanted to raise my children in a calm and good ce, away from everything bad in this world until our family was ready to venture out there together,"


    Hearing that, Arthur imagines traveling the world with Aria, Eve, and Nyx, which would be very good.


    But the image of them with Dravenes naturally to his mind when he thinks of his united family; after all, he grew up with that father, so discarding Draven simply doesn''t seem natural.


    Aria continues her story. "Draven had promised me that we would make all the important decisions together, and things seemed that way for a while... but everything changed when Eve was born,"


    She looks increasingly disappointed as she exins. "I think Draven never really changed; he just pretended to agree with me while, in fact, he was already making his own ns for you and Eve,"


    "He didn''t just want to love and protect our children like me but to take us all to a noble academy, a pathetic ce for rich and spoiled people..."


    "His idea was that he and I would be teachers in this academy, and you and Eve would have the best training possible,"


    "But not just that," Aria pauses, and Arthur can see that in addition to disappointment, there is anger in her eyes. "Draven even had ns for you to marry a noblewoman and suitors for Eve..."


    "Damn, she was barely a year old, and he was already thinking of handing her over to some disgusting nobleman who shares the same stupid heroic ideas as him!!" Aria clenches her teeth in anger.


    Arthur is shocked to hear that. How could the father, who was always so loving and dedicated be actually nning to control the lives of their children like puppets?


    He doesn''t me Draven for wanting him to have some kind of special education and wouldn''t even be angry at a suggestion of engagement or something like that.


    But he can''t ept the idea that his father was already nning to force Eve to marry someone when she was not even a year old.


    "Did he really do something like that?" Arthur asks.


    Aria nods. "Unfortunately, yes; he must think that it is the best path for you and Eve to be heroes like him, and together you would save the world or some shit like that."


    Arthur still can''t hate his father since he really must think that would be the best for him and Eve.


    He also only has that story from Aria''s perspective, and even though hepletely trusts his mother, he wants to hear that story from his father, too, and understand how things ended up that way.


    The thing Arthur has always feared most is losing his perfect life, which includes his perfect family, so the idea of Draven not being the good father he always seemed to be is very painful and frustrating.


    "I have to be sure about his intentions before anything..." He thinks about giving Draven the benefit of the doubt and not a judgment based on the one bad day they''ve had in fourteen years.

 Chapter 28: Natural Course

    Aria could see the confusion in her son''s eyes as she exined why she was disappointed with Draven.


    "Arthur," she says in her loving tone, "Mommy really doesn''t want you to hate your father; both Draven and I know how this kind of thing creates deep wounds in our hearts, and we don''t want that for you."


    "I don''t hate him," Arthur says, wondering what kind of deep wounds his parents have.


    Arthur still doesn''t know what to think of his father since the story Aria told was very brief, leaving him with many questions.


    "Why didn''t I know about his ns?" Arthur asks. "How did I not notice that your marriage was not going well?"


    "Because that should not be a problem for children to care about," Aria lovingly says. "We wanted you to have a perfect childhood; at least, I always wanted that..."


    She sighs. "But I''m not sure of anything about Draven anymore, except the fact that he hasn''t changed at all in these fourteen years,"


    "When I found out about his ns, I was very angry and wanted to send him flying out of this world with my magic,"


    She pauses and tries to smile, but her expression is just sad and disappointed.


    "But I couldn''t be the kind of mother who keeps her children away from their father; I couldn''t take your father away from you and deny Eve the chance to have one," Aria honestly exins.


    Arthur can see that his mother suffered a lot because of that and is still suffering. Even though she doesn''t love Draven anymore, she spent several years pretending to be a perfect couple with him so that Arthur and Eve could have a perfect family.


    "You did your best," Arthur lovingly says and holds both of Aria''s hands affectionately. "But from now on, you should not sacrifice yourself alone when we can deal with everything together."


    Aria bes thrilled upon hearing the words of her son. As a mother, she only wants to protect her children and take care of everything herself, but as a woman, she yearns for a partner to share her burdens as she never saw Draven like that no matter how hard she tried.


    Arthur begins to connect things in his head just as Aria does andes to the conclusion that he never noticed something so evident.


    "This exins why you don''t sleep in the same bedroom, and father always seems sad when talking about girls..." Hements in a low tone. "I think I always knew but simply didn''t want to see it."


    "It''s okay," She uses her fingers to caress his hand, "Mommy is fine as long as you and Eve are happy."


    Arthur smiles at her, yet he can''t help but feel bad. "But you still seemed friends until today... perhaps Draven gave up on his ns?"


    "I wanted to believe that," She responds. "I thought he could be a good father even though we weren''t a couple, but I don''t think so anymore after what I saw in his eyes this morning..."


    Arthur bes confused, and Aria hesitates a bit but is still honest with him. "When Draven was talking to me about the shadows within you, I could see in his eyes the determination to change you,"


    "I''m sure he was talking about taking you away from me, probably to that shitty academy full of people like him, fucking hypocritical nobles!"


    Arthur can see that his mother hates Draven''s supposed allies, which makes him wonder why.


    He doesn''t know what to expect from a noble academy that probably specializes in training people with Astral Beasts. Yet, it''s certain that people like Draven must naturally feel aversion to people with hearts full of shadows like him.


    "This is really my fault," Arthur sighs, now even more regretful for having revealed his dark side to his father, leading his situation with Aria to a breaking point.


    "No, of course not," Aria exims while holding his face and making him look into her beautiful eyes. "There''s nothing wrong with you, dear,"


    "We all have shadows within us; yours are just a bit different because they are like the proof of everything you''ve suffered, everything you''ve faced until you came to me¡­ until you became my beloved son."


    Aria very much wants to make Arthur feel good, so she ces a tender kiss on his forehead. "Your father may not agree with who you are, but Mommy loves you very much as you are, perfect like this."


    His mother''s words warm Arthur''s heart, though he can''t help but notice how wonderful her kiss feels.


    "Her lips are so soft... and warm... damn, what the hell am I thinking about??" Arthur realizes how his body missed that feeling.


    It had been some time since thest time he received a kiss from his mother, which was quitemon when he was just a kid, but he started to avoid it when he began to feel more like a young adult.


    The memories of Liam make Arthur see the world in a different way, but the hormones in his body are still those of a teenager, so he feels like any boy between fourteen and twenty years old.


    But now, instead of being timid about receiving a kiss from his mother, Arthur is just happy to have her love.


    "I want to enjoy everything you want to give me... every part of your love." He thinks while looking into her shining eyes.


    Aria can see Arthur''s feelings reflected in his big blue eyes like hers.


    Seeing that someone she loves so much also loves her intensely is extremely gratifying, especially when it''s the love of a son for his mother.


    But Aria feels those feelings much more intensely, perhaps due to her nature or things she doesn''t understand, but she is extremely happy that her son loves her.


    "Oh, my~" She smiles charmingly. "Mommy is getting very emotional; we better take a break before I start crying."


    Arthur can''t contain his smile, but then his stomach growls, clearly hungry, making him embarrassed.


    "Oh, dear, I''m sorry," She looks at him lovingly. "Mommy had promised you a delicious breakfast, and we''ve been here for so long... you must be starving."


    Just thinking about the wonderful food that Aria always makes with so much love, Arthur''s stomach growls even louder, and his heart fills with warmth.


    "I think I really need to eat," Hements excitedly.


    Aria nods and then gets up before pulling him by the hand. "Let''s go to the kitchen; Mommy will take good care of you."


    Arthur follows his mother excitedly upward the stairs back to the small library on the second floor of the house.


    But before they leave through the secret passage, she stops and looks at him with a deep expression.


    "I mentioned to you not to talk about Liam and Nyx to your father and other people since they can''t understand it, but your sister is not included in this,"


    Her expression quickly bes caring. "Your sister loves you very much, and I''m sure that will never change, so you should be honest with her,"


    "But Eve is just a kid now, so such things would make her very confused," She exins.


    "I understand," Arthur''s eyes shine full of love and affection when he thinks about his adorable little sister. "I will only tell her when she is an adult and ready to handle it."


    "Good," Aria nods. "For now, let''s keep these things as our little secret."


    Arthur agrees and then follows Aria to the kitchen. She quickly grabs a cute apron full of hearts and starts preparing breakfast for her son.


    In this world, there is electricity, which is usually generated by magical means, and since Aria is a great mage, she has many things that remind Arthur of Liam''s world.


    There are appliances like refrigerators, stoves, and even crystal screens that can replicate images in real-time.


    But Arthur was never very interested in technological tools since this world has so many other amazing things.


    He finds it incredible how Aria has tools that work automatically but usually just uses her magic to make simple tools work on their own.


    Of course, such magical tools and means are only possible for her because she is a great mage, but the other people in the vige still live in an almost medieval method, relying only on a few simpler tools that they buy from Aria and traveling merchants.


    So, Aria''s ess to good magical tools helps her prepare the most delicious food Arthur has ever tasted.


    Right now she is charmingly humming while making an omelet for him with some eggs, bacon, and some vegetables nted in the house''s garden.


    The aroma of good food mixed with the loving perfume of his mother makes Arthur feel veryfortable.


    "It has never been so good to be home..." He thinks while watching his mother.


    But his eyes are instinctively drawn to how that apron seems tight around the bottom of her hourss-shaped waist.


    "It seems so tight..." He can''t help but notice how the apron''s ties tighten her extra-soft parts, creating tiny fat folds that look so perfect and hot.


    Arthur is so happy with how perfect his rtionship with Aria is that he doesn''t want to ruin it by letting dirty thoughts arise in his mind.


    He feels such desires growing more and more within his body, so he knows he can''t contain such feelings for very long.


    "I need to redirect it to someone other than my mother!" He thinks, and the first person toe to his mind is Nyx.


    "Yes, it seems right with her..." He starts thinking about young Nyx''s beautiful body to try to take Aria''s wonderful curvy and mature body out of his mind.


    But that doesn''t work so well since theypete in totally different categories, absolute winners in each one, of course.


    "Why is it so hard???" Arthur feels that he could burst due to the tension at any moment with such thoughts in his mind.


    While he has a hard time trying to contain his desires and thoughts, Aria finishes making the omelet.


    "Here, dear," She puts it on a te at the table in front of Arthur and also gives him clean cutlery. "Eat everything; Mommy made it with all love just for you."


    Aria''s loving words make Arthur feel even more guilty for having strange thoughts.


    "Thanks, Mom!" He starts eating the omelet, which is wonderfully good, as always, but somehow, even the taste of the food seems better now.


    Aria smiles lovingly while watching Arthur eat her food; pleasing him fills her heart with happiness and pride.


    While he devours the omelet with bacon, she takes a jug of strawberry juice from the refrigerator, a tall ss, too, and fills it before cing it in front of Arthur.


    "Have this too," She speaks in her heart-warming tone.


    Arthur feels that his body is so warm, not due to the omelet but because of the burning desires growing within him.


    So he is quite grateful for the cold juice and drinks half of the ss in a long gulp.


    Aria closely watches Arthur pouring that cold liquid into his mouth, the movements of his muscles, and especially the drops of sweat running down his throat and chest so hot...


    She can''t help but feel her body also getting warmer quickly. "You have to stop Aria... this isn''t right..."


    Arthur finishes drinking half of the juice and lets out a long, relieved sigh before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "This was so refreshing!" He smiles at Aria. "Your juice is perfect, Mom."


    "Oh my~~!" Aria can see that Arthur is talking about the strawberry juice she made, but that phrase sounds so much different in her mind.


    "What''s happening to me???" Aria asks herself mentally.


    She tries to control her emotions, but her body only gets warmer, so she quickly grabs the ss of juice and drinks all the rest that Arthur left.


    She just wanted to use that cold liquid to cool her desires, but the strawberry juice goes down her throat with something else, a sweet and so delicious taste that leaves her whole body in ecstasy.


    She quickly looks at the ss and sees ast drop of what''s left of Arthur''s saliva running along with hers...


    "What have I done?!?!" Aria wants to regret that decision, but her body feels so good that it''s impossible.


    Arthur is not in a better situation.


    He just saw his mother drink from the same ss he had left a lot of saliva on.


    This is not the first time they share the same ss or cutlery in the house, but it was never something that Arthur paid any attention to since he was just a kid for most of his life so far.


    But now, with those new feelings growing inside him, it''s impossible not to notice how such a thing should seem weird¡­


    Yet, Arthur has to deal with other feelings, especially one that quickly arises in his heart, a very possessive feeling.


    He doesn''t care if Aria has as much of his saliva as may it be, but he doesn''t want any other person''s saliva to enter her mouth ever¡­


    "What kind of idea is that?!?" Arthur also struggles against his own desires, like Aria,


    Both unaware that this is not a battle they can win against nature itself.

 Chapter 29: Delicious Breakfast

    The climate in the kitchen continues to heat up as Arthur and Aria try to deal with their feelings.


    Aria has for fourteen years focused all her efforts on making her children happy, so she has neglected her desires and needs.


    But now those feelings are flowing through her body without her control, entirely because of Arthur.


    "I shouldn''t feel this..." She struggles to control her body. "Not for my son ... this can''t be right!"


    Aria tries to take the focus of her desires off Arthur, but the mere idea of thinking about other men makes her sick.


    "No!" She shakes her head. "Arthur must be the only man in my heart... he is the only man who deserves my love."


    Aria is very confused because she wants to give all her love to Arthur, even the kind of love that shouldn''t be given to a son.


    "This is wrong!!" She tries to convince herself of that and think of some solution.


    Since she doesn''t want to change it inside her, she tries to imagine Arthur with another woman, and just like it happened to him, the first person thates to mind is Nyx.


    "Arthur, my son," She speaks in a shaken and restrained tone. "Since I already know about Nyx, you can talk to her to appear more... I mean, she doesn''t need to hide when there are no other people around."


    Arthur really likes that idea because he needs to focus his desires on someone other than his mother.


    Before he speaks to Nyx, she materializes her body, sitting on the edge of the table right next to Arthur.


    She continues to wear that beautiful short dress and tries to appear well-behaved, just swinging her legs while smiling at Aria, friendly.


    "I can hear everything around Arthur from his Nexus, so when you need to talk to me, just speak out loud, and I will hear." She exins.


    "I see," Aria tries to focus on other things than Arthur''s hot body and her intense feelings for him.


    And Nyx helps her a lot with that since everything about her is interesting.


    "You are really fascinating, Nyx," Ariaments. "I wonder if my owl can also feel everything that happens around me."


    She looks at her Nexus, the owl tattoo on her arm, but it doesn''t have any reaction.


    Then she looks at Nyx again. "There is so much about you that I would like to know¡­ such information can help me a lot in my research on Astral Beasts."


    "I will be happy to help," Nyx smiles amicably. She also starts talking more casually since Aria acts so friendly to her.


    Arthur can''t contain his proud smile as he sees Aria and Nyx''s interaction, leaving both confused.


    "Oh, my~" Aria cast her charming and curious gaze at him. "Why are you so happy?"


    "I can''t be helped," He says proudly. "After all, I am very happy to see you two getting along so well."


    Nyx blushes and looks away while Aria justughs.


    "Ara Ara~" She looks at him lovingly, but it''s impossible to hide some jealousy in her eyes. "I''ve already made the rules clear, right?"


    "Engage first?" He asks, "But how long should this be?"


    Nyx blushes more and more, hearing that conversation, but she tries to contain the urge to flee to his Nexus.


    Aria puts her hand on her delicate chin and makes a thoughtful expression. Whenever she does such things, Arthur finds her even more charming.


    "I would say a few years," She speaks, leaving Arthur depressed at first, but then she continues. "But you are almost fifteen, and byw, you will be an independent adult."


    "So we have to wait until I turn fifteen?" Arthur gets a little upset; even though that''s better than a few years, it''s still a whole year ahead.


    He doesn''t know how he managed to endure three whole years just sleeping by hugging Nyx without doing anything bolder, and that was only possible because he wanted to build trust bonds with her.


    But now that they started to touch and kiss, he knows he won''t endure a whole year without wanting to do much more with her.


    "Oh, my~" Aria sighs. "You can hardly wait to start your adult life, right?"


    Arthur nods several times with an expectant expression, and Nyx is so shy that she wants to dig a hole in the ground to hide.


    "One year of engagement, it''s decided!" Aria makes the final decision. "And you''d better not disappoint Mommy."


    "For real???" Arthur can''t help but think that his mother is being contradictory; after all, she had already given him the box with condoms.


    Aria now regrets that; she thought that Arthur could be bing interested in girls very quickly and might end up doing something hidden from her, so it was better to be safe than to be a grandmother much sooner than expected.


    But now she doesn''t know what would happen if he and Nyx do that, which makes her concerned. Also, the idea of her son giving all his love to another woman seems very painful.


    "Can''t you do this for your Mommy, my son?" Aria feels a little guilty for asking that, but she still does.


    Maybe after watching their rtionship for a while, she might be less afraid of something going wrong.


    Arthur knows he can''t deny anything to his mother, so he nods. "Okay, I''ll try to restrain myself... but this is just about the final step and not minor things, right?"


    Upon hearing his words, Nyx bes even more shy and hides her blushing face, but she doesn''t realize her tail starts swinging with excitement.


    The eyes of Arthur and Aria are drawn to that cute dancing tail, and while he just smiles proudly, she can''t help but get more jealous.


    "What things are we talking about?" Aria asks, curious.


    "Well..." Arthur gets a little embarrassed to talk about such things to his mother. "You know, kissing, touching..."


    "Touching where?" Aria immediately asks, her eyes sparkling with different and conflicting emotions.


    Arthur feels like digging his own grave. "Do we really have to talk about this now?"


    Aria really doesn''t want to talk and think about such things right now; she thought that Arthur''s revtion about his past life didn''t change anything between them, but in fact, it intensified her love for her son.


    "All right, we can talk about itter." She speaks. "You know, Mommy just asks you to be responsible with Nyx; you have the whole life ahead of you; there is no need to rush."


    Nyx''s tail swings more and more cheerfully while Arthur can''t stop his cheeks from blushing a little.


    He can''t stop thinking about such things recently and mes his hormones for it.


    But how could he be different with a heart-shaped Nexus?


    And it''s exactly such thing that makes Aria more concerned about his situation. As a schr of the Astral Beasts, she understands how people''s Nexus reflects their personality.


    And what kind of personalityes from a pink heart? Not to mention that recently, that heart began to gain small bat-like wings, gaining an even more "diabolical" appearance.


    Arthur has no idea of Aria''s thoughts, so he doesn''t think about such things.


    "Thanks, Mom!" He smiles at her and goes back to eating the delicious omelet.


    Aria smiles lovingly as she watches him eating her food, but then she throws a thoughtful look at Nyx.


    "What about you, Nyx? I understand that you don''t need food, but can you eat it?"


    "Not normal food," Nyx responds without thinking, but then she regrets it when she sees Aria''s eyes shining with curiosity. "I mean, my body is made of energy, so I guess no food at all."


    "I see," Aria can see that Nyx is hiding something, but she has no idea what it is. "It''s fascinating that your body looks so real even though it''s made of energy..."


    "H-her body is real," Arthurments, his mouth full of omelet. "Well, it is real to me, feels real, and..."


    He stops talking when he realizes he is again talking more than he should and leaving his mother with that mysterious expression.


    "Ahem," He goes back to eating quickly.


    Aria continues looking at Nyx''s body curiously. "You don''t eat food, but you feed on the energy you share with Arthur... maybe you can change your body just like you materialize clothes?"


    "Not at all," Nyx quickly responds. "I''ve tried it, but I can''t change my body; I can only materialize it out of Arthur''s Nexus or return to it,"


    "And whenever I leave, my body forms instinctively, out of my control." She exins.


    "Fascinating," Aria bes increasingly curious about Nyx and her bond with Arthur.


    "So you mature like any other person?" She asks.


    Nyx nods, although she''s not very sure about it. "I guess so; I mean, the first time I materialized my body was when Arthur was already eleven years old, but since then, my body has grown in the same proportion as other girls my age."


    "Really?" Aria analyzes Nyx''s body. "Just like Arthur, you don''t look like you''re fourteen but rather over sixteen."


    "I think we''re simr in that, too," She nods with a happy and proud expression.


    "Yep," Arthur also nods while looking at Nyx. "She has developed very well in thest three years, you know, growing in the right ces..."


    "Damn, I did it again!" He realizes his mistake, but it''s toote. "Why can''t I keep quiet?!?"


    While Nyx bes shyer and her tail swings, the mes of jealousy rise in Aria''s eyes.


    "Ahem!" Arthur quickly finishes eating the omelet and stands up. "It was great; now I just need a nap since I didn''t sleep at allst night."


    "Alright," Aria smiles lovingly at him. "Just rest and don''t worry about anything; Mommy will take care of everything."


    Arthur nods and heads toward the stairs in the living room with Nyx, but then he turns and talks to his mother again.


    "Oh, Eve is still sleeping in my bed," He casts a quick nce at Nyx. "She also needs a rest, and she can''t sleep inside my Nexus."


    "I see," Aria doesn''t handle well the fact that Arthur has been sleeping with sexy demoness every night for three years, no matter how much she tries.


    But above all, even her own feelings, she wants her children to be happy, so she contains her jealousy.


    "You can use Mommy''s bed," Aria speaks with her usual loving smile.


    "Is it really okay?" Arthur can''t help but find it strange to sleep with Nyx in his mother''s bed, but he also can''t sleep with her along with Eve.


    "Yeah," Aria smiles, but then a scary gleam appears in her eyes for a fraction of a second. "But don''t do anything naughty in my bed!"


    "Fine, fine!" Arthur quickly exims. "We''ll behave."


    Aria nods, and Arthur quickly goes up the stairs with Nyx; the whole situation has left him very tense, but at the same time, he feels very good about how his rtionship with his mother is going on.

 Chapter 30: My First Fiancee

    Arthur arrives on the second floor of his house and goes straight to his mother''s bedroom.


    It was supposed to be a guest room when the house was built, but after Aria started losing trust in Draven, she moved to this room.


    Arthur enters the bedroom and smiles at seeing pictures of him with Eve and Aria everywhere, as well as various magical tools and books.


    "I''m so tired!" He lets out a sigh and just allows his body to fall face down on Aria''s big bed with his arms open.


    Since Aria made that bed with magic for her after cutting off any romantic rtionship with Draven, it only has her scent, which Arthur lets invade his nose without any resistance.


    "So good..." He breathes deeply and enjoys the sweet scent of his mother.


    Nyx, standing at the door, rolls her eyes, clearly with that sour feeling in her heart. "Such a perv!"


    "I guess I am," Arthurments in a sad tone; after all, he also finds it very wrong to enjoy his mother''s scent that much.


    Nyx regrets having said that and makes a sorry expression. "I didn''t really mean that... you just love your mother, and that''s fair since she is so nice to you."


    Arthur lies on his back on the bed and gives a curious look at her. "You started acting differently after you showed yourself to my mother..."


    "Ehh..." Nyx bes shy and diverts her gaze. "What do you mean? I''m not strange or anything like that..."


    "There it is, the shy Nyx I know," heughs affectionately. "I didn''t mean that you''re strange, but you seem more at ease with your physical body and more confident, too."


    "Hmm..." She slowly turns to look at him again with her blushing face. "So... her perfume is better than mine?"


    "What?" Arthur is surprised by that question; he almost believes he heard it wrong, but Nyx''s eyes are fixed on Aria''s bed.


    She breathes deeply and puffs out her chest, emphasizing her small but beautiful soft mounds. "So, is-it OR is-it-not?"


    "Oh," Arthur begins to understand. "She isparing herself to my mother?"


    "Let''s see," Hements and buries his face in Aria''s pillow, feeling her scent even more intensely.


    Aria''s scent arouses many emotions inside him, all her love for him, and of course, it is also wonderful, a mixture of something sweet and soft like a precious flower.


    Nyx bites her lips as she sees Arthur continue to rub his nose on Aria''s pillow. "Is he doing this to tease me?"


    He really does! And then he looks back at her with an excited expression. "Nowe here, let me have your fragrance now."


    "What?!" She has already kissed and slept with him, but seeing him ready to smell her makes her shy. "Can''t you just remember it?"


    "No!" Arthur smiles and pats the bed on his side. "Come on, don''t be shy now."


    Nyx simply can''t; doing such things with Arthur makes her very shy, especially when he seems so excited.


    Arthur knows that teasing Nyx is not the best way to make her morefortable and confident, but he simply cannot resist the urge to see her timid reactions.


    "If you don''t want to let me smell you, my mother''s perfume wins," He speaks in a casual tone.


    "No!" Nyx exims mentally. She already likes Aria a lot, but she doesn''t want to lose to her future mother-inw, not when it''s about being the first woman in Arthur''s heart.


    She has to try very hard to contain her shyness and slowly walk to the bed. Then she sits on the edge of the bed, her back to Arthur.


    He opens a naughty smile and, in a quick movement, wraps his arm around her thin waist and pulls her into the middle of the bed. "Got you!!"


    "Whaaah~~" She lets out a moan.


    But Arthur quickly presses his body on top of hers and covers her mouth with his hand.


    "If you make loud noises, my mother will hear." He says in her mind.


    Nyx falls silent, just looking at Arthur with those beautiful bright yellow eyes while the smell of his hand arouses her feminine instincts.


    Arthur enjoys Nyx''s expression so much now, "You''re like a scared littlemb about to be devoured by the big bad wolf..."


    He smiles with a devilish but also loving expression and runs his hand over her face, caressing her soft and silky skin.


    Nyx can''t speak; her heart is beating so fast and she really likes Arthur''s dominant behavior.


    ''I don''t need to worry about my shyness if he holds me so strong...'' She wonders.


    Arthur pays a lot of attention to all of Nyx''s reactions to make sure she''s enjoying it, and as she does, he continues ying rough and passionate.


    "Oh, my lovely Nyx..." Hements before quickly kissing her lips and then running his nose on hers, on her cheeks, and then her neck.


    He also runs his fingers behind her ear and slides them into her hair, making her feel so good.


    "Mm~ mmmm~~" She releases cute moans due to the multiple stimtions of his touch.


    Arthur notices that Nyx''s glistening skin begins to sweat whenever she feels good, with it having a wonderful fragrance, and her whole body releasing even more of that aroma, her demonic pheromones.


    "Let me taste you, dear," He whispers and licks Nyx''s neck, causing shivers of pleasure to run all over her body.


    "Ngha~~" She let out more appealing moans.


    The taste of her sweat, or rather, the honey thates out of her skin, is a mixture of sweet and sour, just like her natural fragrance.


    ''So intense and sharp...'' He thinks as he mentallypares it with the sweet and soft fragrance of Aria.


    Nyx''s instincts are really amazing, and she can see in Arthur''s eyes the moment hepares her scent with that of Aria.


    "So..." She speaks timidly and nervously. "Is it better?"


    Arthur can''te to a conclusion. Both Aria and Nyx''s fragrances are wonderful, having totally different characteristics.


    He can''t say which of the two smells is better because he loves both, and theypete in different categories; again, they are total winners, naturally.


    Then he looks into Nyx''s eyes and smiles lovingly. "It''s perfect, your whole body is perfect, everything about you is perfect."


    Nyx''s eyes shine even more, her heart full of pride and affection.


    She gets emotional and lifts her head to kiss Arthur''s lips.


    He responds with a fiery kiss, too, and forces her head against the pillow again with his hot kisses.


    ''You are so precious,'' Hements in her mind while kissing her lips and face.


    His emotions build up so fast that his body begins to act on instinct, his hands looking for gaps in her dress, and even his knee begins to enter between her legs, spreading them.


    Arthur is taken over by the spirit of the big bad wolf, really wanting to devour the littlemb Nyx, who shows no resistance at all.


    In fact, she seems as turned on as he is.


    "Arthur~" She whispers his name between moans. "Ah~ this..."


    "This is good... but... are we really going to do it?"


    Her words awaken his conscience within that thirsty wolf.


    ''I can''t do this now!'' He has to use all his determination to calm down.


    "We can''t do this on my mother''s bed..." He speaks to Nyx. "Not after telling her that we would behave and wait a little longer."


    Nyx sees the hesitation in Arthur''s eyes. She also doesn''t want them to disappoint Aria, yet she can''t help but miss his rough touch and fiery kisses as soon as he stops.


    ''That was so damn good!!'' She exims just to herself.


    But she nods to him with a loving expression. "Remember what Aria said: we don''t need to rush."


    "AaaaaaaH!" Arthur lets out a frustrated sigh and gets his body off the top of Nyx, lying on his back in bed next to her.


    ying the bad wolf with her was very good, but he was really going to devour his littlemb, which could raise Aria''s fury.


    Nyx feels her body burning with frustration when she loses Arthur''s touch and his strong body dominantly over her.


    Then she turns around and hugs him, putting one leg on top of his. "Let''s just stay like this... please."


    Arthur ces an arm under Nyx''s neck and brings her head to rest on his chest; that way, they are veryfortable with their bodies semi-entwined.


    He stays silent and closes his eyes, a bit disappointed since he had to contain his desires when both he and Nyx were getting so turned on.


    But despite a little frustration, Arthur feels that this is right. "I can''t disappoint my mother... not when she''s such a perfect mother."


    Arthur tries to sleep, and his body really needs it; the good side is that he can still sleep feeling the warmth of Nyx''s body.


    But before he falls asleep, she awakens him by making circles with her finger on his chest.


    ''Hey...'' She speaks in his mind timidly. ''I need to know...''


    ''About what?'' He asks, curious.


    She doesn''t respond at first but seems very hesitant, certainly due to shyness.


    After a minute, she gathers the courage to speak again. "About what you said before..."


    "Hmm?" He is confused. ''What exactly? I''ve said so many things recently.''


    ''You know!'' Nyx exims in his mind and pokes his chest with the tip of her nail.


    ''How am I supposed to know??'' He asks. ''Maybe it''s about you having grown in the right ces? Hehe¡­''


    ''BAKA!!!'' She exims in his mind again and falls silent.


    Arthur waits for her to speak again after another minute. ''I meant what you said to your mother... about us...''


    ''About you being my wife?'' Arthur goes straight to the point, making Nyx tremble in his arms.


    ''That...'' She whispers timidly. ''I didn''t expect you to see me that way... because I''m not, well, a per-''


    ''Bullshit!'' Arthur interrupts her and makes her look into his eyes. ''I said it to my mother, and now I''m telling you:''


    ''You are aplete woman, a perfect woman, the woman I love, the woman I want as my wife!'' He speaks in a loud and clear tone.


    Nyx''s eyes shine brighter than ever, full of emotion and love.


    ''I want to!'' She quickly responds and kisses his lips. ''I want to be your wife! Only yours!!''


    ''Hahaha,'' Heughs, happy. ''Of course, my dear, we have already been acting like a couple for three years, after all.''


    Nyx smiles happily and proudly as she rests her face on Arthur''s chest.


    After a few minutes of just smiling, she speaks again. "So now I''m your wife?"


    ''Mom said I have to make you my fiancee first,'' He lovingly responds.


    ''Fiancee?'' She thinks out loud. ''I like that too.''


    ''Yeah, sounds right...'' He smiles.


    Nyx falls silent and speaks again after a minute. ''Can you say that again?''


    ''What? I said a lot-''


    ''Just say it, please!''


    ''Okay¡­ Love you.''


    ''Love you, too!!''

 Chapter 31: Breaking the Perfect Bubble

    After dering their immature love for each other, Arthur and Nyx take a nap together.


    They sleep the rest of the morning and only wake up to the sound of Arthur''s stomach growling again.


    Thest interaction with Nyx got him so excited, and his metabolism very elerated, strengthening his body quickly but also making him hungry.


    Arthur is the first to open his eyes to see the sweet Nyx hugging his body like a sloth clinging to its mother.


    Their legs and arms intertwined, and her serene face rested on his chest.


    "I know you''re already awake," he whispers in her ear and kisses her face. "ying the sleeping princess?"


    ''If it makes my prince wake me up with kisses...'' shements in his mind, her tone more confident than usual despite still being shy.


    "So precious," Arthur smiles; if he could wake up like this for the rest of his life, it would be perfect.


    Despite being hungry, Arthur is not in a hurry to get up; he wants to enjoy the cute and loving Nyx in his arms a little longer.


    In the meantime, he also pays attention to the changes in his body. He not only feels himself getting stronger quickly but also his senses improving.


    He opens and closes his hand, feeling a powerful energy running within his veins, something he instinctively feels connected to his Nexus and the connection with Nyx.


    Arthur doesn''t know how to use or control that energy. He only became aware of it recently and never learned from Aria how mages control their energy or how people with Astral Beasts do the same.


    While he tries to understand it on his own, the bandages on his arm fall. They got wet after the bath earlier, but he didn''t want to take them off because it was the first time Nyx cared for his body that way after he suffered such cuts fighting the bandits in the tavernst night.


    Now, it is impossible to prevent the wet and weak bandages from falling apart, but what surprises Arthur is that he does not see the wounds on his arm anymore.


    "What the??" He is confused because not only were the woundspletely healed but there is not even any sign that they ever existed, not a scar, and even the thin and tiny blonde hairs on his arm have already grown back.


    Arthur has seen wounds healed in a simr way when Aria uses her magic on light scratches, but those cuts seemed worse than just scratches.


    "Did she do something while I was sleeping?" Arthur wonders if his mother used some kind of magic on his arm.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case since he made it clear that he wanted to appreciate the bandage made by Nyx and also, in part, by Margaret.


    "Nyx, look at this," He shows her his arm.


    She opens her eyes, still half sleepy. "Hmm, it healed quickly."


    "Yeah, too quickly, I would say." He responds, still confused.


    Nyx holds his arm and gently runs her fingers where his wounds were before. "I think it''s because of our energy."


    "I was thinking the same," Hements. "Should this be normal?"


    "I''m not sure," She responds honestly. "But this is good, right?"


    Arthur smiles lovingly and kisses her forehead. "Everything about you is good, my dear."


    Nyx smiles happily and proudly; she feels so satisfied now that not even her shyness can stop her from showing how much she likes Arthur and appreciates his affection.


    Still holding his arm with delicate hands, she brings her face to it and ces tender kisses on his skin lovingly.


    Arthur watches Nyx being so affectionate with a proud and happy smile on his face. "Oh, dear¡­"


    But she seems to get more excited quickly and goes from kissing his arm to kissing his shirt over his belly.


    Her small hands roam his body, looking for an opening to get under his shirt and touch his chest directly.


    "Nyx... this is good..." Arthur is concerned that both are getting turned on so fast, but how can he stop his lover from showing her affection for him?


    Things seem to get dangerous quickly.


    *Grrrrr*


    But then his stomach growls even louder, making it clear that if Arthur wants to have fun with Nyx, he first has to get more fuel.


    "Damn!" Heughs at that embarrassing sound.


    And Nyx gives him a timid smile. "You are so hungry¡­"


    "You have no idea..." Arthurments while looking at Nyx with bright, hungry eyes.


    Despite theints of his stomach, what his body most wants to devour is not food but the littlemb in front of him.


    Nyx can see the burning desire in Arthur''s eyes, and she feels the same; she wants to be the littlemb devoured by him so badly.


    She lets her shyness blush her cheeks and stands there, with her eyes begging for a passionate attack...


    Arthur almost gives in to his instincts, but then they both hear someone running in the hallway.


    It''s impossible not to recognize those immature and clumsy steps, and the sounds of knocks on Aria''s bedroom door follow shortly after.


    *Knock-Knock* *Knock-Knock*


    "Big brother? Are you in there?" Eve''s cute voicees from the other side of the door.


    Arthur gives Nyx a sorry look and kisses her lips quickly just before she returns to his Nexus.


    "Eve?" Arthur speaks to his sister. "You maye in."


    She quickly enters the bedroom and sees Arthur in their mother''s bed, which makes the little girl pout. "Big brother, did you just leave me sleeping alone?!"


    "My bad, my bad!" Arthur speaks in a sorry tone.


    Eve tries to look upset, but she ends up jumping on the bed and hugging her beloved brother.


    "You''re going to have to make it up to me!" She asks in a sweet tone.


    "Of course, little bug," He strokes her hair.


    Eve would like to stay like that, just hugging her brother and enjoying his scent, which makes her feel very safe and happy.


    But her eyes shine in a smart way, very simr to Aria''s. "Oh, Mommy said to tell you that lunch is almost ready."


    "I see," Arthur is no longer surprised by how perfect his mother is. She is finishing making that delicious food right when his stomach started to growl.


    Without wasting time, he starts his morning routine, even though it''s no longer morning.


    He starts by washing his face, brushing his teeth, and everything else, but this time, he doesn''t take a bath as he doesn''t need to hide Nyx''s scent on his body from Aria anymore.


    Eve doesn''t seem to notice that smell, or rather, she doesn''t understand it yet, and Draven also doesn''t seem to have the ability to notice it.


    Arthur also lets his little sister help him with those small tasks; she especially enjoys brushing his blonde hair, which Nyx always leaves in a mess during the night.


    Then the duo descends the stairs and finds Aria in the kitchen, waiting for them with a delicious meal and a warm smile on her face.


    The three have a great family lunch together, and while little Eve and Aria don''t seem to miss Draven, Arthur can''t help but feel that a part of his perfect family is missing.


    Yet, since his mother and sister seem so happy, he can''t feel sad.


    In fact, Arthur notices that Aria seems happier and happier after knowing about his secrets, it''s bringing them even closer together.


    But just as Arthur is about to finish his third te of Aria''s tasty food, the trio hears the front door being rudely opened.


    While Eve just gets a little startled, Aria''s expression bes dark and hostile.


    They look to the living room and see Draven appear, his clothes dirty and damp, his shoes full of mud, and his whole look in a mess.


    The bad smell of beer spreads quickly through the living room and kitchen, making it clear where he has been the whole morning.


    He casts a sad look at his family, and nobody knows what to say. Well, Aria simply has nothing more to say to him.


    Draven feels many conflicting emotions within his heart.


    The sight of his happy family around the table reminds him of all the moments he lived with them, but he can''t stop thinking about the shadows inside his son and how Aria has be hostile to protect Arthur.


    Draven sighs and heads to his bedroom at the back of the house, leaving Eve with a confused expression and Arthur with a sorry look.


    "You can''t do anything, dear," Aria speaks to Arthur in a loving tone.


    Arthur can''t help but think about how his life was perfect until the previous night. But now everything is crumbling, and he can see that he lived inside a bubble of lies all this time.


    He doesn''t me his parents; after all, they did that so that he and Eve could have a perfect childhood, and it was like that for him.


    And even though the part of this perfect life that includes Draven is breaking apart, the part that includes Aria, Eve, and Nyx is rising with the most powerful bonds of love and trust.


    ''It''s like the universe ispensating me for something bad with something incredibly good...'' He thinks.


    But despite being very excited about how his rtionship with the three women he loves the most is going, Arthur can''t let go of the past so easily.


    He needs to understand who Draven really is and what he ns next to know if he can still have his father in his life even if living far from them.


    "I''m going to talk to him," Arthur says and gets up.


    "Brother?" Eve gets concerned. She doesn''t mature as quickly as Arthur, but she inherited all the potential of Aria''s sharp mind and her keen eyes.


    "Everything is fine, dear," Aria holds Eve''s hand and calms the little girl. "Your brother is just going to talk to your father."


    Arthur smiles at Eve before going to Draven''s bedroom. There, he finds his father stuffing a backpack with clothes and grabbing various silver and gold coins he can find.


    "Where are you going?" Arthur asks.


    "I need some time alone to think," Draven responds without looking at his son''s face.


    "Alone or away from me?"


    "..." Draven stops and feels his heart hurt. He feels like he failed as Arthur''s father, but at the same time, he can''t help but think that it''s Arthur''s fault for being so different from what a normal child should be.


    "You don''t understand, Arthur," Draven doesn''t feel like calling son as he did for those fourteen years.


    "So exin it to me," Arthur asks, holding on to thest thread of hope that he can still have a father.


    "It''s your mother..." Draven says with a tone full of resentment and frustration. "She doesn''t want me here now, and if I stay, the house may not be able to endure her fury."


    Arthur shakes his head with disappointment in his eyes. "So you''re going to run away?"


    "RUN AWAY?!" Draven turns furiously and points his finger at Arthur''s chest. "You think I''m some kind of coward???"


    Arthur feels as if Draven''s finger could pierce his chest as easily as a hot knife in butter.


    But he doesn''t back down. "If this isn''t running away, what is it then?"


    Draven sighs. "You can''t understand! And I can''t make you understand now... maybe it''s toote for you, and that''s my fault too."


    Arthur can''t understand why his father is acting so extreme because he can''t see the whole context yet.


    "This is really your fault," Arthur speaks in a disappointed tone. "You left Mom that way, not me."


    Draven looks at Arthur''s face with eyes full of anger and envy. "I did this to her? You really are a spoiled and foolish boy!"


    "Don''t you understand that she used me all this time??" Draven asks, furious. "Now I see it... I thought we had something good, but she only wanted my genes to make you..."


    "Her handsome little boy... perfect on the outside but rotten inside... only someone like that could give her the shitshe always want-"


    Arthur gets furious with the way Draven is talking about his sacred mother and punches his father in the face.


    *BAM* *CRACK*


    He uses all his strength, uncontrolled, his internal energies running wildly through his body, and the result is as he expected: his fist hits Draven''s face as if it were a solid iron wall, and several bones in his hand break.


    Arthur feels an absurd pain electrify his body, but he contains any desire to scream and remains serious, his eyes colder than ever.


    Draven''s face shows no reaction to Arthur''s fist, but shockingly, his father smiles, a golden glow appearing in his eyes.


    "You did well, my son," Draven calls Arthur his son again. "You can''t let any man speak like that about your mother, even if she''s wrong."


    Arthur ignores the pain in his hand while his mind bes a mess due to his father''s contradictory actions.


    In a quick movement, Draven grabs Arthur by the neck and presses him against the bedroom wall, but his gaze shows affection, which leaves Arthur more confused.


    "Maybe I can still fix this," Draven speaks with hope in his eyes. "Yeah, I can take all the evil inside of you... turn you into a fine man..."


    *Tremble* *Tremble*


    The entire house shakes, not due to Draven''s action but because of Aria''s magic.


    "Are you asking for a slow and painful death, Draven?" Her voice sounds in the hallway, full of determination and hostility.


    "It''s okay, Mom!" Arthur shouts to his mother without much difficulty because Draven is not using his strength to squeeze his neck hard.


    He can see in Draven''s eyes that his father doesn''t want to hurt him.


    Draven makes a sorry expression and releases Arthur; he can''t deal with his conflicting feelings now.


    "I wille back as soon as I figure out how to deal with your mother," Draven speaks in a determined tone. "I won''t give up on you, Arthur."


    Then he grabs his backpack and quickly leaves the house while Aria looks at him with a hostile expression.

 Chapter 32: Lineages

    While Draven walks out the door without looking back, Arthur feels very bad, not for the pain of the various broken bones in his hand, but for the pain in his heart.


    The father he loved, respected, and admired for fourteen years seems to have never existed.


    "How can he be like this? How can he turn against his own family because of stupid morals?" Arthur thinks out loud.


    Aria quickly reaches Arthur, with little Eve running after her, worried about her brother''s situation.


    "Arthur!" Aria quickly makes magical symbols in the air and several boxes appear floating.


    She takes various special medicines from those boxes and quickly uses them on Arthur''s hand, which, along with her magic, quickly heals his wounds.


    "Why did you do something so foolish?" She asks in an angry tone.


    Arthur''s eyes glow with anger and disappointment. "He couldn''t have said like that about you... you may not be together anymore, but you are still the mother of his children."


    Aria shakes her head in disapproval as she lovingly takes care of his wound. "If you want to defend Mommy''s honor, at least make sure you are stronger than your opponent first!"


    Arthur really feels like an idiot now. ''What was I expecting? How could I make my father realize how wrong he is just with words??''


    Nyx understands how he feels and speaks to him mentally. ''Your mother is right; you need to focus on getting stronger because people like Draven only respect power, so if you are as strong as him, you can make him swallow his stupid morals.''


    ''So is that it? Does everythinge down to being strong in the end?'' He can''t help but think about Liam''s life; life on Earth was also like this, the strongest prevail while the weak are prey.


    Since he began training with Draven, Arthur has started to develop a desire to be stronger.


    But before, he thought that following his father was the way to one day be able to help Draven protect their family.


    Now, he knows he needs to get stronger much faster to protect his beloved mother, sister, and Nyx, from all those who want to harm them, even if it also includes Draven.


    He looks at his mother, who is still healing the wounds on his hand. "I''m so weak and pathetic..."


    "Oh, dear," she strokes his face. "You are still very young, but you already know what is truly important, while Draven is pathetic because he rejects his family in favor of his stupid ego."


    Aria takes Arthur to the living room, and they sit on the couch while she keeps healing his hand. "I understand that you want to be stronger, and I will help you do it."


    He looks at her with a curious and confused expression.


    Aria smiles as she strokes his face more. "Oh, my little baby boy, do you think only your father could teach you to be strong? He is afraid of my power, and that is why he preferred to leave rather than try something stupid."


    Arthur never knew quite how powerful his mother was; after all, he hadn''t seen her using offensive magic before, just as he only recently saw a fraction of Draven''s power.


    Since Aria is a mage and Draven a warrior, Arthur thought that following his father''s path would be most appropriate since he was not born with the potential for magic.


    Aria can see that confusion in his eyes, so she starts to exin some things to him.


    He had already read about the subject in her books, but she now exins it in a moreprehensive way, and he listens attentively.


    She starts with the basics, exining that there is not much difference between Mages and Warriors, just the amount of mana at birth and the potential to control it.


    Mages are people who have ease in controlling mana in its raw form, and with appropriate training, they can perform spells through various types of enchantments, such as the hand signs that Aria makes, or chant spells.


    She doesn''t focus much on talking about Mages and goes straight to the Warriors, who still have mana in their bodies but can''t use it in the ways that Mages do.


    Warriors focus on learning to channel Mana and other energies within their bodies to get stronger, faster, and with sharper senses.


    At this point, Mages simply seem more powerful than Warriors, and it is like that in a certain way, but Mana is just one of the sources of power and also the simplest one.


    In truth, Lineages is the most important source of power for people because it determines someone''s potential to get more Mana and improve their bodies beyond limits.


    Many Warriors can be stronger than Mages if they have a powerful lineage that allows them to have higher potential, but of course, a Mage can be more dangerous than a Warrior if they have a simr lineage.


    It is also the lineage that determines the potential of a Mage or a Warrior to reach higher power ranks.


    That''s why Warriors with the mostmon type of Lineage usually don''t pass the Elite rank even using treasures, cultivation techniques, or other methods.


    Generally, Warriors who reach ranks beyond the Elite rank have lineages of at least the second type, which is Noble.


    Themon type lineage does not give any benefits to a person and only limits their potential, but a Noble lineage makes that person stronger from the beginning, whether it be about Mana or physical potential.


    It is precisely because of the Noble Lineage that there are the Nobles, old families that share such lineages through marriage between their kind, making their descendants always born with high potential to be powerful.


    But the world is not divided only betweenmon people and Nobles, as even the Noble lineage has limits, even if it is only in the highest power ranks.


    The lineage whose potential really seems unlimited is the Royal, whose the rare people who possess it are so powerful that they rule entire Kingdoms, the lineage of the Kings.


    Arthur listens carefully to Aria''s words, as does Eve. And he can''t help but be curious about a specific point, and Aria finally gets to that topic:


    The Astral Beasts, the third and most mysterious source of power.


    Even having studied the Astral Beasts for many years, Aria still does not have much solid information about such creatures.


    But some things she is sure of, like starting with what allows a person to have an Astral Beast.


    The truth is that anyone can awaken a Nexus and have an Astral Beast, but it is extremely rare for a person with a Common Lineage to have such luck, about one in a hundred thousand.


    Meanwhile, people with Noble Lineages have good chances of having an Astral Beast, and such a chance is practically guaranteed with a Royal Lineage.


    But it is not as simple and natural as it happened with Arthur to awaken his Nexus right at birth.


    His case was actually the first ever, as far as Aria knows, while the usual is for people to awaken their Astral Beasts from the age of ten when their bodies are already more mature.


    Yet, such a thing does not usually happen out of nowhere, but rather people use magical methods to stimte the body''s energies, especially the energy of the Lineage to awaken their Nexus.


    That is generally done with an Astral Resonance Stone, a rare item made by powerful Mages with rare resources.


    Noble families generally have a lot of wealth due to their powerful members, so they buy such items or make them themselves.


    Royal families clearly have much more wealth and influence than the Nobles, butmon families usually cannot afford to buy such treasures to perform what is called the Awakening Ceremony.


    That ritual is usually performed when the person turns ten, and if they do not awaken a Nexus on the first attempt, it is done again on each subsequent birthday, until they get an Astral Beast or give up.


    People with Royal Lineage almost always manage to awaken an Astral Beast on the first attempt while Nobles sometimes have this luck, but usually need to repeat the Awakening Ceremony more than once.


    But simple people can also try it, even if the chances of awakening a Nexus are low.


    Families with Common Lineage usually manage to get rich as the Nobles dominate everything, below only the Royalty.


    However, the smartest Noble families know thatmon people are necessary, after all, every Kingdom needs many more servants than leaders.


    That is the reason why richer and more influential Noble Families constantly carry out Awakening Ceremonies inrge cities, allowing the lucky ones among themon people who win the chance to get an Astral Beast.


    After hearing such an exnation from Aria, Arthur can''t help but praise the Nobles for such an efficient strategy. "Thus, they keep their servants happy and hopeful for a better life..."


    "Yeah," Aria nods, but her expression is one of disgust when she talks about the Nobles. "Most people are ves and don''t know it, living on the crumbs of the Noble families..."


    Arthur also wonders what his Lineage type is; Aria and Draven are seen as Nobles by the people in the vige, but he is only sure that their Lineage is notmon.


    "What about your Lineage?" He asks Aria.


    She makes a hesitant expression, and he can see a glimmer of sadness in her eyes.


    "I cut all ties with my first family a long time ago..." Aria sighs. "And although I am grateful to Draven for giving me you and Eve, my ties with him no longer exist..."


    She pauses and lovingly strokes both Arthur''s and Eve''s faces. "But since you need to know this to understand your potential, I will tell..."


    "It''s Royal," she says with a gentle smile. "Our Lineage is Royal, pure from both sides of the family."


    Even being so young, little Eve already understands that it is very good, but Arthur wonders what their potential is since their Lineage is the best possible.


    He looks at Eve with a curious smile. "Does that mean it''s certain that little Eve will awaken a Nexus when she turns ten?"


    "Yep," Aria nods. "I''ve saved many Astral Resonance Stones for this purpose, but imagine my surprise when you awakened yours as soon as you were born."


    Arthur can''t help but find that natural, so he speaks mentally with Nyx. ''We were destined to be together from the very beginning.''


    She gets shy but also responds positively. ''It couldn''t be any different.''


    Aria can see in Arthur''s eyes when he is talking mentally with Nyx, which leads her to talk about the next topic: his training.


    She exins that even people with Royal Lineage should not start training before the age of ten, especially before awakening their Astral Beasts.


    During childhood, people''s bodies change very rapidly, and forcing cultivation techniques, magical items, or even physical training can result in damage to their Lineage.


    The most appropriate thing is to wait for the person to turn ten before starting with lighter workouts, and only move to advanced techniques and the use of magical items when they know what their Astral Beast is.


    Depending on the power of each Lineage and a person''s Astral Beast, they will need to use a type of technique to effectively strengthen themselves.


    Such techniques, also called cultivation methods, are passed on through generations inside Noble Families and Royalty, or also get from lone Masters who ept disciples.


    That was the reason Aria let Arthur have a childhood free of any pressure about power.


    Also, she did not start any special training with him even after he got ten because she still did not know about Nyx, and the fact that his Nexus was very mysterious always left her concerned.


    But she let Draven start his physical training because his father saw how his strength and agility were already so naturally high.


    When Aria finishes exining it, she looks at Arthur''s body, and it''s hard not to feel those warm feelings of being aroused again.


    "The training with your father may have been somewhat silly, but it helped you to build strong muscles," she tells him, casting strange nces at his arms, shoulders, and chest.


    "That''s a good base, but now that I understand your Nexus better, I can finally introduce you to a good cultivation technique, and you can get stronger faster." She exins.


    "Oh," Arthur gets excited about the idea of getting stronger, but also curious to know what will be the best way for him and Nyx to get stronger.


    For some unknown reason, he has a hunch that it will be good.

 Chapter 33: Cultivating With Mommy

    As soon as Aria finishes exining to Arthur the importance of Lineages and Astral Beasts, he can only think of finding a way to cultivate efficiently and get stronger quickly.


    "Do you already have something for me, Mom?" He asks her.


    Aria smiles. "Of course, I have prepared many techniques since you were just my baby boy, and now we can finally start."


    "What about me?" Eve asks, curious.


    "You are still very young, my dear," Aria touches the tip of Eve''s nose gently, making the little girl giggle. "But you can y with your brother after you finish your studies today."


    "Oh," Eve enjoys any time she can spend with Arthur, so she quickly gets up the stairs and goes to the small library to study.


    Aria can see Arthur''s eyes shining with the desire to get stronger, and knowing that what most motivates him is taking care of her and their family makes her more proud and happy.


    "How is your hand?" She asks about his injured hand, which she used several remedies and powerful magic on to heal quickly.


    Arthur stretches his arms and flexes all his fingers, which feels very good. "Amazing, my bones were broken a few minutes ago, but now they are perfect."


    "There are no limits to what we can do with Mana, or as possessors of Astral Beasts call it, Astral Energy," Aria exins.


    "There are many terms for it, depending on culture and location, such as Mana, Internal Energy, Qi, but all essentially mean the same thing, which is the energy around us that fuels the world,"


    "And I will teach you everything I know about it."


    Arthur nods with a grateful smile on his face, and Aria also smiles. "Well, we don''t have to wait to start, right?"


    He nods again, and she stands up before pulling him by the hand. "Let''s do it so!"


    Aria leads Arthur to the backyard behind the house, where he trained with Draven, but mainly with the magical training dummy that his mother made.


    He observes her making various signs with her hands, creating enchantments in the air, and taking various items out of her storage treasures.


    Arthur does not recognize any of those items, like pots full of different materials, various types of ointments, sks with colorful liquids, and other things.


    She also prepares a pile of clean towels, robes, and finally makes a tall bed appear, something that resembles a massage bed from Liam''s world.


    Then she turns to Arthur and, with a snap of fingers makes a clean towel float to his hands. "Take a bath first,"


    "Alright," He takes the towel and starts to go back into the house.


    "Wait," But Aria makes him stop and points to the shower in the garden. "You will have to take a bath many times while refining your body and expelling impurities during training, so it is faster to do it here."


    The backyard is protected by the high walls around the house, so there is no possibility of someone peeking from the street, but Arthur is not veryfortable taking a bath in front of his mother.


    Aria can see his hesitation, so she makes more signs with her hands, and some panels appear around the shower to give Arthur privacy.


    "Thanks, Mom," He smiles at her and quickly enters the improvised bathroom.


    He cannot see through those panels, but they are still very thin, and he is a little uneasy when taking off his clothes, wondering if his mother is peeking.


    "You don''t need to take a very long bath; just wash your body so we can start," Aria says and makes a soap float over the panels.


    "Got it," Arthur takes the soap and finishes taking off his clothes, which he puts over the panels.


    From the outside, Aria sees his clothes, and it''s impossible not to start imagining his naked body.


    She shakes her head forcefully, trying to get rid of such thoughts. "Control yourself, Aria!!!"


    Aria never imagined that hearing the shower water fall on her son''s body could be such a torturous experience.


    But luckily, he finishes the bath quickly and raises a hand above the panels. "Mom, give me a robe, please."


    "No, I need to see your body to know where to start your training," She exins and immediately blushes with strange ideas in her mind.


    Arthur also blushes behind the panels with simr ideas. "How much do you need to see?" His voice sounds with a mixture of embarrassment and expectation.


    "Oh, my~!!" Aria desperately tries not to think wrong things. "You may keep the towel."


    Arthur wraps the towel around his waist, but since it''s not very long, it only covers his body up to his knees.


    Hees out from behind the panels and shakes his head, drying his blonde hair naturally.


    The sight of him only in a towel and wet while drops of water run from his hair over his bare chest hits Aria so hard.


    "My~ My~~!!" She can''t help it; after all, any woman seeing Arthur''s devilishly hot body like that couldn''t prevent many positive reactions from arising in their bodies.


    Arthur is almost sure that he saw his mother''s face blush, but Aria quickly rposes herself and just smiles at him lovingly.


    "Here," She points to the massage bed, and he quickly lies on his back on it.


    The bed is veryfortable, and its fabric seems like waterproof leather, so there is no problem he is still half wet.


    Aria picks up a sk with a transparent and yellowish oil; then she looks at Arthur''s naked chest.


    "This is to stimte your Astral Veins..." She starts to exin, but the idea of spreading that oil on her son''s chest makes her body heat up quickly.


    Arthur is also in a difficult situation; he can''t help but imagine Aria''s delicate and soft hands all over his body, lovingly spreading that oil...


    ''What am I thinking?!?!'' He also tries to get rid of such thoughts, which is not possible.


    But he manages to focus on his will to get stronger, so he closes his eyes and opens his arms. "Alright, I''m ready!"


    ''But I''m not!!'' Aria exims mentally.


    She also tries to focus on the will to help her son get stronger and quickly thinks of a solution.


    "Turn around; I will start by your back!" She asks.


    Arthur quickly turns around and since the massage bed has a gap at the end, he can rest his face in it, keeping his body straight in the same position.


    No longer seeing the loving expression on her son''s handsome face, Aria manages to start calming down.


    But the sight of his strong back is still so hot that she needs to concentrate before she starts pouring some of that oil on his skin.


    "I''m going to start..." She speaks aloud, a warning more to herself than to him.


    "Mm," Arthur just makes a sound of agreement.


    Then Aria ces her hands on his back, and waves of pleasure electrify both their bodies.


    ''Damn good!!''


    ''So good!!''


    Aria knows that the longer she takes to do that, the more dangerous it may be, so she doesn''t waste time before starting to spread the special oil on Arthur''s back.


    He feels like receiving a massage from an angel.


    ''Her hands are so soft... and warm... this is just... perfect!'' Arthur really enjoys that.


    Aria is in the same situation. ''His muscles are so firm and strong... his skin is so soft and warm... his body so perfect!!''


    With such thoughts in mind, Aria can''t prevent her feminine instincts from being aroused.


    So she tries to focus on other things and starts exining to Arthur what she''s doing.


    "This oil rxes and stimtes your Astral Veins; we all have them, which is where our Astral Energy and other internal energies circte through our bodies..."


    She continues her exnation and talks about how the Astral Veins are important for both Mages and Warriors, but while the first group uses the Astral Energy mainly for magic, the Warriors use them primarily to strengthen their bodies.


    One of the first steps to creating a good Foundation, that is, the first three Warrior and Mage''s Ranks, is a good body refinement, and it boils down to eliminating impurities from the body, opening the Astral Veins, and making them stronger so that more Astral Energy and energies flow through the body.


    As she speaks, Aria spreads the oil all over Arthur''s back and legs, but the most important part is his chest and belly.


    "You will have to turn around," She asks in a concerned tone.


    Arthur turns around and sees his mother gazing at him with those big, bright blue eyes and a discreet, loving smile.


    "Now I need to apply the oil on your chest..." She speaks slowly, and her lips seem even softer and juicier.


    Arthur can see that his mother is hesitant, which leaves him confused. ''Does she also feel this???''


    ''It can''t be,'' He tries to get such a thought out of his head and extends his hand to her. "Do you want me to do this?"


    Aria almost hands the oil sk to Arthur due to the sensations she feels while applying it to his skin, but precisely because such feelings are so good that she doesn''t want to lose them.


    ''What a problem!!'' She finds herself in a dilemma: enjoying such forbidden feelings or not?


    The rational part of her mind tells her that this is wrong, but then she manages to convince herself otherwise.


    ''I can''t neglect my motherly duties even if it makes me feel strange!'' She strengthens her determination.


    "It''s okay, Mommy can do this," she says and smiles lovingly at him. "Just rx and let the energy flow inside you."


    Arthur rests his head on the massage bed and closes his eyes. That oil creates an anesthetic sensation in his body, and his mother''s touch is so good that he just wants to enjoy it, even if it makes him feel a little guilty.


    Aria also feels guilty for enjoying it so much, but she uses all her love and dedication to focus on the task.


    She starts by applying the oil on his hot chest, and to prevent dangerous thoughts from arousing in her mind, she continues the exnation about cultivation.


    "The first step in almost every cultivation technique is learning to make your internal energies flow through your AstralVeins faster,"


    "Start by controlling your breathing..." She speaks while she has both hands on his nipples, and that makes it very difficult for both to control their breathing.


    "Oh," She notices it and starts moving her hands down over his chest to his belly. "Breathe deeply and let it go... then rx..."


    She applies the oil with a loving touch on his belly, especially over his navel. "All our Astral Veins pass through here, this ce is called Astral Convergence,"


    "During the Foundation stages, Mages begin by transforming this ce into an Astral Pond, then Astral Lake, and so on until creating an Astral Core,"


    "Warriors, on the other hand, focus on improving their Astral Veins, starting with making thick and resistant,paring them to Copper, then Iron, Steel, and so on,"


    "And we can learn to use this ce as a starting point to force our energies to run through all our Astral Veins, reaching our whole body."


    "Hmm," Arthur listens to everything his mother says attentively. "I''ll try,"


    "No need to rush," Aria speaks gently. "This is not an easy process, so it will take time; just start trying to feel your Astral Veins."


    Arthur does as she says and quickly manages to feel his energies running inside his body, through his Astral Veins, naturally.


    "I see¡­ I can feel it," He speaks excitedly.


    "Really?" Aria is surprised. "That fast?"


    "I think so," Hements, unsure if he is doing it right.


    "I''ll help you," Aria ces her open hands on his belly and begins to put pressure on that area, massaging it in opposite directions toward both sides of his waist.


    "Let your energies flow..." Shements while continuing to make those movements with her hands.


    Arthur actually feels his energies running faster through his Astral Veins, but Aria''s touch arouses much more than his Astral Veins only.


    "I can feel it... it''s rising... this feels so good, Mom..."


    "Just let it flow," Aria is so focused on helping Arthur control his internal energies that she doesn''t notice that something else is also rising.


    Until she sees arge tent appear before her eyes, a tent created by the towel around Arthur''s waist, and another things...


    "Oh My Goodness~!!" She gets really shocked, not at the tent itself but at its size. "How did it get this big???"

 Chapter 34: Choosing a Cultivation Path

    Arthur was so immersed and focused on making his Astral Energy run through his Astral Veins that he didn''t notice his body''s reactions to his mother''s touch until it was toote.


    Aria''s surprised scream wakes him up to reality, one in which he is showing such a dirty side to his sacred and beloved mother.


    "Mom?!?!" He quickly tries to get up and calm his happiness by force.


    But Aria acts first, due to the shock, making a bag of ice appear in her hand and then cing it on top of that tall tent.


    ''Damn!!!'' Arthur feels the cold from those ices calming him down quickly. And he looks at Aria with a sorry expression.


    She sighs with relief when the tent lowers and casts an embarrassed look at him. "You can''t scare your Mommy like that, Arthur!"


    Arthur feels guilty, but the embarrassed expression on his mother''s face makes her look even more beautiful, and he ends up smiling.


    "You shouldn''tugh at this!" She tries to look upset, but her smile is kind and loving.


    "Hahahaha!" Arthurughs so hard because he feels very happy getting stronger with his perfect mother.


    "Oh my~" Aria''s smile gets brighter and more radiant, and she ends upughing too.


    Arthur tries to focus again and stopsughing. "Ahem... sorry, Mom; I think I got too excited."


    "I know, right?" She shakes her head and keeps the ice bag on the towel around his waist. "You better behave now."


    "Yeah," He closes his eyes and focuses back on his Astral Energy.


    Aria looks at the oil bottle in her hand and quickly puts it away. "I better leave this forter..."


    So she puts her open hand on his stomach, just above his heart-shaped Nexus. "Push your Astral Energy as much as you can."


    He does as she says and tries to force his internal energies, focusing on the Convergence point of his Astral Veins.


    And after a few seconds, he starts to feel the energies running inside his body.


    "That''s it," Aria exims excitedly. "You''re getting it; just keep focusing."


    Arthur keeps following his mother''s instructions while she keeps her hand on his stomach, her fingers glowing with magical blue light.


    "Hmm..." Aria closes her eyes and uses her magic to feel the power of the Lineage within Arthur''s blood as his Astral Energy runs through his Astral Veins.


    "I can feel it... hmmm... how interesting!" She exims.


    "What is it?" Arthur asks, curious.


    "Keep focusing!" She tells him, and he does so.


    "Hmm..." Aria continues to make curious sounds andments that Arthur does not understand for several minutes until he gets exhausted.


    "I can''t do it anymore..." He says with a heavy breath, his whole body sweaty and tired.


    Aria takes her hand off his stomach and looks at him with a proud expression. "You did great, my dear! Now take a shower; we''ll continue afterward."


    Arthur goes back to the shower, and Aria picks up arge book with an ''A'' on the cover inside a heart-shaped circle.


    She summons a magic feather and begins to write her thoughts in the book, which already has a lot of content.


    After a few minutes, Arthures out of the bath and sees his mother writing in that book with an excited and curious glow in her eyes.


    "Is this about me?" He asks.


    "Mm!" She nods and looks at him with those big, bright eyes. "I''ve been writing here everything about your development since you were a little baby."


    "I see," He also bes curious. "You seem to have discovered something interesting; what is it?"


    "It''s about your Lineage," She responds and begins to exin.


    She says that when a person has two parents with Lineages better than Common, they can be born with inheritances from both Lineages.


    Such people are not born with those inheritances bnced; they always have one stronger inheritance in their bodies, whether it''s from their mother or father.


    Although there are cultivation techniques that allow people to refine any of their inheritances, the most efficient is to focus on just one to get stronger faster.


    And it is these Lineage inheritances that determine people''s potential; that is, an inheritance that favors magic is better for Mages, while an inheritance that brings benefits mainly to the Astral Veins and the physical is better for forming powerful Warriors.


    But of course, there are also people who choose the more difficult path: using much rarer techniques to develop the power of both Lineages.


    That''s why there are the Mystic Warriors, people who strengthen both their Astral Veins and the ability to use magic.


    Upon hearing that, Arthur couldn''t help but be curious about his Lineages. "Was I born with Draven''s Lineage stronger in my body?"


    "Initially, yes," Aria responds and then flips through the book in her hands to the first pages. "You were born with a greater affinity with the Draven''s Lineage; that''s why I thought your potential to be a Warrior would be better than a Mage."


    Aria also makes a sad and regretful expression. "Draven was so happy with his perfect little boy... I guess I wanted him to love you as much as I do, so it seemed right."


    Arthur still can''t hate his father, and he doesn''t even want it; the feeling is more like pity because Draven had a perfect family, the most beautiful woman in the world, and screwed it all up.


    And even though he''s grateful for his father''s powerful Lineage, now he''s more interested in his mother''s Lineage.


    "Has anything changed since that time?" He asks.


    Aria makes a thoughtful expression. "After you turned five, your affinity with Draven''s Lineage inheritance increased; you seemed indeed destined to be a powerful Warrior with a light affinity..."


    "But now, I think sincest night, your affinity with that inheritance has dropped a lot, and the inheritance of my Lineage seems to rise inside you."


    "Really?" Arthur is confused.


    Aria also seems quite confused as she tries to find a rational exnation for that. "I don''t understand... you didn''t use any technique that involved either of these inheritances; you just trained your martial arts with your father..."


    "What else can influence these lineages?" He asks.


    "Magical items, treasures, techniques... emotions and even mentality... is that it?" She seems to havee to a conclusion and looks at him.


    "I think I got it," Aria thinks out loud. "When you started to ess Liam''s memories, you tried to hide the shadows inside your heart, contain your nature... it gave power to Draven''s inheritance since it has a light affinity..."


    "Did I do that without realizing it?" Arthur asks and quickly bes curious about something. "So does that mean your inheritance has a dark affinity?"


    "In part, yes," Aria nods. "I also have two powerful inheritances; my mother''s is arcane, which allowed me to reach the Great Mage rank without difficulties..."


    She pauses, and Arthur can see anger and sadness in her eyes for a second.


    "But my father''s inheritance ispletely dark," She exins. "I never did anything to increase my affinity with it, but such inheritance is within my Lineage, and probably it was passed on to you as well, along with my arcane inheritance."


    Arthur needs a few seconds to think; reading about such things in Aria''s books is very different from understanding and feeling it inside his body.


    "So I always had more affinity with Draven''s light inheritance, but now, my affinity with your... dark-arcane inheritance? It''s increasing because..."


    "You epted your dark side to kill those bandits," Ariapletes Arthur''s thought. "Your mentality and emotions are powerful enough to directly affect your Lineage inheritances."


    Arthur can see that his mother is impressed with him, but he still doesn''t fully understand that. "Is this a good thing?"


    "Yeah," Aria nods. "I''ve never seen anyone influence their inheritances so easily. If you can control it, you can bnce your inheritances and take greater advantage of cultivation techniques than anyone else."


    "Bnce them?" When Arthur thinks about his father being a Warrior and his mother a Mage, no matter how much he loves her and feels only disappointment in rtion to Draven, he still feels veryfortable wielding des as Liam did and doesn''t see himself casting spells in a battle.


    "Well, if you want it," Aria says in a loving tone. "In the end, it''s up to you to decide which path to follow; you can be a Warrior, a Mage, or..."


    "A Mystic Warrior?" He asks, curious.


    "Yep," Aria quickly exins. "Draven''s Lineage gives you high physical potential, but since you weren''t born with a golden Astral Beast like most of his family, you won''t be so efficient in using light Astral Energy like your father..."


    Arthur remembers his father using that light explosion to kill dozens of bandits in one move. ''That didn''t seem like spells as Mom does, but rather a magic attack?"''


    While he wonders about it, Aria continues her exnation. "That''s not a problem. The inheritance of Draven''s Lineage is still very beneficial for your body, and you can use it to strengthen your Astral Veins..."


    "But if you can also use the inheritance of my Lineage, it can strengthen your Astral Energy and give you more control over it,"


    "This path wouldn''t be easy, and it would take you twice as long as someone who only cultivates one path since you would advance in both Warrior and Mage ranks,"


    "But it would also make your power potential twice that of anyone who is only a Warrior or a Mage." Aria finishes exining, making it clear that she thinks that path is the best, despite she herself not following it.


    Arthur wonders about that; as a Mystic Warrior, he wouldn''t need to abandon the use of des and other weapons but could also use spells, which sounds nice.


    "Alright," He looks at his mother with eyes full of expectations. "If you think that''s the best path for me, I have no doubts about it."


    Aria smiles lovingly. "Mommy wants the best for you, and it will certainly make you very powerful even though it takes time and a lot of effort."


    Arthur can''t help but remember how hard Liam trained to be an assassin, but now, even though he needs to put much more effort into cultivating both Warrior and Mage''s path, doing it with his beautiful and loving mother is very enjoyable.


    "Let''s do it!" He can hardly wait for whates next.


    "Oh my~!" Aria giggles charmingly. "You''re quite excited; that''s great because we have a lot of work ahead."


    "Where do we start?" He asks, eager.


    Aria looks at the yellow oil bottle on a table next to them. "I want to clean your Astral Veins a few more times..."


    She and Arthur go through the same situation, their bodies warming up just by thinking about that again¡­


    "Do you mean more oil massage?" He asks.


    "This oil is the best I have for it," She exins, and then a sad glow passes through her eyes in a second. "But I can summon magic hands to apply it to your body."


    "No," Arthur instinctively denies it, and even feeling a little embarrassed and even guilty for wanting to feel the wonderful touch of Aria''s soft hands, he still asks for it.


    "I prefer that you do it, Mom." He speaks with an excited smile on his face.


    "So it will be, my dear." Aria smiles lovingly and can''t prevent an excited glow in her eyes as well.


    From inside Arthur''s Nexus, Nyx watches the whole scene attentively. She tries to stay quiet whenever Arthur is interacting with his family, only giving guidance when she feels he needs help.


    But seeing him interacting with Aria in such loving ways makes her both happy for him and jealous.

 Chapter 35: The Mystic Warrior Path

    After receiving several oiled massages from his mother and taking various baths, Arthur feels his body much lighter, stronger, and faster.


    He did not advance beyond the Novice Warrior rank, but now he can feel his Astral Energy flowing much better inside his body.


    This type of body refinement takes months and requires many rare items for most people, but Aria managed to do almost a third of what''s necessary for a good Foundation in just one day with her amazing techniques and a very special oil that she prepared herself.


    Since Aria has a lot of knowledge about cultivation, Lineages, and Astral Beasts, she continues teaching things to Arthur.


    Yet, she only focuses on clearing his Astral Veins for the rest of the afternoon, freeing Arthur to y with little Eve while she prepares dinner in the early evening.


    Arthur cannot help but notice the absence of Draven at such a familiar moment, but Eve doesn''t seem to care about that; everything seems perfect while she has her big brother with her.


    They have a great dinner together and then go to bed early to be able to wake up early the next day and return to cultivating.


    Arthur is very tired due to all the effort during the day, but as soon as Nyx appears in his arms, he can''t ignore her, and they end up kissing for almost an hour before falling asleep.


    He also notes that the pleasurable interaction with Nyx makes him feel even stronger the next day, and he notices it directly impacting his Astral Energy now that he understands what it is.


    He reports such a thing to Aria, making her give him a disapproving and jealous look because of the kissing session with Nyx.


    But the part where he feels stronger makes her curious, and she notes it in the book about him.


    Next, Aria prepares a wholesome breakfast for Arthur, and after sending Eve to study in the small library on the second floor, she returns to assist him with cultivation.


    Aria still ns to purify Arthur''s body with special oils, but first, she helps him bnce his Astral Energy.


    Using one of the rare techniques she mentioned before and her magic, Aria helps Arthur to remove some of the Astral Energy that he naturally invested in his Astral Veins during training with Draven and use it to create a small Astral Pond in the Convergence area of his Astral Veins, above his Nexus.


    Since Warriors use their Astral Energy to strengthen their Astral Veins and Mages use their Astral Energy for magic, Aria helps Arthur bnce that so he can begin to cultivate on the path of the Mystic Warrior.


    Such a process makes him regress from the eighth grade of Novice Warrior to the fifth grade but also advances him directly to the fifth grade of the first rank of Mages, the Apprentice Rank.


    Feeling his Astral Energy running through his Astral Veins but also an amount stored in his Astral Pond, Arthur is already able to use spells.


    But he has no knowledge in such an area, and Aria rmends that he not think about it now and just focus on getting stronger before she teaches him about magic.


    When Aria finishes using her magic on Arthur''s body, she removes her hand from his belly and looks at him with a curious expression. "How do you feel?"


    "Well, I guess," He responds honestly while feeling that concentration of Astral Energy in his Convergence, where his Astral Pond is now located.


    "You should feel weaker since I bnced your potential and your Warrior rank decreased," Shements.


    Arthur extends his hand and flexes his fingers. He doesn''t feel weaker because now he can feel his Astral Energy running inside his body much better, which actually makes him feel stronger.


    "Hmm... stand up," Aria asks.


    Arthur quickly gets up; today, he''s not in a towel but rather wearingfortable shorts, but his upper body is naked, tho.


    Aria makes signs with her hands, and several stone tes appear in front of Arthur in sequence.


    "You already know these; let''s do as usual," Shements.


    Arthur had already tested his strength with those stones while he was training with Draven; the test is simple: he punches with all his strength and sees how many stone tes he can break with one blow.


    "Alright," He wraps a strap around his fist, steadies his feet on the ground, and punches with all his strength.


    *Bam* *Craack*


    "Just two?" Arthur is a bit disappointed when his fist is stopped by the third stone te.


    Those tes are quite hard to break; each one represents that he can lift his total weight once; that is, two stones say that his current strength allows him to lift twice his weight.


    "That''s not bad," Aria quickly speaks and points to the third te, which is slightly damaged.


    "Really?" Arthur is confused. He knew his strength would decrease when he started cultivating on two paths, but he didn''t expect such a reduction when he feels his whole body more powerful.


    Aria nods with an expectant smile. "You just have to learn to use all your Astral Energy to punch, try to bring it from your Astral Pond, and make it run through your Astral Veins up to your fist."


    "Alright," Arthur prepares himself again and does as Aria is exining.


    He has no difficulty feeling his Astral Energy and controlling it, making that powerful Energy run from his Pond through his Astral Veins to his arm. Then he punches at the same time as he focuses all his Energy on his fist.


    *Whoosh* *BAM* *Craaaaack*


    He manages to punch with much more speed and strength, breaking five tes and damaging the sixth.


    "Damn!!!" He exims, surprised by his own strength.


    "Oh My!" Aria exims excitedly, then she strokes Arthur''s hair and ces a tender kiss on his cheek. "You did great, darling."


    Arthur enjoys both Aria''s praise and the feeling of her warm, juicy lips on his cheek.


    Then, he flexes his fingers and feels his Astral Energy return through his Astral Veins to his Pond. He doesn''t feel like he''s lost Astral Energy; he just used it to buff his body during the punch, and now it simply returns to his Pond.


    "The path of the Mystic Warrior is fantastic," Arthurments.


    "It really is, but..." Aria looks at him with her bright eyes. "You shouldn''t be so strong just with the power of both your Warrior and Mage ranks alone."


    Arthur is confused. "What do you mean?"


    Aria makes a thoughtful expression. "I think it''s because of Nyx; I mean, your Astral Energy is much more powerful than it should be so far."


    "Oh," Arthur really feels his Astral Energy more powerful whenever he interacts with Nyx.


    "She is really special," He says with a tone full of love and gratitude.


    From inside his Nexus, she hears his words and can''t resist the urge to materialize her body and ces a loving kiss on his cheek.


    Nyx''s kiss is also very pleasurable, but it feels different from Aria''s. While her passionate kisses make Arthur proud, Aria''s kisses feel like a forbidden pleasure, making him feel guilty but unwilling to miss them.


    Nyx doesn''t kiss his lips out of respect for Aria and immediately returns to his Nexus to avoid being seen by Eve, leaving Arthur with a proud smile on his face.


    Aria also can''t help but smile, happy that her son has such a loyal and loving partner at his side.


    "I am very curious to know what kind of powers Nyx has... but for now, it is certain that your Nexus and the connection with her greatly strengthens your Astral Energy," Ariaments.


    Arthur thinks about how well he feels kissing, hugging, and touching Nyx''s body, but that seems more like the kind of thing that a man naturally feels for the woman he loves and not something really mystical.


    He also doesn''t mention his thoughts about this to his mother because it seems very weird.


    "So, what''s the next step?" He asks Aria, excited.


    "I will teach you a cultivation technique, and you can start using it already," She says.


    Then she takes one of the pots with the rare materials she prepared and covers Arthur''s body with a white powder, a rare item to aid in his training.


    Then she teaches him a specific breathing rhythm as well as movements, which include series of punches, kicks, and meditation positions, all involving moving his Astral Energy all over his body in different ways and rhythms.


    Together, they choose a cultivation technique to start, and Arthur positions himself on thewn in the center of the yard and begins his series of punches, each one charged with the power of his Astral Energy.


    Aria leaves her research and creations of magical items aside to fully focus on Arthur''s cultivation, assisting him full-time and making many notes about his progress.


    As his mother, she doesn''t mind dedicating all her time to her son, but as a woman, she enjoys the bonus of watching him train his devilishly hot body the whole time it takes...


    But of course, Aria still takes breaks to make food and snacks for Arthur and Eve without neglecting the little girl''s studies as well.


    With that routine, a week passes in the blink of an eye.


    ______________


    After training the whole morning for the seventh consecutive day, Arthur and Aria take a break for lunch.


    He goes to y with little Eve in the living room while their mother prepares delicious food for them.


    "Hahaha!" Eveughs loudly while Arthur tickles her feet. "That''s too much, brother, hahaha..."


    Arthur alsoughs, but then he hears knocks on the door, followed by a sweet and gentle voice.


    "Mrs. Fletcher? Arthur?" That''s Margaret''s voice, sounding from the other side of the door.


    He quickly opens the door and finds Margaret wearing a beautiful medium green dress and holding arge basket of food.


    "Arthur!" She smiles at him with her usual gentle and excited expression.


    "Hello, Margaret," Arthur is happy to see her smiling, and a part of him regrets not having visited her after the tavern episode.


    But he still doesn''t know how to handle his rtionship with Margaret; he wants to be her friend, but since she wants to be more than just a friend, he fears hurting Nyx''s feelings.


    "..." Margaret freezes, her eyes full of affection fixed on Arthur''s and her heart beating faster.


    Little Eve appears behind her brother, casting an inquisitive and jealous look at Margaret.


    From the kitchen, Aria hears the strange silence and quickly exims. "Invite the girl in, Arthur. Don''t be a bad host!"


    "Oh, of course!" Arthur opens the door all the way and extends his hand to Margaret. "Please,e in."


    She wipes her shoes and enters the house, all her movements delicate and graceful.


    Eve seems to smell the danger and keeps holding onto the hem of Arthur''s shirt as if making it clear that she''s not up for sharing her brother with other girls.


    But Margaret just smiles gently and offers one of the candies from the basket to her. "Here, it''s for you, little princess."


    Eve casts a curious nce at Arthur, and he nods. "You can take it; she''s our friend."


    "Mm," Eve takes the candy and smiles at Margaret. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, sweet," Margaret smiles back at Eve and then at Arthur.


    He really likes the way Margaret treats Eve and tries to be even more friendly to her. "Did you bring something delicious for me too?"


    Margaret''s eyes sparkle when she sees Arthur''s smile, and even trying to behave, her naughty mind can''t help but imagine the thing she most wants to give him to eat... and that may be sweet, but it''s certainly not candy.


    "Of course!" She tries to cast a seductive look at him, but since she doesn''t have such experience, she just looks clumsy and cute.


    "It''s all for you¡­" She hands the basket to him and puts even more emphasis on her tone. "Only yours¡­"

 Chapter 36: Bold and Determined

    The loving way Margaret speaks to Arthur leaves him with nothing but a caring and proud smile on his face. However, her words have the opposite effect on thedies of the house, making all of them feel jealous.


    While little Eve only sees another girl wanting her big brother''s attention, which doesn''t seem so bad since Margaret is nice to her; Nyx, on the other hand, already sees herself as Arthur''s wife, so seeing another woman practically jumping into his arms is not pleasant at all.


    Even so, she doesn''t hate Margaret since the girl is not trying to steal her position as Main Wife as she is humble enough to want to be a secondary wife.


    Also, the effort and dedication of Margaret to Arthur cannot be ignored, which makes Nyx have a mixed opinion about the girl.


    Finally, there is Aria, who feels that jealousy in an even more intense way. She doesn''t wish to feel this way, but it is already hard enough to deal with Nyx, so having another woman in Arthur''s life, trying to have a share of his love, leaves Aria quite bitter.


    Yet, none of the three jealous girls wish to be rude to Margaret as she looks so kind and gentle.


    "Thank you, Margaret!" Arthur epts the food basket with an enthusiastic smile; he really likes everything she had prepared for him so far. He also remembers the first food baskets he received from Margaret when he was only eleven years old.


    Initially, they were full of fruits with only a few pieces of cake and other simple food. But the food baskets evolved over the years, nowadays being full of treats of all kinds and shapes.


    Sweet and savory cookies, covered with chocte, strawberry, or vani toppings. There are also various snacks and different breads, making Arthur wonder if Margaret really prepares everything by hand.


    He thinks she does because he can smell her strong perfume all over the basket and on all the bows adorning the goodies.


    Her scent is different from Nyx and Aria, who have a natural fragrance, and although Margaret can''tpare to them, she is still very fragrant, making Arthur like it very much.


    ''It smells like something made with flower nectar...'' He thinks as he feels iting from the food basket.


    Margaret''s smile bes even brighter as she sees that Arthur seems excited to eat the food she has prepared, feeling very proud and happy to please him. She would love to just sit next to him and watch him eat everything.


    But he looks at her with a regretful expression. "You don''t need to bring me such good gifts all the time; I feel like I don''t deserve it."


    "I wanted to thank you¡­ you know, for saving me that day." She shily speaks with her eyes full with affection and gratitude.


    Arthur likes Margaret more and more, but it only makes him feel guilty for not being able to return her feelings the way she deserves.


    "You''ve already thanked me," He replies gently.


    Margaret can see that Arthur wants to be close to her, but he is still hesitant, which makes her think of the woman who has his heart. However, instead of feeling sad, she is unwilling to give up, so she puts on her saddest expression like a puppy that is about to be abandoned.


    "I see," Her tone full of sadness. "You must be busy now, so I won''t take up your time..."


    Margaret doesn''t even need to put much effort into her act to break Arthur''s heart already.


    "Wait!" He holds her arm as she pretends to leave through the door. "Maybe you''d like to stay a little longer and have lunch with us?"


    "Really? You really want me here?" She asks excitedly, her eyes shining with anticipation. "I would love it, if it''s not too much trouble..."


    Arthur enjoys Margaret''spany; she can''tpete with Aria and Nyx in beauty, but she is bold and confident without seeming vulgar, which makes her attractive.


    "Is it okay, Mom?" He speaks loudly.


    "Of course, dear," Aria responds from the kitchen. "Any friend of yours is wee."


    Margaret doesn''t like the word ''friend'' much since she wants to be more than that for Arthur, but it''s certainly a good start, and she is very excited since this will be the first time they have lunch together. She feels like jumping up in joy, but she manages to control herself and stay calm like a well-behaveddy.


    Arthur closes the door and turns, finding Margaret very close to him, her loving expression and her eyes shining with anticipation.


    ''Damn!!!'' Arthur feels his predatory instinct being activated again. ''She looks like Nyx, a beautifulmb begging to be devoured by me!''


    He has a hard time trying to restrain the urge to devour Margaret and can only do so by focusing his thoughts on Nyx. ''I can''t be greedy! I already have Nyx, and she is perfect for me¡­''


    Not knowing how to deal with the excited Margaret, Arthur heads to the kitchen after delivering some candies to Eve, leaving the little girl very happy and busy.


    "I''m going to store it," Hements as he takes the basket with him.


    Margaret follows him like a curious bunny; arriving in the kitchen, she sees Aria cooking while utensils, cutlery, and food float around her.


    "Woah!!" She exims, impressed.


    Everyone in the vige knows that Aria is a powerful Mage, but they don''t see her using magic often, so that scene is like a spectacle for Margaret, and as someone who likes to cook, the youngdy can''t help but wish to have such abilities.


    "Hey, Margaret," Aria smiles gently at her. "How have you been? And your family?"


    "We are great, Mrs. Fletcher," Maraget says respectfully, and then her tone bes affectionate. "Thanks to Arthur¡­"


    But she almost jumps in fright when she sees a hostile glow pass through Aria''s eyes for a second. "A-Ahem! I-I mean, your son''s and your husband''s effort to protect us against those bad guys."


    In addition to jealousy, Aria feels disgusted when Margaret refers to Draven as her husband; that is how he was known by everyone, but now she doesn''t even want to think of him anymore.


    "You don''t need to call me Mrs. Fletcher; just Aria is good," She says calmly, with a hint of coldness. "Also, Draven is no longer part of this family."


    "Oh," Margaret bes even more concerned and casts an inquisitive look at Arthur, clearly seeking his help.


    He just shakes his head at her, and she understands that it is better to do as Aria said and not mention Draven anymore. As the atmosphere seems to be getting tenser, Margaret thinks of something and speaks in a pleading tone. "Can I help you finish lunch, Mrs.-, Ahem, I mean,dy Aria?"


    "Of course, sweetie," Aria replies in a gentle tone and stops some of the tasks that her utensils were doing by magic to let the girl do them manually.


    "Thank you!" Margaret quickly takes a position next to Aria and starts chopping vegetables.


    Aria has a lot of knowledge in all kinds of areas that one can study, but since she has spent most of her time focused on taking care of her children for thest fourteen years, she hasn''t had much time to be an expert in some things.


    This is the case with cooking, and even though Arthur thinks his mother is a five-star kitchen chef, Aria actually relies especially on her magic to make good food.


    But as soon as she sees Margaret cutting a carrot into small and delicate heart-shaped pieces, surely to please Arthur, she realizes that the youngdy has some good abilities.


    Setting her jealousy aside, Aria quickly starts learning things about cooking from Margaret, and the two end up getting along very well. However, this should be as expected, as Margaret is trying her best to please Aria as well as possible.


    Meanwhile, Arthur lets Eve have fun with the candies in the living room and sits at the kitchen table, watching his mother and Margaret cooking side by side.


    He starts noticing how that scene is heart-warming, yet he can''t help but realize that they look like mother-inw and daughter-inw cooking together for him.


    Margaret really fits well in that ce, but he can''t imagine Nyx doing the same. ''I guess she doesn''t like to cook... well, that doesn''t seem to be her thing in the end.''


    Arthur can''t imagine Nyx cooking for him even if she could appear without any problems, but that doesn''t make him love her any less; it just makes him want to enjoy watching Aria and Margaret cooking together more.


    Even though he starts watching the show with a clear mind and his heart full of warm feelings, soon he can''t help but notice some things...To start with, his eyes are drawn to those sensual waists that seem to always be swaying just for his delight.


    Aria has wide hips, a thin waist, and huge breasts; her body has the most perfect hourss figure ever. Meanwhile, Margaret has a slender body with bnced proportions, which, despite not being as voluptuous as his mother, is still quite attractive.


    Yet, Arthur can''t preventparisons in his mind, and while it''s not fair topare Margaret with Aria, the poor girl has even fewer curves than Nyx, even though the youngdy is neen and the demoness is the same age as him.


    ''Still, she has her charm...'' He smiles as he admires Margaret''s humble yet nice curves. ''Maybe she hasn''t fully matured yet? So Nyx''s body can get as curvy as my mother''s??''


    Many thoughtse to Arthur''s mind as he watches Aria and Margaret; their difference doesn''t seem like a bad thing but creates a more diverse and magnificent view.


    While Arthur has his fun, so do the girls. Margaret is very excited about everything regarding Aria and her magic-filled kitchen.


    She tastes fruits while cutting them to make a refreshing sd and is surprised that they taste much better than the ones she picks around the vige.


    "Wow! These fruits are so soft and sweet," Shements.


    Aria smiles proudly. "I use some special items and means to grow them."


    "Could you teach me?" Margaret starts to imagine how many delicious things she could make for Arthur with ingredients as incredible as those fruits.


    "Hmm..." Aria feels sorry for Margaret because the items she uses to grow such ingredients are made by herself, using her magic, so it shouldn''t be possible for a simple girl without magical training.


    Margaret quickly concludes that, and despite being envious of Aria for being such an incredible Mage, she doesn''t want to get down and continues to enjoy the moment.


    She starts to cut a vibrant yellow mango, and when she tastes it, she makes a pleasant expression. "Mmmmm~~ this is so delicious!!"


    Upon tasting something so good, the first thought thates to her mind is to give it to Arthur.


    She cuts a piece of the mango and quickly goes to the table. Since she is on the opposite side of Arthur, she bends over the table and stretches her arm, holding the piece of mango with three fingers.


    "Here, try it," She says in a loving tone while bringing her hand to his mouth, clearly trying to give it to him directly in the mouth.


    Margaret acts quickly, and Arthur reacts instinctively, opening his mouth to eat the piece of mango. Her smile gets bigger, and her eyes shine even more when she sees Arthur lower his guard.


    Without thinking about the consequences, she follows her instincts and uses that moment to shove the piece of mango and her three fingers into Arthur''s mouth.


    ''Huh?!'' He barely has time to react before feeling the tips of Margaret''s fingers dancing inside his mouth, her taste mixed with the sweetness of that delicious mango...


    Arthur pulls his head back, but Margaret rubs the tips of her fingers inside his mouth and tongue, stealing a good amount of his saliva.


    She nces at her fingers covered with his bright saliva and casts a naughty look at him while slowly bringing her fingers toward her own mouth.


    ''You wouldn''t...'' Arthur freezes, his eyes fixed on her fingers; such a hot scene...


    He doubts, but she doesn''t,


    So she puts those three fingers in her little mouth and sucks his saliva from them with a bold and loving expression.


    Arthur can''t do anything; neither his determination nor his love for Nyx can prevent him from getting hard with that scene.


    ''Damn, girl! You are so naughty!!!''


    _________________________________


    *****************************


    AN/: I noticed that maybe readers are confused by the format of the dialogue, so to make it clear, I''m going to use " " for normal dialogue, '' '' for mental conversations with Nyx, and '' '' with italics for private monologues. If you don''t like it, just let me know.

 Chapter 37: Lunch Time

    Arthur is really shocked by Margaret''s bold move; seeing her suck his saliva from her fingers in that naughty way is the most sensual thing he has ever seen in his two lives. Aria has a unique charm that is naturally seductive, and the same can be said about Nyx, but both do not try to act in a different way, unlike Margaret is doing now.


    Her beauty goes up several levels in his perception, and he can''t take his eyes off her pink lips, wet with his saliva...


    Nyx, seeing that scene, can''t help but get upset and jealous.


    ''If you don''t close your mouth, your jaw will really fall to the floor!'' She exims in his mind.


    Arthur knows he is wrong; no matter how he tries to see it, letting another girl stick her fingers in his mouth, steal his saliva, and then drink it in front of him and his fianc¨¦e, cannot be right.


    ''I didn''t want this!'' He says to Nyx.


    ''I saw everything; you opened your mouth for her!'' She responds.


    ''I wanted the mango!''


    ''I know you want her mango!''


    ''No! I only want your mango!''


    Arthur tries to be sincere, but his words leave Nyx embarrassed.


    ''What kind of conversation is this... you can''t talk like this after giving an indirect kiss to another girl in front of me...'' Her tone is a mixture of shyness and frustration.


    ''But... I...'' Arthur has no way to defend himself; it''s his fault for lowering his guard in front of Margaret.


    ''How was I supposed to know she could do something like that with my mother so close?'' He wonders.


    Meanwhile, Margaret''s situation isn''t any better. She may be enjoying the sweet and incredible taste of Arthur''s saliva, her expression showing her delight, but inside her mind, she''s actually freaking out. ''I can''t believe I did that!! That was crazy; he''s going to hate me now!!''


    ''He may think I''m a dirty girl... damn it!! Why couldn''t I hold back???'' But I wanted to taste his mouth so badly... AAAAAHHHH!!!''


    Margaret is so focused on her thoughts that it takes her a while to notice Arthur''s expressions as he gazes at her.


    ''Wait... he doesn''t seem upset?'' All she sees is curiosity and surprise in Arthur''s eyes. ''Maybe he liked it... yeah, he likes me, hahahah!!!''


    While Arthur has to deal with the jealous Nyx in his mind, Margaret is very happy with his reactions. Aria doesn''t take long to notice that something is wrong, and she turns around, but Margaret and Arthur quickly try to feign calmness.


    "Mmmm, this mango is really delicious!" Margaret smiles as she licks her fingertips.


    Arthur can''t get the thought of her savoring his saliva from his mind; it makes him excited in many ways. "Yeah... delicious... The mango, I mean, the mango!"


    "Hmm..." Aria has no idea what just happened, but she can see Arthur''s guilty expression, and it makes her sure that something happened. But since she has no proof, there''s no actual culprit, so she smiles friendly at Margaret. "Take some more mangoes; we can make juice."


    "Yes, Ma''am!" Margaret quickly does as Aria says and grabs more mangos to make juice.


    She tries to concentrate on her task, but asionally, she casts a quick nce at Arthur, making him remember her naughty move again. He does not try to avoid the looks of the cute, naughty girl, even if he runs the risk of making Nyx a little angry.


    Arthur does not n to do anything to Margaret, but having her around makes the atmosphere more pleasant, and he wants to enjoy such a moment. Half an hourter, the lunch is ready, a real banquet thanks to Margaret''s help.


    Everyone sits at the table to eat all those delicious foods and talk about casual things, mainly about the vige and its people.


    Margaret sits on the opposite side of Arthur and keeps casting naughty nces at him whenever Aria is not looking, but therees a time when she talks about the vige being safe during thest week, but that she heard some distant howlsst night, which left her concerned.


    "There should be the wolves in the forest," Ariaments.


    The forest that surrounds the vige is a barren expanse, so it is not umon for wolves and other beasts to approach the vige to hunt the farmers'' herds, but since Draven always took care of it, this has not been an issue in the past. However, since he left a week ago, they have started to be more active.


    Margaret and other people from the vige saw Draven follow the road that leads out of the vige on a horse, but they just thought he was going to make a wider round. Now, however, Margaret can see that Aria and Draven seem to have separated, so she is concerned about the safety of the vige.


    The poor girl does not ask Aria and Arthur for help, but her pleading eyes make it clear that she is scared.


    "I can take care of some wolves," Arthur does not like to see Margaret scared and really wants to help her.


    "Hmm..." Aria shakes her head. "A little practice might be good, but not now; it''s better if we keep focused on your cultivation."


    "But we can''t let the farmers suffer because of wolves when I can easily take care of them," Arthur insists, making Margaret like him even more.


    "Of course," Ariaments with a confident expression. "That''s why I''m going to put some protective seals around the vige; they will keep beasts away and even kill hostile invaders."


    "You can do that??" Arthur is surprised.


    Aria nods. "I should have done this a long time ago, but Draven needed things to keep his mind busy, people to protect so he could feel like a hero and feed his ego..."


    ''Damn!'' Arthur can''t help but feel disappointed in his father for needing such a thing. ''What is wrong with him??''


    Margaret is also very confused. She and all the farmers always saw Draven as an honorable hero, but now she doesn''t know what to think. "Did he let us be in danger just to save us?"


    Aria notices the shock of the poor girl and gives her a gentle look. "Please, dear, don''t mention thest part to anyone. I''m going to talk to everyone and put the seals around the vige; it will keep everyone safe."


    "Sure!" Margaret nods several times; she is very happy because Aria is going to help the vige, so she doesn''t mind keeping quiet about it.


    "Good," Aria smiles and turns her attention back to Arthur. "And you keep focusing on your training; it makes no sense to go around swinging your sword like your father does."


    Arthur doesn''t feel like his father, he doesn''t have altruistic desires in his heart and the idea of protecting the people of the vige has always been something he wanted to do because of his father and to keep his perfect family.


    Even when he killed those bandits, his main thought was to prevent them from hurting Margaret, and if he could prevent those guys from hurting other girls like her, it would be a bonus.


    And it is precisely because of such feelings that he now wants to keep the vige protected, to keep Margaret safe because she is his friend and he likes her. So, his mother''s magic seals are perfect as he can continue cultivating in peace, knowing that she is safe.


    "Yes, Mom," He nods to Aria.


    Hearing that, Margaret can''t help but be curious about Arthur''s training. "What is this cultivation like? I''ve always wanted to see it..."


    That is a clear attempt to watch Arthur train, which doesn''t please Aria much as that could distract him from his cultivation. On the other hand, Aria has never seen Arthur get close to another person in the vige; Margaret is literally his first friend, and it''s evident that he likes her, even if it''s not romantically yet.


    So, she doesn''t want to push Arthur''s only friend away, even if that friend is a young adultdy clearly trying to get his affection.


    ''I didn''t expect being a mother to be so difficult¡­'' She sighs as she thinks. She then gives a curious look to Arthur, who is also looking at her with a simr expression. "What do you think, darling?"


    "Hmm..." Arthur looks at Margaret, and her eyes are shining with expectation, which makes him not want to reject the poor girl.


    ''But what if she keeps doing such naughty things¡­'' He can''t get the scene of her drinking his saliva out of his mind. ''Everything has a limit; I don''t know if I can resist her¡­''


    Margaret is definitely not an experienced woman, but she is very smart and starts to understand how Arthur''s mind and body work. She just needs to put on her sad puppy expression again to make him feel bad.


    "I guess it''s okay if it''s just for today..." He ends up agreeing, and as Nyx doesn''tin in his mind, it seems she also feels sorry for Margaret''s sad expression.


    "Really???" Margaret shows a beautiful smile and almost jumps over the table to hug Arthur.


    He just smiles in return, happy to see her so excited. Aria also smiles, but her expression is more curious due to the incredible devotion Margaret shows for Arthur. ''This girl won''t give up¡­''


    The group finishes lunch and eats the candies that Margaret brought as dessert. Aria notices how much Arthur enjoys everything that girl cooks, so she thinks about asking for some culinary tips. Eve returns to studying, leaving Aria and Margaret to follow Arthur to the backyard, where they start to watch his training.


    Margaret always wondered what cultivation would be like; after all, everyone always hears about the techniques that nobles and people with high potential use to be powerful. Seeing Arthur shirtless, performing martial movements on thewn while his divinely muscr body sweats glistening drops that she feels like licking, she feels like she is seeing the most fantastic thing in her lifetime.


    "This is so beautiful..." She gets so emotional watching Arthur that she almost starts to cry. Aria, beside her, can''t me Margaret for enjoying the show that much; after all, she herself enjoys it much more than she should. They watch Arthur in silence for a full hour. They could go on for more hours just watching him, but Margaret can''t prevent a desire from growing in her heart.


    In fact, that desire arose on the night her arm got grabbed by the bandit, due to the helplessness she felt. She loved being saved by Arthur and enjoyed feeling protected by him, but what she really desires is to be able to stand by his side.


    Not as a weak girl who needs to be saved by him all the time, but as a strong and independent woman who chooses to be by his side and can help him instead of just being a burden to carry along.


    "Lady Aria..." Margaret looks at her with her eyes full of determination. "Can I cultivate, too?"

 Chapter 38: A Girls Determination

    While Arthur focuses on training, Aria finds herself in a difficult situation to answer Margaret''s question. She could honestly tell her that it will be very difficult for her, with amon lineage and without an Astral beast at 19 years old, to cultivate, as she would not achieve much.


    Such challenges are not just because of the limitations of her bloodline but also the fact that she would need many rare resources in order to build a stable Foundation, as just a bottle of the oil that Aria used to clean Arthur''s Astral Veins costs more than Margaret''s families'' yearly earnings from selling farm products.


    And that''s just the tip of the problem since Margaret would also need an experienced Master who could teach her good cultivation techniques¡­


    However, to say such things would hurt and demoralize Margaret, something Aria does not want to do.


    "Cultivating..." She looks at the youngdy with curious eyes. "Why do you want to cultivate?"


    "To get stronger," Margaret gives the most obvious answer, but Aria is not convinced.


    "Why get stronger now? You grew up in this peaceful vige, protected from all harm... isn''t it easier to just continue like this? Maybe just find a good husband who can take care of you?"


    Margaret makes a sad expression. "That''s what my parents tell me every day since I can remember..."


    "You have to find a good noble to serve, a man who will take care of you, protect you from all dangers..." She imitates her mother''s tone mockingly.


    Then she looks at Aria with bright eyes of resolution. "I don''t want that shit! I don''t want to be dependent on some random disgusting nobleman, and I don''t want to be with any other man besides Ar-" She stops, unsure if Aria would approve of her feelings for Arthur.


    Aria continues to look at Margaret with a curious expression. "So, what do you really want?"


    Margaret gathers the courage to be honest, following her intuition. "I want to serve your son."


    "Hmm¡­" Aria raises one of her eyebrows, casting her prating gaze into Margaret''s bright eyes. "Isn''t that exactly what your mother told you to do?"


    Margaret quickly shakes her head. "I wasn''t clear enough; I don''t want to serve him as some maid just for his status, I want to be with him, by his side, as a strong and independent woman; I want to help him, be useful to him, and take care of his needs¡­"


    Aria can see that Margaret''s feelings for Arthur are very strong, but she still wants to test the girl''s determination.


    "Don''t you feel this way because he looks like a nobleman from a rich family?" She asks.


    "No!" Margaret quickly denies it. "I confess that I noticed him the first time because of his looks¡­ he is so handsome and strong¡­" She blushes and tries to focus again. "That was more than four years ago when I noticed that he was different from the other boys, but not just because he is taller and stronger than them¡­"


    Her eyes shine with affection. "But it''s also because he''s always been kind to me, never casts disgustingscivious nces at my body like other boys¡­He is good to me, and that''s why I know he is the right man for me; my heart knows he is the best, and I love him for that!" She speaks with determination.


    Aria sighs. She can''t help but feel a little envious of Margaret for feeling that way; after all, Aria never felt such feelings for a man, even for Draven who tried his best. It was him who insisted they start a family, and she epted because she really wanted one.


    Seeing the strange expression on Aria''s face, Margaret fears she will be rejected.


    "Look,dy Aria, I''m not stupid," She speaks in a respectful and humble tone. "I know I''m not good enough to be his wife, but I can persist to be useful to him. In thest three years, all I have done was improve my cooking skills to be able to cook for him, and I think I''m doing a good job now.


    If you give me an opportunity to cultivate, I can prove that I can get stronger for him, even if it requires everything from me!" Margaret speaks candidly, showing that she is not blind to the matters of status.


    ''Three years training to cook¡­'' Aria is surprised to hear that. "So that''s why you cook so well¡­ only for him?"


    Margaret nods. "Yes, I can do anything for him¡­ and I just want to be in his life."


    Aria is truly impressed with Margaret''s feelings, as is Nyx, who is listening to the whole conversation from Arthur''s Nexus.


    "I see¡­" Aria thinks about many things; as Arthur''s mother, she wants the best for him, and even if the idea bothers her a little, him having multiple wives might not be so bad. However, those women would need to be the most remarkable and talented women in the world for Aria to consider letting them get close to her beloved son.


    ''Margaret shouldn''t fit into such requirements due to her humble origin¡­'' Aria can''t help but think that way. ''But maybe she can make up for theck of talent with her solid determination and devotion to Arthur¡­''


    ''I guess so,'' Aria has a good feeling about Margaret and chooses to follow her intuition.


    "Okay, little girl." She smiles warmly. "I''ll be your Master and teach you how to cultivate."


    "Really!?" Margaret has tried hard to make her determination clear, but hearing a positive answer is still a happy surprise.


    "Easy, girl," Aria pats Margaret''s head. "This doesn''t mean you''re entering the family, just that I''m going to help you get stronger, but as far as your rtionship with Arthur goes... well, that''s between you and him."


    Margaret feels as if she has won Aria''s blessing, so she gets very excited and starts jumping for joy. "This is incredible!! I won''t disappoint you, I swear!!" She exims loud enough even for Arthur to hear. He casts a curious nce at the two, and Aria quickly exims. "Keep training! We''re just talking."


    While Arthur goes back to focusing on his training, Aria pulls Margaret to the corner of the yard and speaks more quietly.


    "Before I ept you as my apprentice, there are conditions," She says in a serious tone.


    "Mm!" Margaret nods with an attentive expression.


    "First," Aria shows a finger. "You have to teach me your cooking tricks."


    "Oh," Margaret is surprised by such a request and quickly nods. "If this one''s humble skills can be useful to you, then this one-"


    "Cut the crap," Aria speaks in a friendly tone as she smacks her head. "You don''t need to act humble with me; I can see through you, girl."


    Margaret casts an apologetic smile at Aria, while biting her little tongue in embarrassment "Got it, I''ll do my best."


    "Good," Aria smiles.


    Then she shows two fingers. "Second, and listen carefully, as this is very important... you have to contain your advances on my son."


    "What??" Margaret is taken by surprise again and tries to feign innocence with a confused expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that, girl. I already said I can see through your games," Aria says confidently. "I see every time you cast seductive nces at him, and I also know that you did something naughty in the kitchen, right next to me!"


    ''Damn!'' Margaret starts to realize that Aria can be very observant.


    Before she can apologize, Aria continues. "I really don''t want to get involved in your rtionship, but Arthur is at aplicated age for boys... if you keep teasing him, he might end up eating you."


    "..." Margaret has been dreaming about that moment for three years; it is literally her fantasy every night before falling asleep. Aria sees the cute girl biting her lip, and that irritates her even more.


    "I''m serious, Margaret," she says and casts a severe look at the girl. "I asked Arthur to wait until he turns fifteen before entering his adult life."


    "I understand; I mean it!" Margaret nods several times, like an obedient puppy. "I won''t do anything bold, I promise."


    Aria sighs, but she can''t really feel relieved because she knows how Arthur is bing more and more interested in sexual things. She can''t stop her mind from imagining how it will be when Nyx and Margaret taste his big dragon, and then the two will spend all day begging him for it¡­


    ''Shit!! Why is this so painful?!?'' She grits her teeth in frustration, then shakes her head to get these thoughts out of her mind.


    Aria turns her attention back to Margaret as the girl seems about to explode with so much happiness. Then she shows three fingers. "There''s one more thing: I won''t try to stop you from showing him your devotion, but his decision is the final one; that is, if he epts you, it''s fine, but if not, you''ll have to stop pursuing him."


    Margaret nods again, but to stop trying to get Arthur''s affection is something she couldn''t do no matter how she tried. She remembers the conversation they had on the night of his birthday party, and a question arises in her mind.


    "He already has someone, doesn''t he?" She asks.


    Aria nods. "That''s also something you''ll have to resolve with him; I have nothing to do with it."


    She is happy that the possible conflict between Nyx and Margaret is Arthur''s problem, but in her heart, she also knows that she won''t be able to avoid trying to help him if he needs help with that.


    "I understand," Margaret nods. "I will do everything right; I don''t want to create problems; just be part of Arthur''s life an-"


    "And take care of him," Ariapletes the words that Margaret begins to repeat. "I got it, but from now on, you have to obey your Master!"


    "Yes, Master!" Margaret bows respectfully.


    Aria can''t resist the urge tough and strokes Margaret''s hair. "Good girl, maybe you can achieve your dreams if your determination is as strong as it seems."


    "I won''t disappoint you, Master!" She says again, and can''t stop her eyes from ncing at Arthur. Aria knows that having Margaret around will greatly decrease the chances of Arthur waiting until his next birthday before starting to do sexual things, but the end result might be worth it if Margaret is one of his wives.


    "Do you want to tell him the good news?" She asks.


    "I do!" Margaret quickly responds, her eyes shining beautifully.


    "Then do it," Aria urges her as she pushes her from behind, with a warm smile on her face.


    Margaret doesn''t think twice; her body just acts, and she runs towards Arthur.


    "Arthur!!!" She yells and jumps on him, unable to contain her happiness. He barely has time to fear Nyx''s reaction because he''s worried that Margaret will fall on the ground and hurt herself, even if she falls on the grass.


    His body simply reacts, and he catches her in his arms before they both roll on thewn.


    "Margaret???" He is confused because he didn''t hear her conversation withAria like Nyx did.


    "Your mother¡­ she¡­" Margaret is so happy that she doesn''t even try to kiss Arthur this time, simply hugging him tightly. "She''s going to be my Master!!!"

 Chapter 39: Nyxs Thoughts

    Arthur is very pleased to see Margaret so happy and also surprised that Aria has epted her as a disciple. This is really good because Arthur sees Margaret as a dear friend, so knowing that she will be able to grow stronger and protect herself makes him feel more at ease.


    Yet, he can also see how having her around every day would create all sorts of situations to affect his rtionship with Nyx. She has been silent for a while, but Arthur is certain that tonight, she will have a lot toin about, and he doesn''t have the right to be upset for it.


    Right now, he simply can''t push Margaret away, especially when she seems so happy and isn''t trying anything bold beyond hugging him.


    "That''s great news, Margaret," he says in a warm tone while stroking her ck hair gently.


    "Yeah! Your mother is the best!!" She exims and continues to hug him, unable to contain her emotions.


    While many conflicting thoughts arise in Nyx''s mind, Aria observes the scene from a distance and shakes her head wryly.


    ''Is this really a good idea?'' She sighs. ''At least, this way, I can keep an eye on them¡­'' She allows Margaret to hug Arthur for another minute before waving her finger and making the girl float away from him with her magic.


    "Whaahhh!??" Margaret is taken by surprise, with her body already missing the contact with Arthur.


    "If you want rewards, first you have to put in some work," Aria speaks in a wise tone as she takes Margaret to the other side of the yard, a cheap facade to hide her budding jealousy.


    "Yes, Master!!" She is very determined to give her best to stay by Arthur''s side and willing to obey all of her orders.


    Aria can see the resolve shining in Margaret''s eyes, but she also understands that the excited girl cannot contain her feelings for Arthur when she is close to him. As such, she creates a wall of dark panels in the middle of thewn, dividing the yard into two so they can cultivate separately.


    Afterward, she uses the rest of the afternoon to teach Margaret the fundamentals about cultivation; she doesn''t go into detail about Lineages and Astral Beasts, although she already has some ns for that as wellter on.


    Margaret strives to learn, while sneaking a few nces at Arthur when Aria isn''t watching. Later on, they prepare dinner together during the evening, which ends up being as delicious as the lunch. After eating a few more candies brought by Margaret as dessert, Arthur apanies her home.


    They enjoy a rxing walk under the moonlight, and with the romantic atmosphere, Margaret tries very hard to contain her feelings and behave. They only talked about cultivation, after which she said goodbye to Arthur with a hug and a gentle kiss on the cheek, making Arthur feel grateful for her restrained behavior.


    His day was full of nice surprises, most of them because of Margaret, and Arthur is in a good mood as he returns home. The moment he enters his bedroom though, his good mood disappears, reced by the worry of how affected Nyx would be by the same events.


    Contrary to his concerns though, she just materializes her body next to him as soon as he lies down in bed. Her expression seems calm and thoughtful, leaving Arthur confused.


    ''Is this some kind of technique to calm me down, and then torture me when I let my guard down?''


    Arthur doesn''t know what to do; he has no experience in romantic rtionships in both lifetimes, and all he saw Draven do in those fourteen years was obey Aria, which didn''t prevent his mother from separating from him, so Arthur doesn''t think that obeying his wife like a dog would yield good results.


    Yet, he also understands how he may have hurt Nyx by allowing Margaret to get so close to him.


    ''AhhhhhhhhhhhHH!!! This is soplicated!!''


    After a long sigh, he looks at Nyx lying next to him. She doesn''t let him be tortured by his guilt any longer before putting an arm and a leg over his body as usual.


    Arthur sleeps in shorts and t-shirt because if Nyx starts to touch his chest directly, it will awaken his predatory instincts, and it will be impossible not to eat her. Even so, he enjoys feeling her warmth through his clothes. She, on the other hand, has returned to wearing her ck bikini that only covers her intimate parts.


    Arthur wants to ask her how she feels, but he fears her response, so he just adjusts his arm behind her neck and pulls her head to rest on his chest. She justys there, well-behaved like a good wife, leaving Arthur even more confused.


    After a few minutes of silence, she starts to make circles on his chest with her finger, making it clear that she wants to say something.


    "You can talk to me, Nyx," he says in a gentle tone and strokes her face. "Our rtionship should be based on trust andmunication."


    She makes a thoughtful and hesitant expression. "I don''t know how to say it..."


    "Is it about Margaret?" He doesn''t want to just ignore the problem and goes straight to the point.


    "I understand," she interrupts him. "You couldn''t be rude to her; you''re not like that¡­"


    He can see the concern in her eyes and quickly tries to make his position clear. "I like Margaret, but just as a friend; I like having her around, and I want her to be happy, but I don''t feel for her what I feel for you."


    "You don''t need to tell me that," Nyx smiles, but despite her words, she is secretly happy about his words.


    "I know how you feel; I can see how Margaret feels, and..." She hesitates a little but gathers courage and speaks her mind. "I can''t me you for liking her when she is so nice to you..."


    Arthur is really happy that Nyx is not angry at him, but he is confused because she still seems hesitant.


    "I can ask her to contain her feelings," He doesn''t want to hurt her feelings, so he quickly suggests. "If I tell her that it may ruin our rtionship, I think she will stop."


    "She won''t stop," Nyx speaks in a confident tone. "She loves you and will do anything for you; maybe she can pretend to contain her feelings, but it will hurt her inside, and you will me yourself."


    Arthur can''t help but me himself already; after all, it''s his feelings for Margaret that make him hate the idea of hurting the poor girl.


    "So help me find a solution then.." he asks Nyx. "I don''t know what to do, honey¡­"


    "I know..." Shements but immediately falls silent afterward, her heart filled with conflicting feelings, making him curious as he waits for her to speak.


    She looks into his eyes, her eyes shining with resignation.


    "What if I say it''s okay?"


    "What is?" Arthur gets confused.


    Nyx hesitates for a few seconds but speaks again in a determined tone. "I mean, it''s okay if Margaret stays... the way she wants."


    "I think I got it wrong," Arthur has an idea of what Nyx means, but that seems crazy, or rather, too good to be true.


    She looks away as she feels embarrassed about her proposal. "Margaret has already made it clear that she doesn''t want to steal my ce, so... m-maybe¡­"


    Arthur has no more doubt about what she is suggesting, but he can''t believe she would be willing to ept something like that. He can''t even imagine her being with other men, so he naturally thinks she feels the same way.


    "Wait, are you really encouraging me to have another lover?" He asks.


    "I''m not encouraging you!" She says in an upset tone and gives a cute punch in his chest. "I would like to be the only woman in your heart, but..."


    She bes shy and hides her face in his chest. "I want the best for you... even if it''s not very pleasant for me..."


    Her deration fills Arthur''s heart with gratitude. He kisses Nyx''s head and strokes the tips of her horns.


    "You don''t need to make such a sacrifice for me, dear. We are fine like this, aren''t we?"


    "We are," Nyx begins to affectionately nuzzle Arthur''s neck. "But it wouldn''t be so bad... I mean, Margaret is so dedicated and loyal to you... she''s good for you... and you like her...You definitely can''t go around looking for other wives, but if it''s just Margaret and you want her... I can allow it." Her tone is sincere and tender.


    Since Nyx seems willing to be so amodating and open-minded for him, he has to respond in kind. "How could we make this work?"


    Nyx shows him a finger like Aria did to Margaret. "There are conditions, and the first one is that you let me talk to her; I will make it clear that I am your first wife, your main wife!! And she can only have a share of you if she knows her ce," she says in a confident and proud tone.


    But Arthur doesn''t think she would humiliate Margaret or anything like that, just assure her position in his heart, and that seems the least he can do in such a situation. He is also sure that Margaret would have no problems with that; she has already made it clear that she is fine being his second wife.


    "Sounds right," he says in a calm tone.


    Nyx looks into his eyes and then shows two fingers. "The second condition is that you make it up to me."


    "Oh, dear," he can''t help but smile at her request. So he holds her face and looks into her eyes. "Whatever you desire."


    She shows a bright and warm smile, her heart beating faster, feeling Arthur''s emotions. "So it''s all right, you have my permission to ept Margaret as your second wife."


    Arthur still doesn''t understand his feelings for Margaret and isn''t sure what he wants to do in the future, but knowing that Nyx is willing to share him with other women makes him love her even more.


    He can''t think of Margaret now; only Nyx is in his mind and his heart, only his beloved subus now¡­


    ''Nyx, you are so precious!'' He exims in her mind and seals her lips with a passionate kiss.


    She also doesn''t think about anything other than him and responds eagerly, straddling his body to kiss him even deeper. Arthur ces a hand behind her neck and pulls her face even closer towards his, while the other roams around her back and waist freely as he kisses her passionately.


    That is no longer enough to express his feelings, so he pushes his tongue into her little mouth, which opens immediately, and Nyx''s long and delicate tongue dances to his rythm. He sucks the sweet nectar from inside her mouth while she delights in the mixture of their saliva.


    "Mm~~" She can''t prevent cute moans from escaping her mouth while feeling so good.


    "More... I want more... ahhh..." She pleads while making her tongue coil around his hungrily.


    "Show me... mmmm... show me how you feel!" She asks between moans.


    "Sure, honey," Arthur continues to kiss Nyx madly.


    They spend half the night exploring each other''s mouths and bodies as they intertwine their tongues in a battle of domination.


    When Nyx finally falls asleep on Arthur''s chest, her face is painted with the colors of satisfaction.


    He falls asleep shortly after, waking up the next day with the delicious taste of Nyx filling his mouth, a taste so good he would never want to rece it.

 Chapter 40: Loved Women are the Loyalest

    After spending half the night kissing Nyx, Arthur wakes up early and descends the stairs groggily, going to the kitchen, where he finds his mother almost done with the breakfast.


    "Morning, darling" She greets him with her usual loving tone and offers him a cup of hot coffee.


    "Morning¡­ Mom¡­ Uuwaaahh" Arthur smiles at his mother, while yawning. His body is taking a while to wake up, especially because he barely slept as he spent most of the night thinking about Margaret and the future of their rtionship.


    Aria notices that Arthur seems concerned about something. "Difficult night?"


    "Not really," Hements while drinking coffee, which helps his body to wake up.


    Aria grabs the bread she made and puts it on the table before sitting in front of Arthur and cutting it in slices for him.


    "If you want to talk about something, Mommy is here for you," She smiles at him.


    Arthur feels increasinglyfortable talking to his mother about anything, but he doesn''t quite know how to introduce the subject of Nyx epting Margaret as his girlfriend.


    "Mom¡­ I know it''s not umon for people to have multiple spouses on the continent of Eldoria, but howmon is it really?" He asks, surprising Aria with such a question.


    Before she can react, he continues. "I mean, everyone in the vige is monogamous, and even you and father¡­ well, when you had something, I suppose you''ve always been monogamous."


    Aria doesn''t like to remember her rtionship with Draven. She was never sexually active, and the only thing that motivated her at the beginning was to create a new family. Draven, on the other hand, has always been very sexually active, and as she did not want to satisfy his needs, he always soughtfort in the bed of other women.


    Aria never cared about that, and that''s what made her realize that there was no future for their rtionship. It''s as if something was missing inside her, and she only started to notice due to Arthur. She tries not to think about it and refocuses her attention on his question.


    "Hmm, the things that lead someone to have more romantic partners can be many. Mainly arranged marriages between noble families to maintain lineages, but also very lustful men or women who are not satisfied with their partners,"


    She continues. "Anyway, exceptional people do not like to share their partner with others, and simpler people are usually fine with just one partner."


    "So having multiple spouses is not verymon in the end?" Arthur asks.


    "I guess so¡­" Aria responds. "But why are you thinking about this, darling?"


    Before he can reply, she continues with a teasing smile, "Ara Ara~ don''t tell me you already want to make a harem?"


    "No!" Arthur quickly responds because that idea doesn''t seem natural to him yet; after all, all his romantic experience is summed up by what he has with Nyx and Margaret.


    Ariaughs. "You don''t have to be ashamed of that, my dear; being monogamous doesn''t make you a good husband alone, just as having more than one wife wouldn''t be the reason for you to be a bad husband, either."


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur wonders about that.


    Aria continues. "Think about it: if your woman is not willing to let you have other women, it may be because you already failed to make her happy, and then she would not want things to get worse, but on the other hand, if you already make your wife happy, she might not mind sharing part of your love and attention with others." Aria finishes her analogy.


    Arthur hears Aria''s words and can''t deny that they make some sense. He gets curious about it and mentally asks Nyx. ''Is she right? Do I already make you so happy that you''re willing to let me have another wife?''


    That''s really how Nyx feels, but telling it to Arthur would only inte his ego and she fears he might stop trying to please her so much.


    "You still have a lot to improve on to get to that point!" Nyx lies tantly, but her shy tone betrays her.


    Arthur can''t help but feel proud, and the concerns about dividing his love between Nyx and Margaret diminish.


    ''If I can please them both to the fullest, then there''s really no problem¡­'' He starts to imagine the scene of his two cutembs begging to be devoured in his bed¡­


    Aria notes the glint of greed arising in Arthur''s eyes and throws a piece of bread in his face.


    "What kind of thoughts are arising in your dirty mind??" She asks, clearly frustrated.


    "It''s nothing," He tries to look innocent. "I was just thinking about what you said."


    "My intention is not to make you start thinking about making a harem but to make you want to be a good man and a good husband for your future wife!" Aria makes her point clear.


    "I know, I know," He speaks in his defense. "It''s just that¡­"


    "What!? Spit it out already." Aria squints her gaze at him as she gets curious.


    Arthur fears Aria''s reaction but still speaks it. "Nyx is willing to let me ept Margaret¡­ you know, as your daughter-inw."


    "Oh, My!" Aria feels a mix of feelings, but she is proud of Arthur. "She already said that?"


    "You don''t seem very surprised, mother.." Hements drily.


    "Well," Aria touches her chin with a finger, and with charming innocence, "I thought something like this would happen at some point; I guess Mommy made you a good husband already, hehehe¡­"


    "I can''t believe you''re bragging about something like this," Arthur replies with augh, as he feels amused by the contrast of the topic and her reaction.


    Aria giggles a little more and then throws a prating look at Arthur. "So, what are you going to do?"


    "What do you mean?" He asks, feeling a drop of cold sweat on his back from her serious tone.


    "About the girl, you fool, I''m talking about Margaret. Are you going to get your second fianc¨¦e already?" Aria asks, her eyes shining with conflicting feelings.


    "Are you okay with that?" He asks cautiously, noticing a shade of difort in her gaze.


    She shrugs. "What does that have to do with me? They''re going to be your wives, not mine."


    "Come on," Arthur shakes his head, not understanding his mother''s actions. "You''re not like this; how could you not care? It''s about our family, after all."


    Aria lets out a long sigh. "Okay, I do care. But still, this is something you have to decide for yourself; I don''t want to force you into anything."


    "I see," Arthur thinks a little before speaking again. "So, what''s your opinion about it?"


    "Hmm, let me see¡­" Aria wonders about that. "I still don''t know much about Nyx, just as I don''t know Margaret that well either¡­But while you and Nyx have an unprecedented rtionship, I really don''t know what to think of it. Margaret, on the other hand, seems pretty straightforward; her determination and devotion to you are admirable" She continues in an enthusiastic tone.


    "Did you know that she spent three years, three whole years, just training her cooking skills for you?" Ariaments, surprising Arthur.


    He again doesn''t have time to say anything before she continues. "She could work in a good restaurant in any city on the continent, open her own pastry shop, or even be a chef within some rich noble''s family¡­"


    "But no, all that matters to her is to cook only for you and your family," Aria''s eyes shine with admiration as she talks about Margaret.


    Arthur looks at his mother curiously "You really like Margaret already, don''t you?"


    "The girl certainly has her way of earning my admiration," Aria speaks honestly. "After all, what mother wouldn''t want her son to have such a loyal and dedicated wife?"


    "That girl¡­" Arthur smiles. "She''s really special if she even made you like her that much. I suppose that''s why you epted her as your disciple?"


    "Not really," Aria responds. "I think her determination is quite strong, and since she''s your friend, I''m going to help her get stronger. But if she ends up as my daughter-inw, it wouldn''t be bad."


    "I see¡­"


    While Arthur admires Margaret for making others like her so easily, Aria continues to look at him with curious eyes.


    "So, what are you going to do?" She asks again.


    "I still don''t know," He responds. "I''m not sure I can make both Nyx and Margaret happy."


    "Oh, don''t be so humble; it doesn''t suit you, my son," Aria speaks lovingly. "If Nyx is willing to ept another woman in your life, it can only be because you''re doing a good job."


    "I hope so," Arthur doesn''t want to be too arrogant and greedy, but such feelings are growing within his heart without his control.


    "Anyway, I still don''t know how I feel about Margaret," He speaks honestly.


    "Can I make a request?" Aria asks.


    Arthur nods, and she exins. "Whatever your decision, wait a bit before talking to Margaret about it, and also, don''t tell her about Nyx right now."


    "Why?" He asks, curious.


    "For her future''s sake," Aria exins. "I just epted her as a disciple, so she needs to be as focused as possible on her cultivation, especially during the beginning. If you say you''re going to make her your wife, she will be too distracted to be able to spare any attention to cultivating."


    Aria''s words make sense, but Arthur can see that there''s more, probably regarding him and Margaret starting to do naughty things if he makes her his fianc¨¦e right away.


    "Okay, I''ll keep it just between us for now, and if I make a decision, I''ll talk to you first," Arthur promises.


    "Good," Aria smiles. "Now, finish your breakfast, or you can wait a little longer; I bet Margaret ising with a basket full of delicious things just for her lover to eat¡­"


    Arthur can''t help feeling happy as his feelings for Margaret only grow. And now, with a new mindset about rtionships, he wonders if he can be a good enough lover that makes not just one but multiple women happy and content.


    Just as Aria said, after a few minutes, Margaret arrives to start cultivating with her Master, and the cute girl really has another basket of delicious foods for Arthur. She woke up at dawn to start preparing food, which only makes her even more liked by Arthur and his family.


    After having a delicious breakfast together, the trio goes to the garden while Eve continues with her studies. Aria is an excellent teacher and manages to teach many things to Margaret while also helping Arthur with his training as well.


    Margaret is shining with happiness without even knowing the best news yet, as she does her best to learn everything Aria has to teach. Not without ncing at Arthur whenever possible and enjoying every second of their interactions.


    Due to the training routine with Aria, Margaret spends every day at their house and only goes to her own home to sleep.


    She really gives it her all, and thanks to the magical resources that Aria used on her body without concern for the cost, Margaret''s hard work bore fruit as she manages to awaken her Astral Pond within 2 weeks, entering the first level of the Apprentice Rank.


    There are certainly more Warriors than Mages in the world, but it''s only because simple physical exercises can strengthen anyone''s Astral Veins over the years, however Mages need specific knowledge and resources to gather and control the Astral Energy.


    Since Aria is an experienced Mage, and Margaret doesn''t have a powerful Lineage that strengthens her body, Aria prefers that her disciple also follows the Mage path.


    She still doesn''t know anything about casting spells, but feeling the power of Astral Energy running through her body makes her feel strong and proud.


    That is the first step towards bing the independent and powerful woman she wishes to be, and stay by Arthur''s side to support him on his journey.


    Arthur is also very happy about Margaret''s progress, but he doesn''t feel any progress inside the Warrior and Mage''s Rank himself, even after two weeks of hard work.


    Aria tells him that cultivation is not a quick process, even with the best techniques avable, so he must continue to work hard without losing hope.


    Although, she also finds it strange that his development is a bit slow after he demonstrated such potential at first, so she is keeping a close eye on him to discover the cause.


    And so the days keep passing¡­

 Chapter 41: Nearby Shadows

    While Arthur and Margaret focus on their cultivation, life continues peacefully in Fletcher Vige, but outside their safe bubble, the world continues to bare its fangs on the unfortunate.


    Aria really chose the best ce to make her home where no one could find her family. The vige is in front of the central area of a wide range of barren mountains and surrounded by the Grimwood forest, a gloomy and deste ce. Perhaps there was something good in that ce a long time ago, but nowadays, there is nothing remarkable there, unable to arouse any interest.


    Traveling merchants may reach the vige to trade with the farmers, but other than that, it is very rare to have any visitors due to its location. The group of bandits who were unlucky enough to cross Arthur''s path was one of those rare asions.


    A few dozen miles south of Fletcher vige is therge stone road that Draven mentioned to Arthur on that dark night. The King''s Road is a road thousands of miles long which connects multiple kingdoms in the southern part of the Eldoria Continent.


    The road is always busy with merchants, soldiers, nobles, and people from all walks of life who travel within the Lumindell Kingdom. To the East are some towns and forts that border the most inhospitable and mysterious area of Eldoria, but to the West is the neighboring kingdom of Ravenwing, as well as other important locations.


    The ce closest to the entrance of Fletcher Vige is to the west, a developed town called Lakeview. And unlike the ce where Arthur was born, that town has thousands of inhabitants, aplete urban center protected by strong walls and surrounded by dozens of farms that supply the whole region.


    Right now, several mysterious figures riding impressive horses follow the path leading to Lakeview, each of their bodies covered by ck cloaks, with their big and strong horses protected byrge, shiny armors which seem more expensive than Arthur''s whole vige.


    All the ten horsemen carry big backpacks, weapons of various types, and typical traveler''s tools. Their equipment is engraved with bright insignias with the image of a four-pointed star, the symbol of the royal family of Lumindell.


    "Make way!!" The horseman at the front of the group shouts and uses his Astral Energy to make his voice echo across several miles radius.


    The hundreds of people along the road and in front of the town''s gates quickly move aside, making room for the ten horsemen to pass. That man''s voice is so strong that there is no doubt for anyone that he and his group are very powerful and dangerous individuals.


    "What the hell??"


    "Who??"


    "ck knights??"


    "Get ready!!!"


    Hundreds of guards gather at the main gate, all apprehensive due to the power that the male voice carried. Seconds seem like hours as they fear the mysterious owner of the voice.To their relief, however, when the ten horsemen appear in front of the gate, with their insignias visible, fear is reced by admiration. "Stay calm; they are royal knights."


    It''s basic knowledge for everyone in the Kingdom of Lumindell that only the most loyal and important people to the Royal Family carry such bright insignia. So the guards can breathe easily while the poption even apuds the horsemen, who enter the city at full speed, ignoring everyone.


    They pass through the gate of Lakeview and continue at high speed for another half mile, crossing the outermost area which represents the outskirts of the city. Soon, they arrive at the central area of the town, mainly formed by arge square with beautiful, verdant trees and various stone buildings.


    It''s almost night time, and there are hundreds of people everywhere: peasants, workers, soldiers, adventurers, and nobles. Everyone stops what they are doing when they see the ten horsemen appear and dismount in front of arge and elegant tavern.


    Nine out of the ten, including the man who was at the front of the group, dismount first and make a circle around thest mysterious figure, who also wastes no time and jumps off the horse.


    "No time to waste; you already know what to do," That person speaks in amanding tone, and her feminine but firm voice makes it clear that she is a strong woman.


    "Yes, my Lady!" The other nine knights bow slightly and speak in a respectful tone, a mix of male and female voices, before mounting their horses again and all going in opposite directions.


    The woman who gave the order takes a gold coin from the small bag in her belt and tosses it to the man who takes care of the horses at the stable.


    "Take good care of her." The woman speaks in an authoritative tone and points to her ck mare.


    That man can''t believe that he earned a gold coin for the first time after spending several years earning only bronze coins and rarely a silver one in his job.


    "Thank you, mydy!!!" The man bows so low that he almost hits his head on the pavement.


    The woman ignores him and strokes the mare''s mane before picking up a long weapon behind its saddle. That weapon is wrapped in severalyers of ck cloth, shaped like a long spear with the de of an axe near the tip, an unknown type of weapon to the surrounding people.


    While the man who takes care of the horses leads the ck mare to the nearby stable, the hooded woman enters the tavern while resting therge weapon on her shoulders.


    "Hey! What the!?" One of the tavern guards is startled when he sees a hooded figure entering the tavern with wide strides and holding a huge weapon.


    He almost draws his sword and arrests her for questioning, though luckily he sees the glow of the insignia on the mysterious woman''s clothes before making the biggest blunder of his life. Then he signals to the other guards to make way for her.


    The ce is full of rich merchants, powerful adventurers, and all sorts of influential people in Lakeview, all nobility, of course. But each of those people casts the same kind of envious and curious nce at the mysterious woman.


    She ignores them too, and goes to the counter, causing the bartender to abandon other customers to attend to her. "My Lady?" He can see her delicate chin beneath the hood and the tips of light brown bangs.


    The woman takes another gold coin from her bag and ces it on the counter. "Where is the old woman?"


    The bartender has a sharp mind and picks up the gold coin with one hand while using the other to put a small, square, silver token on the counter. "She is waiting for you in our best room, on the top floor."


    The woman picks up the token and quickly heads for the stairs, ignoring all themotion she''s causing inside the tavern. She climbs a few floors before reaching the highest part of the building, reaching the end of a long corridor with arge double door, full of luxurious decorations.


    The lower part of the tavern is luxurious, but this floor is literally the VIP area, not only containing the most luxurious furniture and decorations but also advanced magical security.


    The silver token in her hand shines with every couple of steps the woman takes down that corridor, a sign of ess through the various invisible magical barriers in the ce. She quickly reaches the door and opens it without hesitation.


    She can''t see much inside the room as it is very dark, but the lighting in from the corridor through the open door illuminates a bit of the ce, allowing her to see the silhouette of a person lying on a sofa in the corner of the room.


    "Couldn''t you have knocked at least?" A female voice sounds inside the room, her tone calm and melodious.


    "No time for this crap," The hooded woman starts to walk towards the figure in the dark, stopping after a few steps, as the medallion underneath her cloak vibrates against her chest.


    "Could you be more friendly, little princess?" The woman in the shadows speaks still in a calm tone with a hint of disappointment.


    The hooded woman begins to raise her weapon slowly. "I said I don''t have time for this shit..."


    "Oh my~!" The woman in the shadows lets out a long sigh. "Easy, girl, you have time now..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it obvious??"


    "Cut the crap, or I will-"


    "I found him, okay? Now calm down, sweetheart," The woman in the shadows says in a teasing tone as the hooded woman can catch a glimpse of her silhouette, which includes a long and fluffy tail wagging slowly.


    "Where is he?" The hooded woman asks.


    "Payment first, dear."


    "You know what happens if you''re deceiving me..." She says while gripping the handle of her weapon.


    "I am a professional, you know."


    "Hmm..." The hooded woman takes another bag from her belt, this one smaller than the coin bag, and tosses it on the floor in front of the woman on the sofa. The bag falls open, and some bright blue crystals roll out of it.


    "Tsk," The woman in the shadows clicks her tongue and makes a movement with her hand, causing those crystals to return to the small bag and levitate to her hand. She starts counting the number of crystals inside the bag and checking their authenticity, making the hooded woman impatient.


    "Do you think I would deceive you? I''m not your kind!"


    "Oh?" The woman in the shadows continues checking the crystals. "However, your family isn''t in the best moment, right? I wouldn''t be surprised if you started doing such things."


    "YOU!!" The hooded woman grips the handle of her weapon even tighter, ready to pounce on the other woman and make her pay for insulting the honor of her family.


    But then, a piece of paper flies from the woman in the shadows, followed by her voice. "You''re in luck, little princess; he''s close; it''s a dirty tavern in the north area."


    The hooded woman smiles under her hood as she sees the paper in her hand, a simple map of the central and north areas of Lakeview.


    She turns to leave the room, but before that, she speaks in a stern tone. "I hope you''re not thinking of selling us..."


    "Oh, dear," The woman giggles. "Make both of you my enemies? I think spitting in the face of the entire Royal family of Lumindell would be less dangerous."


    "Good," The hooded woman says as she leaves the room. "I hope never to see you again, old fox."


    "I wouldn''t mind working with you again, little lioness..."

 Chapter 42: Three Lions

    After leaving the luxurious tavern and mounting her ck mare, the cloaked woman heads towards the northern region of Lakeview City. Half a mileter, she finds herself in an area vastly different from the bustling and elegant city center, surrounded by an area barely better than the slums, with hardly any nobles around.


    The deeper thedy delves into the dark alleys, the stranger and more suspicious the people she encounters be.


    She arrives at the location indicated on the expensive map she bought, only to find a repulsive tavern, a den of thugs, swindlers and prostitutes. Disgusted by everything around her, she dismounts her mare and enters, feeling overwhelmed by the stink of cheap beer and filthy human excretions.


    Upon entering there, all eyes are drawn to her and the heavy weapon on her shoulder. The cramped space is filled with dozens of people, many men drinking beer and others using illicit hallucinogenic substances. There are also many poorly dressed women in the ce, rubbing against the foul-smelling men and engaging in various sordid activities.


    Seeing this scene, the cloakeddy feels even more disgusted.


    "Get out!" shemands in a dominant tone, tossing a gold coin on the counter to cover the costs of those present.


    Her voice carries heavy pressure, spreading a frightening aura around her, making everyone flee the tavern in terror. However, one person remains: a tall, muscr man slumped over a table,pletely drunk.


    The woman''s gaze falls on him, and she can''t help but shake her head as she approaches. "I have been searching for you for two full years... only to find you thrown to the pigs like cheap trash..."


    Her words echo in the now empty pigsty, filled with frustration and disappointment. But the man remains motionless, unresponsive due to all the alcohol and substances in his weary body.


    "These people must see you as one of their own," she remarks as she approaches him and grabs his short, light brown hair to lift his head from the table. "Imagine how surprised they would be to find out this walking trash was once the Great Lionheart Prince, heir to the whole North and beyond¡­"


    The woman looks at the man''s haggard face, her brown eyes filled with conflicting feelings. He mumbles, "Who¡­" but his movements are slow, his mouth drooling, and his body numb.


    "How did you end up like this, Draven?" the woman asks. "You look nothing like the man you once were¡­;" ''Perhaps there''s nothing left of him inside,'' "None of the man I admired above all¡­ nothing left of my brave and kind big brother."


    The woman''s words awaken something inside Draven, memories of a time when he was like Arthur, a loyal brother who would do anything for his little sister.


    "Alicia???" A glimmer returns to his hollow eyes, only for the woman to pour a sk of clear liquid over his face the next moment, making him ck out.


    _____________


    Night falls over Fletcher Vige, and after another hard day''s work, Arthur walks side by side with Magaret to her house. She faces no danger within the vige since Aria ced her magic runes around the territory, but these nightly walks have be a pleasurable habit for both of them.


    "Whe¡­" Margaret sighs as she prances around Arthur like a happy deer while they walk down the road. "I can''t believe it''s been a whole month since I started cultivating; time flies so fast when life is so good!"


    Arthur''s eyes sparkle as he sees Margaret so animated. "How can you be so energetic after all that hard work?"


    She continues hopping around him like a bunny. "It can''t be helped; I just feel this crazy energy running through my body!"


    As soon as Margaret exims, she sees some people walking ahead on the road and quickly returns to Arthur''s side like a well-behaveddy. "Hahaha¡­" Heughs at her cute reaction. "You don''t like people seeing this side of you?"


    ''No, this side is only for you!'' She keeps such thoughts to herself while casting a restrained nce at him.


    As Arthurughs even louder at the cute Margaret, the group of people pass them on the road. They''re a trio consisting of a farmer pulling a horse with a cart and his two sons, both young adults. They smile and bow slightly in friendly greeting when they see Arthur. "Good evening, Young Master Fletcher."


    Arthur dislikes being called Young Master, but he can''t do anything about people''s mentality, so he just acts friendly, also bowing slightly in return. "Hello, friends,"


    But as soon as the trio passes Arthur and Margaret, the two young men can''t help but look back, specifically at Margaret; after all, she is the most beautiful girl in the vige in their age group. She seems to feel their gazes; however, instead of feeling ttered, she bes shy and moves even closer to Arthur, literally pressing her body against his.


    Arthur instinctively reacts and holds Margaret''s hand, giving her a pleasant surprise, which makes her smile happily. He feels a possessive desire arise inside his heart, and it also makes him feel good, so he continues holding her hand.


    ''I can''t believe this is really happening!'' Margaret is so happy that she follows beside Arthur obediently for the rest of the way in silence, feeling the warmth of his strong hand holding hers.


    Arthur also enjoys the feeling of Margaret''s soft and delicate hand as they continue walking. Now, as people pass them on the street and men inevitably cast nces at Margaret and see Arthur holding her hand, she no longer feels shy but proud.


    They walk together in silence, making the journey of a few milesst for an entire hour. But it inevitably ends, and they arrive in front of Margaret''s house, where she hesitates to let go of Arthur''s hand.


    She looks at him warmly with a beautiful smile. "Can you wait for a moment?"


    "Why? Do you want to give me something?" He asks, seeing her smile be even more charming. "Don''t tell me it''s more delicious food? I love everything you make, but you already gave me a basket today."


    "It''s not food¡­" She appears shy and hesitant for a second. "Just wait here, I''ll get it."


    "Alright," Arthur nods and watches Margaret head towards her house, amused to see her struggle with herself to release his hand.


    As the excited youngdy enters the house, Arthur turns and takes a good look at the horizon. The beautiful starry night sky makes him wonder how big the world is outside the vige, and inevitably, he thinks about his father.


    ''Where could he be now? Will we see each other again¡­'' He caresses the hilt of his sword while wondering how his rtionship with his father became so distant.


    ''Nyx?'' He calls her mentally.


    ''What is it?''


    ''Promise me something,''


    ''Sure,'' Her tone is gentle and curious.


    ''If I start messing something up, warn me before it''s toote so I can try to fix things.''


    Nyx can tell that Arthur is thinking about Draven and his father''s rtionship with his family, especially with Aria.


    ''Alright, I won''t let you screw things up,'' she says confidently.


    ''Thank you, honey,'' he smiles, feeling relieved about the future as he contemtes things.


    It doesn''t take long for Margaret to return from her house, carrying a package wrapped in colorful paper.


    "Here," she quickly hands the gift to him, her face full of expectation with a shade of blush. "I hope you like it."


    "Oh," as he takes the package in his hand, Arthur can already tell that it is made of smooth fabric. He opens it to see what kind of clothing it is and is surprised to find a small piece of stylish ck fabric, something simr to boxers from Liam''s world.


    "Underpants?" He gives a curious look to Margaret as he stretches it out, noting that the fabric is very flexible, making it look like a very long pair of underwear.


    Margaret shakes her head, the blush on her face growing deeper under the moonlight. "It''s a pair of shorts I made with highly resistant fabric for you to train in."


    "Shorts?" Arthurughs as he stretches the small boxers, imagining how they would fit on his body. And he can''t help but give Margaret a teasing look with a smirk. "I see; you want to see all the contours of my body when I wear something tight, don''t you? You naughty girl!"


    "Whaaat~!?" She is caught off guard by the way he talks to her, feeling afraid of acting too boldly, unwilling to make him think badly of her. So she reconsiders it and tries to take the shorts from his hand. "I didn''t mean-"


    But Arthur acts faster and not only holds firmly onto the shorts but also embraces Margaret, wrapping his arms gently around her waist. Margaret is caught off guard again by Arthur''s actions, but her body shows no resistance to his touch; on the contrary, she longs for it so much that she just surrenders herself to his strong hold.


    Arthur feels simrly, seeing Margaret work so hard every day in her cultivation without failing to prepare delicious meals for him, and now she is even making clothes for him. He simply cannot contain his growing feelings for her.


    Since Nyx and his mother have already approved of Margaret, Arthur doesn''t have anything to fear, and as soon as she looks at him with eyes shining with expectation, he seals her lips in a passionate kiss.


    Arthur''s actions are quick and intense, which is the result of refusing to contain his desires any longer, but she responds with total eptance and a cute moan of pleasure. "Mm~?!?"


    Arthur sneaks his tongue inside her mouth, searching for her little tongue and savoring the taste of her saliva. ''So sweet... and soft...''


    Margaret can''t think about anything right now; she is finally receiving what she has craved for years, her mind growing nk, with her heart being flooded with warmth. ''So sudden... so rough... but I''m already addicted to this!''


    Arthur kisses her lips to his heart''s content before making slight pauses to breathe as he nuzzles onto her cheeks and neck. "You don''t have to hold back anymore... I like you this way... naughty as you are... my dear."


    Those words make Margaret''s heart overflow with joy and pride. ''Finally, he epted me; I couldn''t ask for more in my whole life!''


    She doesn''t respond to his statement with words but actions, holding his hand and leading it down her body to the curves of her ass. Arthur gets the message and doesn''t hold back his instincts, squeezing her cute little ass with his big hand in a possessive, and tender way.


    "Ngah~~!" Margaret releases more adorable moans of pleasure, feeling excited by the first kisses and touches of the man she loves.


    *Thud*


    A loud noise of an object crashing to the ground awakens Arthur and Margaret to an embarrassing situation, her parents watching their intimate moment from the house''s door.


    "Oh!"


    "Damn!!"


    Both Margaret''s parents try to pretend that they weren''t there and hide, but it''s already toote; she feels very embarrassed; after all, she is still a single girl and without an official boyfriend, so she tries very hard to behave, especially in front of her parents.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur speaks gently while hugging her a bit tighter. "I''ll talk to them, make my intentions clear about you."


    ''Is that what I am thinking???'' Margaret gets even more excited and expectant, but so many emotions at the same time make her feel dizzy.


    "Not now," She asks, panting because of the kisses. "I need topose myself¡­ this is too much for my heart."


    "You are so precious," Arthur really likes seeing the shy side of Margaret since it creates a wonderful contrast with her bold and naughty side.


    "You¡­ you¡­" She can barely speak due to her emotions. "You are teasing me too much!"


    "Now you are tasting your own medicine!" Heughs. ''Although it is more like a delicious nectar¡­ which I want to taste much more.'' He finishes inside his mind as he heads back home, leaving Margaret at her house.


    __________________


    A/N: This is a fragment of the Eldoria map made by myself, focused on the south part; I will post the rest when they are relevant.

 Chapter 43: Shadows on the Horizon, Love at Home

    After receiving Arthur''s passionate kisses and possessive touches, Margaret enters her home, jumping with joy. She is radiating happiness, which makes her look even more beautiful. Even in front of her parents, she cannot stop smiling proudly.


    "Did you see that?"


    Her mother also smiles, happy that her daughter has finally been epted. "I saw, I saw! He really likes you, but why didn''t you let hime talk to us?"


    "Well..." Margaret tries to calm down a bit. "I don''t want him to propose because he feels pressured but rather when he isfortable with it."


    Her motherughs. "You really are always thinking of his well-being, aren''t you? So, is this your infallible strategy?"


    Margaret nods, her eyes shining with expectation. "I can''t wait for tomorrow so we can see each other again... he is finally returning my feelings, it''s so wonderful!!"


    "Go to sleep, girl!" Her mother speaks in a loving tone. "I''ll have the fresh ingredients ready for you to make some delicious things for him early tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Mom!!" Margaret is truly grateful for having a mother who supports her. Without her, she wouldn''t be able to prepare delicious treats for Arthur every day without beingte for her cultivation with Aria.


    As she rushes to her bedroom, knowing she won''t be able to sleep thinking about the future kisses she will receive from Arthur, her mother looks at her husband.


    Margaret''s father has a surprised expression on his face, making his wife shake her head. "What''s the problem, old man? You didn''t believe she could do it, did you?"


    "Yeah, I guess I underestimated our daughter¡­" Mr. Carpenter says in a regretful tone. "But don''t get me wrong, I always wanted the best for her... it''s just that I thought... you have to understand that this isn''t my fault!"


    The man bes agitated, surprising his wife, who bes suspicious at his behavior. "What are you hiding from me??"


    "Damn it! DAMN IT!!!" Furious with himself, Mr. Carpenter punches the wall. "I''ve messed everything up... and now Draven isn''t around... I can''t push this problem onto the boy...


    maybe you can talk to Lady Aria? Ask for her help?"


    "What are you talking about, you old fool? What did you do??" Mrs. Carpenter bes worried.


    Instead of answering, he retrieves a hidden letter from one of the roof beams and hands it to his wife. She quickly opens the letter, which was written by an old family friend from Lakeview town and delivered by a traveling merchant.


    "Sorry for the dy, my old friend, but the truth is I thought I had lost the photo you sent me of your daughter, making it hard to convince the nobles of Lakeview city that a simple peasant could be so beautiful. But my wife found the photo while cleaning our house, and guess what? It wasn''t hard to find a noble interested in having her as a personal maid..."


    Margaret''s mother bes increasingly worried as she continues reading the letter, in which their old friend exins how the noble is from one of the most influential families in Lakeview town, and the worst part is that their young Master intends toe to fetch Margaret next month to be his personal servant.


    Mrs. Carpenter understands how nobles can be both powerful and dangerous, so she can barely prevent her body from trembling just thinking about creating a conflict between a noble family of Lakeview town and Arthur''s family.


    She casts a stern look at her husband. "When did you receive this letter?"


    "Three weeks ago," he replies, and she quickly continues. "So this noble is arriving in five days?"


    "One week if you count the two-day journey from Lakeview here," he exins, also worried.


    "Why did you do this?!?" Mrs. Carpenter is furious, but her husband just lowers his head in shame. "How was I to know the boy would actually want to take care of our daughter? I sent that photo with my request when she turned eighteen; I couldn''t imagine she would be Lady Aria''s disciple¡­"


    "I was waiting for Draven to return to ask for his help, but¡­" He looks at his wife with a pleading expression. "You have to talk to Lady Aria; only she can sort things out."


    "What if we cause a war between two noble families?" Margaret''s mother cannot help but fear the worst. Asmon people, they see the noble families as Gods who could end their lives like crushing an ant, and now on the continent of Eldoria could protect them from them.


    From her bedroom, Margaret overhears her parents'' conversation, turning the happiest night of her life into a nightmare. She wants to run into Arthur''s arms and ask him not to let anyone take her away from him, but at the same time, pushing a possible conflict against a noble family onto his family seems wrong.


    Unaware of the problem tormenting Margaret and her family, Arthur heads back to his house very happy and proud of himself.


    Seeing this life as his second chance, he tends to be very cautious, but this is not always good, especially when ites to showing his feelings. But after being more open with Margaret about how much he likes her, Arthur feels much better; making her happy makes him feel delighted.


    He arrives at his house and climbs the stairs excitedly, looking forward to his time with Nyx, but before heading to his bedroom, he notices Eve''s bedroom door open. Approaching, he sees the cute little girl on her bed, wrapped in her nket and looking at him expectantly.


    "Why are you still awake, little bug?" he asks gently, moving closer to the bed.


    "I was waiting for my goodnight kiss," Eve says in a slightly upset tone with a pout due to Arthur''s dy ining home that day.


    "Oh, sorry, my dear," he approaches Eve and ces a gentle kiss on her forehead, making the girl smile as she yawns. "Goodnight, little bug¡­ I love you."


    "Love you too, big brother¡­" Eve says with a sluggish and content tone after which she closes her eyes to sleep.


    Arthur smiles and covers the room''s magicalmp before leaving and closing the door. Putting Eve to sleep is part of his routine every night since she likes it that way, and he never fails to make his little sister feel loved.


    Then he goes to Aria''s secretboratory, where he finds her working on resources and techniques to help him and Margaret in their cultivation. Both are working hard, and his mother is no different, always doing her best to help them in their paths.


    "Mom¡­" Arthur smiles when he sees her. "It''ste; you should go to sleep."


    "Oh," she smiles back at him, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "You took a while toe back¡­ should I assume things with Margaret are going well, right?"


    "Yeah," Arthur doesn''t try to hide it. "I know you asked me to go slow, but I think I can''t hold it back anymore; I want her to know how special she is to me."


    Aria couldn''t help but feel conflicting emotions in her heart, which are reflected in her eyes. But she still smiles gently. "It''s fine; I doubt that it hinders her cultivation. Even though she''s still far from reaching the next grade of the Apprentice Rank, she''s actually surpassing my expectations just with her determination."


    Arthur knows how strong Margaret''s determination is, but he also understands how her progress is linked to the rare resources that Aria uses in her cultivation, in addition to her teachings and constant help. That makes him even more grateful to his beloved mother.


    He tries to say something but ends up yawning, feeling tired due to all the hard work during the day. Aria smiles and speaks in a loving tone. "Go to bed, darling; you need to rest to be able to keep working hard tomorrow. I won''t be long here."


    "Alright," He responds while turning and heading to his bedroom. "Good night, Mom."


    Aria keeps her gentle smile, but the sparkle in her eyes fades a little. "Good night, son."


    Arthur arrives in his bedroom andys on his bed, very tired. Nyx appears in his arms, and the night goes as usual; he never fails to show her how much he loves her by showering her with kisses and caresses throughout the night.


    As soon as Nyx falls asleep in his arms, Arthur can''t help but wonder about his day. The happy image of Margaret returns to his mind, and he realizes how important it is to show the women he loves how important they are to him.


    Showing his love to Eve and Nyx always seemed natural, and now he feels that he should do it more often with Margaret. But then, such thoughts make him think of his mother. ''She is so important to me¡­ maybe I''m not making it clear enough¡­''


    That is hisst thought before his exhausted body shuts off; then, another night ends and a new day is born. Arthur is woken up by Nyx with kisses and heads to the kitchen as usual.


    He finds Aria preparing his breakfast, and something clicks in his mind; thanks to the interaction with Margaret the night before, he now understands that he must be more honest with his feelings, especially towards the most important people in his life.


    Aria hears Arthur''s footsteps behind her and smiles. "Morning, darling-"


    Surprising her greatly, he approaches her and hugs her from behind, his strong arms wrapping around her waist, pulling her body tightly against his, making his warmth mix with hers. "Oh my~~!!"


    Arthur hugs Aria even tighter, not caring about any reaction from his body, just wishing to make her understand how important she is to him, how much he loves her, through his own actions.


    He rests his chin on her shoulder and kisses her cheek. "Good morning, Mom!" His voice is full of affection. "I love you."


    His words hit Aria deeply, making her feel thrilled and emotional. Of course, her rtionship with Arthur has always been great, and it is improving even more recently, but this is the first time he has taken such a spontaneous action to express himself.


    Aria feels her heart overflow with happiness and quickly turns around, hugging his front and resting her head on his shoulder. "You are such a good son! Mommy loves you too, baby."


    Arthur feels various reactions all over his body, but this time, he does not try to contain them or retreat, as he simply wants to show her how special she is to him and how much he loves her. So he continues to hug her tightly, his arms wrapped around her waist, dangerously close to the outlines of her heavy ass.


    Aria also notices the reaction of his body, and even though she feels simr responses, she does not stop hugging him, not wanting to stop feeling this closeness.


    "From now on, you''re going to have to hug Mommy like this every morning," she asks as she nuzzles into his neck.


    "Every morning?" Arthur thinks out loud. That doesn''t seem bad, on the contrary, but having to deal with his little brother getting hard against his mother''s soft belly every day seems a little problematic.


    "Ara Ara~ you rejecting me?" Aria sniffles like a spoiled child about to cry if she doesn''t get her candy, and Arthur hugs her even tighter. "No way! How could I deny anything to my beloved and beautiful mother?"


    "Good, good," Aria smiles, her eyes shining beautifully as she just wants to stay there, receiving all of Arthur''s love. "You''re really the best son... Mommy is so happy."

 Chapter 44: Trouble Brewing

    After making his mother happy, Arthur enjoyed the breakfast she made. Eve joins in as well, but Margaret doesn''t arrive in time for them to have breakfast together, a routine that has been repeated ever since she became Aria''s disciple.


    Arthur starts to feel anxious, wondering if his actions the previous night might have caused some trouble for her, but his mother suggests she might just be a bitte. He tries to start his morning training, but in less than an hour, his patience wears thin.


    He can''t help but worry about Margaret and goes to look for her. Upon leaving his house, he finds her at the entrance. Unlike any other day, Arthur doesn''t see her beautiful smile, as her expression is marred by dark hues of dread.


    Arthur immediately senses something is wrong, so he approaches her and holds her hands. "What happened, dear?"


    Margaret spent the entire night and part of the morning tormented by her worries, but now, seeing Arthur''s concerned expression for her, and his gaze filled with love, she feels as if the sun rises after the darkest night.


    She instinctively hugs him tightly; only in this way can she feel safe and hopeful that things will be alright. "Don''t let them take me away from you, Arthur!" She pleads in tears, "Please, don''t let anyone separate me from you ever!"


    "What?" Arthur is baffled, but he feels an instinctive desire to protect Margaret, so he hugs her, bringing her delicate and fragile body into his strong arms. "It''s alright, honey; no one can separate you from me."


    Margaret sobs uncontrobly, unable to contain the fear of the possible troubles she is imposing on Arthur, but at the same time, she wants to fight with all her strength to stay by his side.


    Aria quickly notices themotion in front of the house and appears at the door, her gaze bing gentle and concerned upon seeing Margaret''s state. "Bring her inside, darling."


    He does so and takes the distraught Margaret to the living room; they sit on arge sofa, and the girl continues to cling to him tightly as her tears soak his clothes. Aria quickly prepares some soothing tea, and only after several minutes the poor girl calms down and exins what made her so upset.


    She tells Arthur and Aria about her father''s attempt to find a noble family for her to serve and how a nobleman is due toe for her in a few days. Margaret doesn''t show anger or resentment towards her father, believing he did what he thought was best for her, but Arthur doesn''t see it that way.


    He doesn''t know what it''s like to have a daughter, but he knows what it''s like to be an older brother, and no matter how much he thinks about it, it doesn''t make sense for him to seek strangers to take care of his little girl when he can do it better than any other man.


    But Arthur keeps his thoughts on that to himself and focuses entirely on calming Margaret and making her feel safe. "It''s okay, dear; we can sort this out."


    "But..." Margaret loves Arthur as much as she respects Aria, so bringing such problems to them really makes her feel bad. "I didn''t want this to happen... how are we going to-"


    Arthur seals her lips with a gentle kiss, making her rx. "I said we''re going to sort this out, so just trust me, okay?"


    She rests her face on his chest and sniffs a little, letting Arthur''s warmth drive away her bad emotions. "I trust you."


    Arthur remains calm because he can''t see the bigger picture of such a situation; Aria understands that and, therefore, signals him to follow her to the kitchen. He hugs Margaret for a few more minutes, the girl eventually falling asleep due to exhaustion. Then heys her gently on the sofa while he goes to the kitchen, finding his mother with a concerned expression on her face.


    "Why does this seem so bad?" He asks, confused. "I mean, it''s just a misunderstanding, right? We can resolve it by exining to this noble that Margaret is not for sale."


    Aria''s expression turns sad. "I''ve always tried to keep you and your sister away from the shit of the world, but at some point, I would have to prepare you for it... I don''t like the idea of you suffering with these dark memories in your mind, but maybe they are there for a reason; maybe fate wanted to prepare you to face anything in this world."


    Arthur wonders if that really is the reason he lived his previous life as Liam, but it only makes him ponder how dark this world could be.


    Aria understands it very well since she has traveled through several continents, so she tries to provide him with some perspective. "Remember the bandits you killed? I mean, the reason they ended up that way?"


    "Yes," Arthur nods. "The spearman I tortured spoke about a noble stealing theirnds..."


    "That''s the point," Aria says with a tone full of anger and resentment. "The nobles of Eldoria are almost all like that; they are ustomed to treatingmon people as tools, or rather, animals, which they can use for manualbor, or ughter whenever they want..."


    Her expression bes even darker. "The worst scenario is when they use people like Margaret to satisfy their most sordid desires, doing things that no one should ever imagine. And if people like her family refuse, well, a quick death means being merciful to them, and they are never merciful..."


    Even having never left the vige, Arthur understands what Aria meant because he saw such cruelty as Liam; he felt it on his skin, and his only saving grace was that he was a man. So, the idea of Margaret and her family suffering such a fate at the hands of a sadistic noble makes his blood boil within his veins.


    "Let me deal with them!" He asks his mother, his demeanor turning dark and his eyes cold as two balls of solid blue ice.


    Aria tries to maintain herserious demeanor, but it''s impossible to hide a proud gleam in her eyes. "That''s the right reaction. You should save that look for your enemies, but I also want you to understand the whole picture: killing won''t always be the smartest decision."


    Arthur feels disconnected, he really doesn''t understand much about this world yet, so Aria continues to exin to him. "You see, the people of the vige see us as nobles, but the Fletcher name doesn''t carry any weight in the Kingdom of Lumindell. Draven might be known as a hero by the farmers, lumberjacks, and miners of this region, but the nobles of Lakeview don''t consider us equals."


    "If this noblees and you kill him, what do you think will happen next?" She asks, and Arthur quickly responds. "More nobles wille for revenge..."


    "Exactly," Aria nods. "Again, we can handle them, but for how long until we make all the nobles of Lakeview our enemies? Also, we''re not going to live here forever; you don''t want those nobles toe and harm Margaret''s family when we''re far away, right?"


    Arthur had never had to think about such things; now, he has an idea of how the politics and culture of Eldoria can beplicated and foolish. "So, if I defend my future wife from someone who wants to hurt her, I might end up creating problems for everyone?"


    Aria sighs, her eyes as cold as Arthur''s. "That''s the problem with this ce and these people... but honestly, the world outside this continent is no better. That''s why we have to be smart to protect our family against all kinds of danger."


    "Got it," Arthur says determinedly. "I''ll find a way to resolve it."


    "I trust you, my son, and I will always support you." Aria smiles lovingly, a smile which he returns. "Thank you, Mom."


    Before Aria gets emotional again, she focuses on the problem at hand. "Alright, we only have a week to work, so you need to prepare yourself. We already have the advantage of knowing when the enemy ising thanks to the runes I ced on the road, and you know the region as well, so you can focus on getting stronger."


    Her expression turns thoughtful for a second. "You have cultivated hard for an entire month, and the progress doesn''t seem as good as it could be, so I don''t think another week would be enough for you to break through a grade within the first Mystic Warrior Rank yet..."


    Arthur agrees with that since he hasn''t felt any significant improvement in his physique and energy in thest few weeks. But before he can ask what to do instead, Aria already has everything nned. "You should focus on training your Weapon Mastery."


    "What do you mean, Mom?" Arthur asks since he hasn''t discussed it with Aria yet, and she continues exining. "This is what your father began teaching you when you were eleven years old, your sword training. Draven may have many faults, but he is a skilled Swordmaster and was trying to teach you how to use a sword, even if it was in his heroic fucking way¡­."


    She pauses, and her eyes sparkle with curiosity and amusement. "He always thought you were the biggest genius in his family for handling a sword so naturally from a young age, but now I realize it has more to do with your memories as Liam than the Lionheart family''s Lineage, although their Lineage is undoubtedly the main factor for your potential being probably limitless."


    ''Lionheart? So that''s my father''s family name... sounds cool, actually.'' Arthur can''t help but think. ''It matches him and his golden lion... although nothing could make me switch my pink heart and Nyx for anything.''


    Aria sees a special sparkle in Arthur''s eyes and shakes her head. "Don''t get so cocky, my son; you may have many advantages, but there is still a long way to go before you can be a Master Swordsman like Draven, and even longer until you surpass him as a Grandmaster."


    "I understand," Arthur nods, listening intently to all the wise words of his mother. "So what''s my Mastery level now?"


    "Hmm..." Aria thinks about it. "Based on your performance against the magical training dummy, I''d say you''re already above Novice, probably an Initiate Swordsman or even an Adept already, but definitely not a Master... it''s hard to say for sure without seeing you in real action; after all, I don''t have proficiency with swords myself, just my knowledge and experiences."


    "Either way, improving my sword skills seems like the best way to prepare for facing that noble, right?" Arthurments as he walks to the backyard and picks up his wooden sword.


    Aria follows him with a thoughtful look. "Do you remember how you felt when you were fighting those bandits?"


    "Huh?" Arthur tries to recall that moment. "Well, I guess I got a bit carried away with anger..."


    "Not that," Aria shakes her head. "I mean, how you felt using your real sword against real enemies."


    "Oh," Arthur quickly responds. "I felt really good; my movements were natural and fluid... I knew where to hit them to dismember and not kill immediately... They had swords too, but they were weak, and I could easily cut through them with mine..."


    "That! You need a situation like that to train efficiently, and I already know what to do." Aria exims and quickly grabs some sks of red liquid, clearly blood; then she pours a sk into a pot with red soil and mixes it with her hands directly, creating a reddish mud. She draws runes with the same blood onto the y and performs some quick hand seals over the pot.


    Arthur watches closely as his mother breaks the pot on the ground, following which the strange yes to life, growing into a humanoid figure. "A y golem?" He has read about such constructs in some of Aria''s books.


    "A blood golem." Aria corrects him and makes a wooden sword appear in the creature''s hand. "I was waiting for you to reach at least the second rank of the Mystic Warrior path before introducing this training to you, so you''ll have to be very careful; after all, I don''t control this construct as it needs to have the real intention of hurting you to enhance your Weapon proficiency."


    Arthur''s eyes sparkle, impressed by how incredible his mother is. "Then give the golem a real sword; let''s make it interesting."


    "Oh my~" Aria shakes her head, her lips smiling. "You''re always in such a hurry to grow up..."


    But despite her words, she snaps her fingers and gives a metal sword to the blood golem, as well as making the sword that Draven made for Arthur float from the wall to his hand. "I''m serious, darling; you have to be careful now."


    As soon as he grabs his sword, Arthur bes focused and confident, but he can''t resist the urge to cast a loving smile at his mother. "I''ll do my best, but I also know nothing could really hurt me while my beautiful and incredible mother is around, right?"


    "Fufufu~~" Aria giggles charmingly. "Who taught you how to use such sweet words to praise women like that?"

 Chapter 45: Training Weapon Mastery

    "Damn!" Arthur curses as he falls to the ground for the tenth time since he began training with the blood golem created by Aria; the ten bandits he killed were nothingpared to this construct, with a power level firmly in the Fighter rank.


    The golem stops attacking as soon as Arthur drops his sword, and Aria approaches to heal his wounds. "I told you this training would be difficult; after all, it was intended for when you were at the Mystic Fighter Rank or at least close to it..."


    "I''m fine," Arthur wipes the red mud from his face as he grunts in frustration. The problem with the opponent is that it cannot be intimidated, it''s always fully focused and seems to be stronger and faster than him. ''How do I fight someone like that?'' He wonders.


    Aria notices his mood as she hugs him and tries tofort him. "You''re doing fine, darling. It takes years of hard work to master a weapon, and even your father had to fight for decades to reach the Master level."


    Arthur ponders that as Aria helps him to stand. But she doesn''t let him continue training, dragging him inside the house instead. "Let''s take a break; you''ve been fighting for a whole hour without stopping."


    Arthur isn''t too keen on resting, and he looks at Margaret to see how she''s doing. The girl continues to sleep on the couch in the living room with a serene expression on her face, making his mood feel much lighter.


    "I can''t stop, not now, mother," He speaks to Aria and immediately returns to the backyard, picks up his sword, and fights with the blood golem again. He tries to ingrain his old habits in his body, as his mother watches over him.


    "I do not have much knowledge on weapons, darling, so you''ll have to rely on yourself from this point, but I will make sure you can keep going." Aria may not be too helpful at this moment, but she can heal any injuries so he can keep training.


    His movements are fast, his attacks full of strength, but for each action, the blood golem has an equally quick reaction. Arthur keeps failing tond a hit on the golem, which deflects every blow with its sword and even counterattacks.


    Arthur is knocked down dozens of times throughout the day, and Aria continues to heal his wounds. Margaret wakes up after lunch and is moved to see him undergoing such brutal training to protect her; she tries to help in her own way, always having fresh water and snacks ready for him.


    Eve eventually joins in as well, curious about her big brother. With the support of the people he loves and their encouragement, he finally manages to gain an advantage against the blood golem when the moon is nearing its highest point in the sky,


    *Whoosh* *Crash!*


    Arthur manages to cut off the golem''s sword arm, and while his opponent is stumbling, he strikes again, cutting off one of its legs and finishing it off by piercing its chest, exploding it into fragments of y.


    "I finally did it!!" He exims happily and runs towards Margaret, hugging her by the waist and twirling her body in celebration. She bes shy from the spontaneous disy of affection in front of Aria and Eve but feels happy and responds with the same level of enthusiasm. "You really did it, darling! You''re awesome!!"


    Aria feels proud and praises him as well. "You did well, baby; excellent work~!"


    Eve also joins in, hopping like a bunny and calling his attention. "Big brother is so strong!!"


    Arthur releases Margaret and hugs Eve, spinning with her in his arms. "You''ll be strong, too, little bug."


    "Alright, it''s prettyte, so why don''t we go to sleep and continue the training tomorrow?" Aria suggests.


    "Alright, I do feel exhausted," Arthur agrees. "Tomorrow, I will fight two golems, though."


    "Two?" Aria sighs in resignation, certain Arthur will get hurt even more facing two Blood Golems, but despite such a method being brutal, she also understands how it can help him improve quickly.


    The little girl touches the tip of Arthur''s nose with her tiny and cute finger. "Big brother, can you put me to bed?" Her pleading tone could get anything from him, so he led her to her bedroom.


    Before Arthur returns, Margaret and Aria exchange thoughtful looks, and the bold girl gathers the courage to make her request. "Can I stay by his side? I won''t be able to sleep knowing he''s working so hard to protect me..."


    Aria wishes she could enjoy Arthur''s childhood a bit more, but he is already aplete young adult, even having two women acting like loving wives. So all she can do is sigh while looking at Margaret. "Just let your parents know; also, I don''t think he''ll stop anytime soon, so you might bring some clothes and live here until we''ve dealt with this situation."


    "I''ll do it right away!" Margaret is thrilled with the possibility of staying by Arthur''s side and sleeping at his house, so she quickly runs to her home to inform her parents about it and to grab some clean clothes.


    Nyx uses this moment to appear and show her love and support for Arthur, who receives several kisses from her before they both go to sleep.


    The next morning, while facing two Blood Golems simultaneously, Arthur is, as expected, overwhelmed and sustains several injuries in the first hour of training. As soon as Aria heals his wounds, he continues fighting. He manages to ovee the first by deepening his connection with his sword, but the second one always takes advantage of his loss of focus to catch him off guard.


    Arthur hadn''t had many sparring sessions with his father in thest three years, but Liam spent most of his life wielding a de, and it''s these memories that push Arthur to improve his sword skills. With every exchange of blows between his sword and the swords of the golems, he regains more of his past level of Mastery.


    Between falling and standing up, he spends the entire day in the yard, ending it with a body full of wounds; however, he eventually ovees both golems as he improves his focus. The results are astonishing, even for Aria, who always expects something incredible from Arthur.


    By the end of the second day, he manages to predict the attacks of the golems and counter-attack, dismembering them one after the other.


    Another break to celebrate the progress, and this time, he is rewarded by Margaret with kisses and handmade sweets. Arthur feels that his sword skills are on the cusp of reaching his previous level, yet he can''t help but feel that something important will happen once he does.


    Regardless, he just defeated two Fighters at the same time while being in the fifth grade of the Mystic Novice Rank, so if he can improve just a bit more, it will certainly be very useful when facing multiple opponents.


    After the arduous training, what follows is another rxing night of sleep with his beloved Nyx in his arms.


    Next morning, Aria can already predict Arthur''s request before he even makes it, so she creates three golems this time. She hates seeing him get hurt, but she wants to support him more than anything else, so she endures the pain in her heart.


    As she watches him fight against the three golems, she ponders how impressive he truly is. Indeed, any Mystic Warrior has the potential to defeat enemies one rank higher if other factors such as Lineage, Astral Beasts, and Weapon Mastery are simr, but Arthur is doing that just with his sword skills.


    The Blood Golems are formidable opponents because their Mastery is at the Adept level, in addition to being in the Fighter rank, meaning Arthur already is well within the Adept level as well, probably nearing the Master level even, which should be impossible for his age.


    ''What kind of monster was Liam, and what kind of life pushed him to reach that level?'' She can''t help but wonder as she observes Arthur wielding his sword so incredibly. Every time he falls, he gets up even faster, and his movements be more fluid, more natural, and more lethal.


    He spends the entire third day fighting the golems, only taking short breaks to use the bathroom, drink water, and eat a quick snack. By the end of the third day, he manages to defeat the three golems as well, with even more ease than the previous two days, astonishing Aria even more.


    After all the hard work during the day, Arthur goes straight to the bathroom to take a good bath while Margaret and Aria prepare a delicious dinner for him.


    Upon entering therge luxurious bathroom, he takes off his clothes and throws them on the floor before jumping into the huge bathtub full of hot water. "Wheeeew!" He lets out a long sigh as he submerges his body in thevender-scented bath.


    Before he can start washing his body, Nyx appears next to the bathtub, wearing her little ck bikini. She is still too shy to take bold initiatives, and Arthur has been mostly focused on getting stronger in thest few weeks, limiting their interactions to kisses before bedtime.


    But now, seeing Margaret getting closer and closer to him and how happy he is receiving her kisses, Nyx wants to make him feel good, too. ''I can''t lose to Margaret!'' With such a thought in mind, she picks up the sponge and soap to wash Arthur''s body.


    "Oh?" His eyes shine with expectation when he sees Nyx looking at him with a shy and loving expression. "Are you ready to try it again, honey?"


    ''I can do anything for you,'' She keeps such a statement in her mind and just nods to him like an excited bunny.

 Chapter 46: Training Dragon Mastery {R-18}

    The atmosphere in the bathroom was already quite warm due to the bath water, but it got even hotter due to Nyx''s heart-warming expression. She doesn''t waste time and drizzles the soap onto the sponge before moving it to Arthur''s body.


    She starts with his bare chest; she really loves touching his defined muscles, making her feel excited and proud; after all, her man is very handsome. With such thoughts in mind, she has to try hard not to drop the sponge as she washes his body.


    "That''s right, dear..." Arthur loves the affectionate way Nyx rubs the sponge on his chest, arms, and neck; but she clearly avoids going towards certain parts, which is naturally due to her shyness.


    As she continues washing his upper body, Arthur feels very rxed with her touch and wants to return the favor; his eyes are also attracted to those adorable melons that have grown a lot in the past year.


    He does not hesitate and takes his hand directly to her right breast, covering it with his big hand and making Nyx let out a loud moan. "Nghaa~~!?" She almost jumps back in fright, but her body feels so good that she casts a mixed look of uneasiness and horniness at him.


    Arthur almost regrets acting so impulsively, but he can see that Nyx likes it as she is not backing down and just blushing adorably. So he just enjoys the warm and soft sensation of her fluffy mound in his hand, his fingers slowly sinking into her skin along the fabric of her bra... ''This feels so smooth... so good!''


    "Mm-mmm..." Nyx can''t handle the feeling of having her breast squeezed by her lover in a rough and dominant way. She closes her eyes and enjoys it.


    Arthur smiles and caresses her breast more gently while using his other hand to hold her wrist and slowly move her hand down his body. "Don''t stop now, honey..." She responds positively to his request and continues washing his body with the sponge, but as she is distracted, she doesn''t notice him taking her hand to the dragon''sir.


    "Heeh??" When she feels that big thing against the sponge in her hand, she feels astonished and bes even shyer. However, her curiosity is greater and makes her want to feel it more. ''Even when soft, it feels so big...'' Such thoughts turn Nyx on so much that she gains the courage to be bolder, letting the sponge fall into the bathtub.


    Arthur is happily surprised that Nyx does not turn into a pink smoke cloud, ''It seems that she wants it as much as I do...'' He bes even morefortable when he feels her small and delicate hand touching around his dragon, which grows imposingly due to such stimulus.


    ''Oh, damn!'' Nyx widens her eyes when she feels it, ''Is it getting so big and hard... because of me?!'' She tries to wrap her hand around his rod, but it is not possible to do it fully because Arthur''s cock is very girthy when fully hard, besides having an incredible eight inches of total length, enough to be considered huge anywhere and make any man envious.


    "Ohh..." Arthur lets out a low groan of pleasure due to the sensation of Nyx''s hand trying to hold his big rod, and he ends up squeezing her breasts even harder, making her moan, too. "Ahh~!"


    Nyx doesn''t want to stop now, she wants to feel much better with Arthur, but she doesn''t know what to do; her delicate fingers get lost, roaming around his dick. She looks at him with a pleading expression, a clear call for instructions.


    Arthur didn''t have time to explore his sexuality in thest three years as a normal teenager due to the concern of summoning Nyx by ident. But now he knows what he wants, and with a quick but gentle movement, he pulls her body into the bathtub with him.


    "Art-" She looks at him with eyes shining with anticipation and excitement, then he releases her breast and pulls her head into a passionate kiss; At the same time, he holds her hand around his cock and starts to move it up and down slowly.


    ''Oh, like this?'' She asks him mentally while stroking his spear''s shaft. ''Does it make you feel good?'' She asks, and he quickly breaks the kiss to answer her. "It''s very good, dear... your hand feels amazing!"


    Nyx feels proud and even hornier, so she keeps kissing him and begins to use both hands to stroke his shaft on both sides. Based on his expression of pleasure and low grunts, she begins to understand how to make him feel better.


    Then instinctively, she starts to move her hand further down, near the base of his rod, and then back up, around the ns that stands out of the water. It doesn''t take long for her to notice transparent dropsing from his excited member, making bold thoughts arise in her mind.


    ''I wonder if it tastes as delicious as his saliva¡­'' Nyx can''t resist the desire to taste his rod and the juice leaking from it, so she breaks the kiss with him and moves her head lower, cing her lips directly on it, shocking Arthur.


    ''For real-'' She acts boldly, and as soon as he feels her soft lips on his ns, waves of pleasure flood his whole body. "Ohhhh~ Damn!!" Nyx''s movements are clumsy and inexperienced, so it feels like she''s kissing his ns and trying to suck its juices with her tongue.


    ''Does it hurt?'' She asks, a little concerned due to his loud moan. But he quickly responds positively. "No, dear, on the contrary, your mouth feels amazing... can you use your hands and mouth at the same time?"


    Nyx likes the idea and immediately puts it into practice with her delicate hands running along the long shaft of his cock while she tries to use her small mouth to swallow its thick head, but she fails to do it immediately and instead struggles to force it inside her mouth with a mixed movement of kissing and sucking.


    All of her actions are clumsy and inexperienced, but shepensates with her passion, making it an incredibly pleasurable experience for Arthur, who can''t contain his grunts. Even so, she lifts her gaze, trying to see how much he is enjoying it based on his expression.


    That action is like the cherry on top for Arthur, who reaches his limit when he sees Nyx''s eyes shining excitedly and her face flushed with the color of lust as she tries to devour his cock. "You look so beautiful now, dear... I can''t hold it in anymore!"


    Nyx feels Arthur''s dragon throbbing with pleasure in her hands and mouth; she instinctively knows that something good ising and strokes it with more intensity, sucking even harder on the tip. He can''t stop the pleasure from exploding within his body, rushing madly through his cock and bursting in her mouth with a big and thick load of cock-milk.


    ''Whaaah?!!'' Nyx is caught by surprise by the quantity and intensity that ites out of Arthur''s cock with, but as soon as she tastes it, she bes addicted to it. ''It''s so strong... salty and sweet, bitter and sour, all at the same time... the taste of his masculinity in its purest form... so hot going down my throat...''


    "Nyx!!!" Arthur instinctively grabs her horns due to the waves of pleasure running through his body like electric currents. She is eagerly sucking his milk, so he wants to give her all of it!


    Her mind begins to go nk as her body also reaches climax from receiving his hot load down her throat like that. Her horny pussy floods love juices into her panties, and her limbs be weak... ''Arthur!!! It''s so good...''


    Nyx swallows everything, down to thest drop of Arthur''s thick semen, and while it fills her small stomach, her body understands many things as if the locks were finally opened. ''My body... needs his... that''s why I could only be with him... forever!''


    Her body is so satisfied now, her heart overflows with gratitude, so she lovingly cleans his cock with her tongue before casting a warm and content look at him. "Thank you, darling... It was so good!"


    "W-why..." Arthur can''t understand why Nyx is thanking him when he was the one who received her wonderful gift. "Oh, dear-" He tries to touch her face, but she feels too shy and disappears into a cloud of pink smoke, leaving him panting with a satisfied expression on his face.


    He spends several minutes motionless in the bathtub, simply enjoying the lingering sensations throughout his body until Eve knocks on the bathroom door, announcing that dinner is almost ready. He finishes washing up, gets dressed, and heads down to the first floor.


    His mood is better than ever, so he yfully teases his sister, leaving her very happy before proceeding to the kitchen, where he finds Aria and Margaret finishing up the dinner preparations. He wastes no time before hugging his mother from behind, showering her cheek with kisses. "Ara Ara~~! What kind of miraculous bath was that to make you so cheerful?"


    Arthur justughs while noticing Margaret casting a shy and pleading look his way, clearly wanting a hug from him as well. So, he approaches her, as she tries to pretend she''s focused on setting the table, but when she feels his arms wrap around her waist and pull her body close to his, she breaks into a beautiful, tender smile.


    Unlike the purely affectionate way he kisses Aria, the way his lips touch and glide over Margaret''s neck and face is much more passionate and filled with desire. Arthur also takes a deep breath of her perfume before turning her face towards him and kissing her lips.


    "You smell so good today, honey..." Arthur remarks, unaware that it is his own body that has changed, especially his senses, which are now much sharper. But that doesn''t change the fact that Margaret greatly enjoys his caresses andpliments, blushing like an excited bunny.

 Chapter 47: Feeling Powerful

    Aria and Margaret watch in bewilderment as Arthur finishes off his third te of food in less than ten minutes, a feat that is nothing short of amazing. His love for the culinary delights they prepare is evident, but he has never appeared so ravenous, sparking their curiosity about what changed during his bath.


    "Take it easy, Arthur, or you might choke eating at such a pace," Aria voices, her toneced with concern and curiosity. "Are you truly okay?"


    "Mm," Arthur nods as he finishes the food on his te. He feels better than ever, his body filled with strength and agility, and with his stomach fully satisfied, he feelsplete. "That was delicious!" He nces at his mother and Margaret, before gently taking her hand and caressing it with tenderness.


    Margaret smiles, but Aria''s curiosity only deepens. She moves closer to Arthur and ces her hand on his shoulder, which begins to glow with her magical essence as she analyzes his body. "No way! You''ve reached the sixth tier of the Mystic Novice Realm!? But how... what did you do during your bath???"


    *Gulp*


    The sound of Arthur swallowing nervously fills the kitchen as he scrambles for an exnation. ''How do I exin feeling empowered after Nyx made me feel good with her hands and swallowed my seed?'' He can''t imagine saying that out loud, especially with Eve also in the kitchen.


    Aria catches on the hesitation in Arthur''s eyes and a special sparkle she only notices when he speaks of Nyx, leading her to rapidly formte theories in her mind. ''He ims to feel stronger each time he kisses her... so she must possess some kind of boosting ability... but what things have they done to achieve such an amazing improvement? Could it be that they''ve already...?''


    "Come with me," Aria drags Arthur by the arm to a secluded corner and whispers in his ear. "You must tell me what you did with Nyx!"


    ''Fuck!'' Arthur inwardly curses, his mother''s astuteness making him feel cornered. He doesn''t wish to hide anything from her, so he ponders over how best to convey it. "She used her hands... and her mouth... on my... you know...


    that th-"


    "Okay, I get it!" Aria exhales both in relief and irritation. "Just hands and mouth? How did things rea¡ªNo, better you don''t tell me!"


    Arthur sees a whirlwind of conflicting emotions in his mother''s eyes, but she seems both curious and excited, making him smile. "It''s a good thing, right?"


    "Are you talking about the power increase or Nyx''s mouth?" Aria shoots a sharp look at Arthur, causing him to swallow hard again. "Both, I guess?"


    She can''t resist the urge to pinch his cheek. "You are such a naughty boy! Ahh... let it be! Maybe this is your connection with Nyx, but let me understand it better before you two end up doing something like this again; we still don''t know how it works... and it could be dangerous!"


    "What do you mean?" He asks, concerned. "You want me to tell you every time Nyx and I do¡­ couple things? Really??"


    Aria sighs. "I can''t really ask you for something like that, but I just want to help you understand it and use this... ability, in the best possible way. Can you at least tell me after you do something like that again?"


    Arthur can hardly wait to do something like that again, but he doesn''t tell his mother and just nods, making her smile. "You are a good son, darling; just let Mommy help you grow."


    "Of course, Mom," He smiles at her as he stretches his arm and flexes his fingers. "I feel so strong and energetic now... I must keep training!"


    "Hmm..." Aria analyzes his body again with her magic. "You really are in the best shape so far; whatever this thing with Nyx is, it''s incredibly efficient."


    Arthur nods, his eyes sparkling with pride and excitement as he mentally thanks Nyx again. Then, he turns his attention back to his mother. "Four golems now; also make them stronger."


    "Isn''t that a bit too much, darling?" Aria can''t help but worry. "Four opponents of the middle Fighter Rank at the same time? No genius could do that while only in the sixth grade of the Mystic Novice Rank¡­"


    "I at least want to try," Arthur pleads. "I feel the energy coursing through my veins... I just want to give it my all."


    Aria can see that Arthur is very eager, and this really seems like the best moment to train, so she summons four Blood Golems of the middle Fighter Rank, a tough challenge for her son.


    He puts little Eve to sleep and then starts his training; his opponents are strong, fast, and attack him from all directions with no room to breathe, but Arthur is stronger and faster than ever, his senses sharp and his mind clear. He manages to hold his ground, his sword dancing gracefully around the golems, deflecting their attacks without much difficulty.


    Arthur takes a few hours to get used to dealing with four enemies attacking simultaneously, but not being thrown to the ground brutally is just the first step; the hardest part begins when he tries to counterattack and discovers that his opponents are as hard as rock.


    But that was what he asked for, so he could exchange blows with them without worrying about them breaking easily, thus improving his sword skills even more efficiently.


    Each time his sword shes with a golem''s, he feels more connected with it, the desire to be stronger pushing him forward. As Liam, he used the de as an extension of his body; there was no challenge he couldn''t ovee, and no amount of adversaries could stop him.


    ''I need to achieve the same here!'' He thinks as he continues exchanging blows with the golems; with each new attack, his mind reads their movements even better, allowing him to instinctively react in the best possible way.


    Seconds, minutes, hours... Time seems to lose its meaning as Arthur continues waving his sword majestically. ''I feel it... with my entire body...'' He doesn''t even realize when he closes his eyes fights just with his other senses and instincts; the sword seems to move on its own, following his will.


    He keeps fighting the Golems, slowly slipping into a trance, unaware of the passage of time nor his surroundings. He feels weaker nowpared to the immensity of the world, so he needs to be faster, more efficient, and more lethal. Slowly, memories of his battles as Liam resurface in his mind, his movements, his rhythm, his habits¡­ With each memory, his sword bes faster and sharper.


    He can no longer see the world around him. All is ck and white, with the golem as the single focus. He must kill; he WILL Kill¡­


    With every sh, his movements be more refined; his sword is no longer a foreign object nor a tool but an extension of himself. He IS the sword. His intent, the way to Kill. He IS Death.


    From a distance, Aria watches his movements with a shocked expression. When she feels a cold aura emanating from her son, she understands what is happening with him. "Enlightenment!!!" she thinks aloud, her eyes sparkling. "But he is so young... how is this possible?"


    She continues to watch Arthur, but he doesn''t stop; no external influence can reach him now; there is only his sword and his adversaries in his focus. And so he continues fighting as a new day dawns, the first rays of sunlight touching his body.


    As soon as Margaret wakes up from her nap, she rushes to the backyard and is shocked to see Arthur still fighting against the golems with his eyes closed. "How long has he been like this?" she asks Aria.


    "Several hours," Aria quickly responds, her eyes still fixed on her son; she hasn''t left his side for a second. Only this way can she ensure that nothing disturbs his moment so that he can make the most of it.


    "Several?" Margaret is shocked and concerned. "Isn''t that dangerous??"


    Aria shakes her head as she gestures to her to be quiet. "One can spend in the state of enlightenment days, weeks, or even months as long as their bodies can endure it. It can be really dangerous in more prolonged cases as people in such a state lose touch with the outside world and be easy targets for their enemies.


    But Arthur ispletely safe here, so he can enjoy it as much as his body can tolerate."


    ''Enlightenment?'' Margaret can understand that it is something truly incredible based on Aria''s expressions. "What does it actually mean?"


    "He isprehending his Will and Intent on a conceptual level, deepening his understanding of his own self and connecting with the Sword on a deeper level..." Ariaments, her tone proud and impressed. "His sword skills were barely at the Adept level, but I wouldn''t doubt him reaching the Master level if he can maintain it a little longer¡­"


    "Oh!" Margaret shares Aria''s look of awe as they watch Arthur''s dance of death. Both stand there quietly, simply watching his movements until Eve joins them to cheer for her big brother, too.


    As the hours pass swiftly, the girls take turns watching over Arthur whenever Aria goes to the bathroom or grabs drinks and snacks, but she moves quickly to return to her son''s side. This processsts for three days, until on the night of the third day when his body nears total exhaustion.


    Aria is the only one awake now, her eyes still fixed on her son. She has witnessed all his progress, how his already fast and skilled sword reached an entirely new realm, and how Arthur seems to y with the golems as if their skills were nothing more than party tricks in his perception.


    His body is still under the same limitations as three days ago; he hasn''t improved his cultivation level, so he isn''t stronger or faster than the Blood Golems, but he manages to predict their movements with ease, and with just his sword skills, deflects and counters their attacks without difficulty.


    Arthur''s cold aura has also be more noticeable, like a dark aura covering his body. Aria sees the exact moment he pulls his sword arm to the side and then swings in a wide arc with a rapid sh.


    *WHOOONGG* The de hums and vibrates as it cuts through the air coldly and releases an arc of bluish-ck energy horizontally, severing the four golems in half and cutting a deep trench into the backyard wall before dissipating near the road.


    He wanted to Cut, to Kill, and so he did. Only the Intent mattered. The Sword followed his Will.


    "WHOA!!!" Aria exims in joy upon seeing that, pping her hands and bouncing like a fangirl. "Second phase of Sword intent!!" But then she sees Arthur''s body copse in exhaustion. "Babyy!!!" She rushes in time to catch his body, resting his head gently on herp.


    "Wha-" Arthur doesn''t understand what''s happening; he tries to open his eyes, but his body is simply at its limit. He feels something extremely soft under his head and the warm and gentle touch of delicate hands on his face.


    "Easy, darling¡­" He also hears his mother''s sweet voice before cking out. "You did great, better than anyone could... you are already a Swordmaster¡­ Now rest, my baby."

 Chapter 48: Sins of the Father

    Three days ago, while Arthur was trying to defeat the three Blood Golems.


    Draven wakes up confused in an unknown ce. "Where am I?" He looks around and notices he is lying on arge bed covered by thin sheets inside a luxurious room.


    Draven feels that he is only in his underwear and notices two maids in the corners of the room. As soon as he starts to get up, they react in a professional and respectful manner. "Master, good to see you awake." One of them offers him a ss of fresh water while the other gets new clothes for him. "You are at the Pearl of Lakeview Tavern; Lady A has entrusted us with the care of our good Lord."


    ''Alicia?'' Draven remembers seeing the face of his younger sister before fainting, but he has no idea that was three days ago. He takes a good look at the maids; they have, at most, average looks, just simple servants, not evenparable to Margaret.


    Before starting his new life with Aria, Draven was always surrounded by servants like these at his house, so it''s natural for him to be served as a young Master.


    "Where is she?" He asks about Alicia while epting the ss of water from one of the maids. They shake their heads, making it clear that they don''t have such information. Then he gets up and looks around. "Is there a bathroom here?"


    "Yes, Master," one of the maids points to a door in the corner of the room, making Draven smile lustfully before taking both maids by the arms. "You are going to give me a bath."


    Both girls can only agree, after all, that is their job, to serve the richest people staying in such a first-ss tavern. Draven may not be the most handsome man in the world, but he is above average for sure, and his muscr body is not bad, so the maids wouldn''t mind satisfying his desires.


    But before Draven can have his fun with the maids, they hear a door being rudely opened outside the room, probably in the next room that leads to the corridor. And the firm voice of Alicia echoes through the whole ce. "Are you awake already, brother? Get dressed ande out; we need to talk."


    ''Damn!!'' Draven curses in his mind. He thought that the next time he met his little sister, he would be a great hero, loved and admired throughout the whole continent of Eldoria; he would have incredible children by his side and Aria, the most beautiful woman of all, clinging to his chest like a maiden in love.


    But the current situation is quite the opposite of that, making Draven ashamed to meet her gaze.


    The maids notice his hesitation and look at him with confused expressions. "Master? We cannot disobey Lady A." One of them quickly speaks up, and the other nods, both concerned. "Our Lady can be a bit severe¡­"


    Draven can see that the girls are clearly afraid of Alicia, so his ego is boosted again, and he leaves the room holding both by the arm. "Sister, you cannot-"


    But as soon as they step out the door, finding Alicia still wearing her ck hood, she unleashes her powerful,manding voice on the maids. "Get out!"


    "Y-Yes, My Lady!!!" The maids scramble out of the room like headless chickens, leaving Draven frozen in his underwear, facing Alicia with an ashamed expression.


    "Sister¡­" Draven does not quite know how to speak to Alicia. She shakes her head as she picks up some clothes from the sofa and throws them at him. "You can cover yourself now; we don''t have time for you to force those girls into your shit." Her tone is cold.


    He quickly puts on pants and a shirt while talking to her. "You haven''t changed a bit, sister¡­" But she ignores his words as she sits on the sofa and removes her ck cloak, revealing her toned body protected by a thin, full-body metal armor.


    Her set isplete, only missing a helmet, which allows Draven to see her face. Unlike him, who looks more like their father, Alicia inherited all the beauty of their mother; her angelic face has perfect symmetry with smooth cheeks, and herrge upturned eyes are the same color as her long light brown hair, tied in two long braids and a fringe.


    Her ears are as delicate as her charming nose, and her lips are thin and rosy.


    Alicia is also considered a tall woman at 1.80 meters in height, and beneath her sturdy armor lies a well-defined body, with visible muscles like a true Warrior Princess, but that only seems toplement her natural beauty. Her medium-sized breasts are well-rounded and firm, as is her defined ass, which, with the addition of a bnced waist and wide hips, makes her look uniquely attractive.


    She casts a piercing gaze at Draven. "You, on the other hand, are not quite in the situation I expected... you left your home and family to start a new life with Aria, but I don''t see her or your children... should I assume the worst?"


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," Dravenments in an upset tone. "Aria deceived me; she never intended to start a family with me for the right reasons¡­ just for her selfish desires-"


    "Cut the crap, brother," Alicia quickly interrupts him. "I just want the facts; how the hell did you mess everything up?" She gets straight to the point, making Draven huff, frustrated.


    But he can do nothing and just starts to tell his whole story with Aria, clearly recounting everything from his point of view: a father who only wanted the best for his family, an irrational mother, and an imperfect son.


    The more Alicia hears Dravenin about his family, the darker her expression bes. Draven is clearly enraged when talking about Arthur... "You see? There''s something very wrong with that boy-!!"


    Alicia also gets upset, but not for the same reasons, and shocks him bynding a brutal punch on his face; *BAM* He is caught off guard and falls to the floor, confused and frustrated. "What the hell, Alicia?!?"


    "YOU IDIOT!!!" She shouts, not caring if the tavern''s residents can hear her, which is not the case as the walls are soundproof. She shakes her head while pacing back and forth. "How could you do this... after everything our father did to you??"


    "DAMN YOU!" Draven gets furious whenever someonepares him to his father. "This is exactly the opposite. I want to help my son because there''s something wrong with him; our father was just messed up in the head!"


    "But that''s exactly what he used to say about you!" Alicia exims again. "Mom always tried to protect you, but you never let anyone get involved... you had to do everything on your own and face father... from what you''ve told me, Arthur doesn''t have such messed-up ideas; he just wanted to protect his family! And you want to change him just because he''s not a foolish hero like you?


    That''s even worse than what our father did..."


    "You can''t just show up out of nowhere and tell me how to take care of my family!" Draven stands up and points a finger at Alicia''s face in a hostile manner. But she doesn''t back down and tries to punch his finger, something that doesn''t happen because he dodges her attack. "What''s your problem, silly girl!?"


    "My problem?!?" Her eyes start to glow golden. "What''s your fucking problem, brother?? Father was far from perfect, but he protected his family; he never abandoned his responsibilities, and damn... he even died alone, facing hundreds of assassins to defend his family!"


    "What???" Draven doesn''t know how to react when hearing the news. "Father died? That''s impossible!!"


    Alicia lets out a long sigh. "They must have been preparing the trap for years, but that''s not the point here. The Lion''s mantle is missing along with our father''s body, both sinking in the North Sea while his heirs try to kill each other for the crown. Do you think I would search for you for two whole years if the situation wasn''t that bad? You have to return!"


    "Come back?" Draven shakes his head. "No, I can''t return... not now."


    "The fuck!?" Alicia steps forward and lifts Draven by the cor. "Look, I sacrificed for you when you asked to leave everything behind and run away with Aria fifteen years ago... I stayed there, taking care of Mom alone and having to deal with father''s anger; but I can''t handle this; the others only respect power, and you still are the strongest among us, so you have toe back with me now!"


    Draven''s eyes glow golden as his ego is boosted by his sister''s words, but he still tries to argue. "Those bastards aren''t our siblings; you should lead our family."


    She shakes her head. "Me, a woman? It doesn''t matter that they don''t have the same mother as us; they would never ept me as their leader. Only with our mother''s support, I would just be a target in the middle of their conflict; it has to be you! You owe me this!"


    Draven cannot deny that things seem different now that his father is dead; many idease to his mind, and then he looks at Alicia with an expectant expression. "I can resolve it, but you have to convince Aria to let me take my children with me."


    "No shit!" She feels like punching him again. "You want to separate your children from their mother? Really??" Before Draven can respond, Alicia continues. "I''m not going to let you screw things up even more; we have to try to keep our family together, especially when our enemies are everywhere."


    "Aria will not agree to go with us, not willingly..." A wicked glimmer appears in Draven''s eyes, and Alicia feels even more disgusted by him. "You''re bing more and more like our father... don''t force me to do something extreme, brother, because I will do whatever it takes to protect our family, even if it means harming you."


    "Alright, alright!" Draven makes a remorseful expression. "Let''s just try to convince her."


    Alicia nods, looking forward to meeting her nephews, especially Arthur. "Where are they?" She asks, and Draven quickly tells her where the Fletcher vige is located.


    "We''ll travel in a couple of days," She says as she stands up and grabs her cloak to leave the room. "I just have to cover our tracks; I think Lumindell''s spies are already on our tracks."


    Seeing his sister leaving the room, Draven is confused. "What am I supposed to do while you''re gone?" She doesn''t even turn around to respond. "Think about how to fix things with your family!"


    Draven sighs in the hallway and sees the two maids on the other side, his eyes glowing lustfully.


    _________________


    Present.


    Alicia returns to the tavern after three days; she climbs the stairs to the third floor, where the VIP area is, but as soon as she enters the room, she hears sounds of colliding meat and clearly fake female moansing from the bedroom, which makes her expression dark and disgusted.


    "DAMN YOU, DRAVEN!!!" She yells toward the bedroom door. "You should be concerned about your family, not banging these lowly Maids!!!"


    Her voice echoes like the roar of a furious lioness, and the two maids quickly run out of the room wrapped in sheets before Draven follows, dressed, and with a shameful expression on his face. "You left me alone here for three days..."


    "Shut up!" Alicia shakes her head, not even looking at her brother. "Come on, we can reach your vige by morning with the ck horses if we leave now."


    "Alright, alright!" Draven quickly follows Alicia, nervous about what will happen when he reunites with Aria and Arthur.

 Chapter 49: Calmness Before the Storm

    ''Hmm¡­ so soft¡­'' Arthur wakes up feeling very good; he''s lying in his bed, and there''s something soft under his head. He feels a little confused because thest thing he remembers is falling into the backyard and hearing his mother''s sweet voice.


    He opens his eyes groggily and is surprised by a beautiful view of two huge fluffy mounds right in front of his eyes. ''What are those¡­'' He needs a few seconds to realize that his head is resting on his mother''s soft thighs, and what he''s seeing are her wless, huge breasts.


    ''Were they always this big?'' That''s the first thought thates into his head, but then he immediately feels guilty for finding his mother''s breasts attractive. He tries to get up, but she ces her hand on his forehead and gently pushes him back.


    "Good morning, darling," Her voice sounds full of affection. "You fainted after spending three days in the state of Enlightenment; let Mommy take care of you a little longer." She strokes his hair tenderly, making Arthur feel even more rxed.


    "What was that?" He asks, curious. "I remember being so focused and understanding something¡­ my sword felt like it had a mind of its own"


    "The Enlightenment¡­" Aria tells him the same information she gave Margaret, making it clear that such a thing is extremely rare. The pride in her voice is also clear, making him feel that all the hard work during the week was worth it; now, he can just enjoy his mother''s caresses as he rests.


    When Aria finishes exining how he fainted, it raises another doubt in his mind. "What is this Sword Intent?" He asks about the powerful attack he used to destroy the four Blood Golems at the same time. And he can''t help butpare it to the golden wave attack that Draven used to annihte the bandit camp a month ago. "Was it like that spell my father used?"


    "The Intent is not a spell; it doesn''t use Astral Energy but your Mental strength andprehension," Aria exins. "Everyone has a certain strength of Will, but only Weapons'' Masters can condense their Will into Aura attacks with their weapons; in the case of ded weapons, such attacks are usually in the form of aura shes in wide arcs."


    "Oh, they seem amazing!" Arthur gets very excited about the idea of being able to do something as incredible as his father did. And Aria is even more excited.


    "You have no idea how special you are, baby; your father took sixty years to be able to use the Intent at phase one, and you can already use it at phase two, making its power and range greater at just fourteen years old and even less of training; you are undoubtedly the youngest Swordmaster ever!"


    Arthur can''t deny that surpassing his father in something fills him with pride, but the boost to his ego is nothingpared to receiving caresses and praises from Aria; that''s the best. But before he thinks about going out there and slicing mountains with his sword intent, Aria gives him the bad news.


    "You have to use it with care, darling," She says in a concerned and gentle tone. "There are no other Swordmasters below the Champion Rank because it is not a natural progression; your body and mind may not be prepared to withstand such a level of power from the Intent; that''s why you fainted after using that attack when your body was already exhausted."


    "Does this mean I can''t use it without fainting?" He asks, concerned, and she quickly responds in an optimistic tone. "No, if you can condense your Will into Intent, it''s by your own merit; it''s your power, baby. But you shouldn''t abuse it before improving your Rank; maybe you can use two or three attacks like that, but it can exhaust your mindquickly, and you may end up fainting again."


    "I see," Arthur is content with such a result; after all, he managed to destroy four golems of the middle Fighter rank with one attack, so being able to use it up to three times in battle seems like an absurd advantage now. "What''s the real limit of my Intent, Mom?"


    "Let me see," Aria makes a thoughtful expression. "Your Intent has already passed the phase of Realization, which is where you discover it and can manifest your Aura in attacks; currently, you are in phase two, the Embodiment, so you can use ranged attacks to easily cut through anyone within the same Rank or above.


    Of course, the higher you raise your Rank, the stronger your Mind will be, and with it, the Sharper your Intent."


    Aria''s words make it clear how powerful the Intent is, but then she talks about another limitation. "However, it should have a hard time prating artifacts of Unique rarity or above at your current level." She exins, making Arthur remember the artifact rarities he read about in one of her books.


    In ascending order, artifacts can be ssified as Common, Rare, Epic, Unique, Legendary, and Mythical. Such ssification is based on the resources and enchantments used to create the artifacts, which are more useful, scarce, and expensive the higher the rarity.


    Arthur listens attentively to all of his mother''s words, and she has even more to say. "There''s onest limitation you need to be aware of; the strength and sharpness of your Intent attacks are limited by the strength of your Mind, so even if you are already a Swordmaster, your Intent is limited by your Rank as a Mystic Novice,"


    "The main problem with this is that if you try to attack someone with cultivation above yours, based on how much higher they are, your attacks may only scratch them or even be shrugged off. Moreover, due to the same limitation, you may exhaust yourself before you bring your opponent any harm and faint instead," Aria advises Arthur as best as she can.


    As he thinks about everything he has just learned, she continues to stroke his head. "Even with these limitations, I think you''ll do fine against that noble; I doubt there are any Champions in Lakeview, and they certainly wouldn''te to such a vige after a peasant girl. But be prepared to face Fighters and maybe even Elites."


    When Aria talks about the noble, Arthur immediately bes concerned about Margaret and her family. "How long have I slept?" He asks, and Aria quickly responds. "Just a few hours, the day has just dawned, and Margaret is preparing your breakfast. I am monitoring the vige and the road with my runes so I can tell when they are an hour away from arriving."


    "That''s nice," Arthur closes his eyes and just enjoys the feeling of his mother''sp. ''This is so good¡­ I wish I could stay like this forever¡­''


    Arthur truly enjoys his time with his mother, but soon, little Eve appears at the door to announce that Margaret has finished breakfast. They go downstairs together and enjoy their time as a family, but no matter how promising things seem, Margaret can''t help but worry about Arthur trying to face the noble and his possible bodyguards alone.


    After breakfast, he takes her to the garden and hugs her tightly from behind, cing tender kisses on her neck and cheeks. "Don''t worry, honey, everything will be alright."


    Margaret feels happy and secure in Arthur''s arms, so she caresses his arms around her waist, responding warmly to his affection. "Promise me you won''t put yourself in danger, please¡­ if the enemies are much stronger than you, let your mother help."


    Arthur agrees with Margaret; he wants to try and solve it with his own hands, but he is not so proud as to put his life at risk if the challenge is beyond his capabilities. Yet, he wants to use this opportunity to tease Margaret because it is always she who usually teases him.


    "Don''t you trust in your future husband''s skills?" He asks in a fake offended tone, and Margaret feels mixed emotions. ''Future husband? That sounds so good!!!'' She is thrilled. "Of course, I trust you¡­ my future husband¡­"


    Despite his yful mood, Arthur enjoys hearing Margaret calling him her husband, which feeds his possessive desires, making him feel proud. He hugs Margaret even tighter. "I like having you here¡­ after we deal with this problem, I will talk to your parents and bring you to live here with me, alright?"


    "Really?!" Margaret almost jumps for joy, but she tries to contain such impulse and act like a well-behaveddy. "If you want it¡­ I am already yours¡­" Her tone bes shy and tender.


    Arthur feels the desire to devour the cutemb grow within his heart like mes in a forest. His fingers swiftly slide under Margaret''s blouse and caresses her skin, while his kisses on her neck be more intense. "That''s right, honey¡­ you are mine¡­"


    Margaret also can''t contain her desires when Arthur starts acting so confident and passionate; her feminine instincts start screaming topletely surrender to him. But then she jumps out of his arms when she hears Aria''s voice behind them.


    "AHEM!" Aria makes a loud sound, immediately drawing the attention of the loving couple. Margaret is very embarrassed, but Arthur just shes a happy smile at his mother. "What''s up, Mom?"


    Aria shakes her head in an attempt to shake off her jealousy, but doesn''t lecture them and just goes straight to the point, lifting her hand and creating a magical circle withplex symbols. "They are on the road to the vige already," she points to many colored dots within the magical circle. "Thirty-eight in total, quite a group¡­"


    When Margaret hears that number, she feels dizzy and almost cpses. She quickly approaches Arthur and holds his hands. "There are so many, darling!"


    He grabs her hands gently, reassuring her. "We''ll follow the n, honey; maybe I can resolve it without having to kill them," Arthur replies and kisses her hands. Margaret just nods, confident in Arthur that he can handle it.


    He goes to the training area and picks up his sword from the wall; meanwhile, Aria, makes a beautiful white tunic with golden adornments appear in her hands, which she then gives to her son. "This is a Rare artifact. I used an enchantment to reduce the weight of the material, so you should be able to use it without hindering your movements."


    Arthur takes the tunic and finds it very light, which is unusual for an artifact above Common rarity. He wastes no time and wears it over his shorts in front of the girls, who blush at seeing such a scene. Then he smiles at his mother and hugs her affectionately. "Thank you, Mom!"


    "Just promise me you''ll be careful, baby," Aria asks while standing on tiptoe to stroke Arthur''s hair. "I''ll be around, in case you need any help."


    "Alright," he nods and puts his sword in its sheath before giving a hug to Eve and then leaving the house with Margaret, heading to her house to wait for the noble and his soldiers to arrive.


    Aria leaves Eve safely in her bedroom while continuing to monitor the noble''s group, waiting for the right moment to approach Margaret''s house, but then she notices two other individuals appearing within the range of her runes. These figures move much faster and give off a very strong presence, arousing her curiosity and concern. "Who are these people???

 Chapter 50: Entering the Wolves Den

    The sun''s rays illuminate the dirt road leading to Fletcher vige, and the birds in the trees around sing cheerfully. Greenwood forest can be gloomy in the deeper parts, but it seems quite normal and even friendly on the outskirts of the vige.


    The thinner branches of the trees sway under a gentle breeze while squirrels, armadillos, and even small deer can be seen near the road on which Draven and Alicia now ride their ck horses at full speed, making a lot of noise and leaving behind a cloud of dust.


    Half a mile ahead, they see a group on horseback as well; their animals are clearly inferior, and they are traveling at a slow pace, but it is possible to see banners with noble insignias. Alicia grabs herrge weapon in her hand, preparing for a fight. "They look like trouble."


    "What? No!" Draven quickly signals for his sister to lower her weapon. "Why do you assume everyone is our enemy? They could just be lost travelers."


    Alicia shakes her head. "Everyone is our enemy here, brother; why should I pity those damned nobles from Lumindell who mistreat their own people and enve demi-humans? Also, these people may not attack our family directly, but they support our enemies; they are a threat to us!"


    Draven''s eyes shine golden. "This damn war is our father''s fault, but don''t worry, as soon as I be the new Leonheart King, I will fix things on this continent; so just obey me here and do not attack these people."


    "You''re already making me regreting to look for you¡­" Alicia sighs. "But now I guess I can only have faith that you cane to some sense. I won''t attack these scum as long as they don''t get in my way. Is that okay?"


    "We''ll see," Draven makes his horse slow down as they approach the group, which quickly bes alert, but he lowers his hood, revealing his smiling face while raising his hands. "We are not enemies, my friends!"


    All the horsemen quickly form a circle around one of them, most of them are old aged, wearing simple clothes, and light leather armor, but the guy in the center is different; he appears to be in his twenties with short ck hair and wearing luxurious clothes; there are also some gold insignias with the same design as the banners carried by the soldiers on his clothes, a bird above ake.


    "Who the hell are you?!" An old man with long white hair next to the young guy questions Draven hostilely and quickly continues. "You are in the presence of the young Master of the Lark Family from Lakeview, so you''d better show some respect!"


    Alicia arrives at this moment and begins to release her aura over the group, but Draven gets in front with his horse, signaling for her to back off. ''This idiot!'' She casts an annoyed look at him but contains her aura.


    The horses of the group be nervous due to the presence of the intimidating ck horses, but not seeing the star insignias under Alicia''s cloak, the group maintains a hostile stance. Draven tries to make his bright smile even friendlier. "I see; you are honored nobles from Lakeview¡­ I live nearby here and was just curious to know what our illustrious guests are doing in this region."


    The young Master doesn''t even look at Draven, but the old man next to him starts to have a strange feeling. ''I can''t sense the aura of these two¡­ could they be Champions?'' Unable to tell how strong the duo is, he starts to act more humbly. "Well, we are going to this vige, Fletcher, I believe, to pick up a peasant girl who wants to serve our young Master as his personal Maid."


    "Oh, really?" Draven nods several times. "That''s very good; I''ve never seen good nobles taking an interest in simple girls around here, so I guess she''s a lucky girl, hehe!"


    "Yeah, a lucky girl indeed¡­" The old man smiles at Draven, but in his mind, things are different. ''Poor girl, I doubt she''llst a month in the hands of that spoiled brat.''


    "I won''t take up more of your time," The horses be increasingly scared, and Draven doesn''t want things to get out of control, so he signals for Alicia to follow while leaving the group in peace. "Good luck on your journey, friends!"


    "Alright, you too, good sir," the old man waves to Draven while hispanions look at each other confused. "Who the hell are those guys?" one of them asks, and the other old guard next to the young Master quickly responds, "It''s none of our business, but it''s better if our paths don''t cross again¡­ I''ve never seen such frightening horses."


    "Nobles don''t hide under hoods," the young Master speaks in a tone of disdain. "If we meet them again, kill both and take those horses for me!"


    The younger soldiers show sinister smiles while the two old bodyguards shake their heads and keep their thoughts to themselves.


    Moving forward, Draven doesn''t think much about the group they just encountered, but Alicia can''t stop thinking about what the old man said, which makes her question her brother. "Didn''t you say you protect the people of this vige? How can you let trash like thate here to take that girl? Isn''t it evident that this noble won''t treat her well?"


    "You might be mistaken," Draven shrugs. "If he went to the trouble ofing here for her, maybe he wants to make her his wife; wouldn''t that be good? Not all nobles are bad."


    "Tsk," Alicia spits on the ground. "I''ve been in this damned ce for almost a year and still haven''t seen any noble that was slightly decent, but degenerates are plenty... you live in a bubble, brother; maybe it''s because you''re too strong and no one can touch your family, but that''s not the reality of the world out there."


    "Don''t try to lecture me, little sister," Draven casts a proud look at Alicia, making her lose the desire to argue. They just move on and quickly arrive at the vige, taking a shortcut to get quickly to Aria''s house.


    As they spot the house, everything seems normal, but as they approach it, crossing a transparent barrier, the beautiful morning weather immediately transforms into a gloomy afternoon, with dark clouds covering the sky above the house and ck lightning cracking everywhere.


    "A magical domain!?" Alicia is shocked as she feels the powerful aura of Aria spread within a half-mile radius around the house; the medallion on her chest vibrates more than ever, making it clear that Aria''s power is an extreme threat even to people strong as she and Draven.


    Draven, on the other hand, doesn''t stop and heads straight for the front of the house, his hand already on the hilt of his sword and his eyes glowing gold, the lion on his back ready toe to life. "ARIAAAA!!!" He shouts toward the house. "What do you think you''re doing???"


    Alicia recovers from the shock and quickly follows her brother; but contrary to her attitude so far, she jumps off her ck mare, leaving her weapon behind and standing in front of Draven. She removes her hood and raises her arms. "It''s me, Aria! We''re not here to cause trouble!"


    "I''m not so sure about that!" Aria''s voicees from the house, carrying waves of wind and very strong pressure, causing Draven and Alicia to almost be thrown away. But as soon as Aria floats out the door and sees Alicia''s face, her expression bes less severe. "Alicia? What are you doing here?"


    Before Alicia can answer, Draven points his finger hostilely at Aria. "We came to take my children! You can''t-"


    He tries to speak, but Alicia silences him with a brutal punch in the face. *BAM* Caught off guard, he falls to the ground, immediately getting up with a furious expression. "What the hell is wrong with you, Alicia?? Am I going to have to discipline you??"


    Alicia tries to signal to Draven but ends up just making upset faces at him while whispering. "I''m trying to help you, brother; can you shut the fuck up and let me do it?"


    ''What''s the problem with the women in my life?'' Draven wonders as he just looks at Alicia and Aria with an annoyed expression.


    Aria is confused to see the siblings fighting, but she doesn''t let her guard down, unsure if she can defeat such adversaries together. ''If they summon their Astral Beasts, things are going to getplicated... maybe it''s better to attack first?'' She only doesn''t initiate the attack because she''s not sure of Alicia''s intentions.


    Even knowing the power of Draven and Alicia, Aria doesn''t show fear. "I''ve ced ancient runes all around the house; Eve is protected in a special room, so I don''t mind destroying this entire vige to prevent you from taking my children from me."


    "No, no, no! It''s not necessary to go that far!" Alicia quickly exims. "I''m here personally to ensure that my stupid brother doesn''t make such a mistake." She smiles friendly at Aria. "I just want to talk, my sister, for the sake of our family."


    Aria''s eyes gleam dark gray with ck sparkles, but they slowly begin to calm down. "Look, I''ve always had a good impression of you, Alicia, but I don''t trust Draven and your family."


    "There''s no diffretence between my family and your family, Aria," Alicia speaks in a gentle and determined tone. "The children are our family; I just want to talk to you, exin what''s happening, and why we should stay united now."


    Aria is still unsure of Alicia''s intentions, but she recognizes some feelings in the sharp yet also kind eyes of the brave warrior. ''Maybe she is quite different from Draven indeed?'' Such thought awakens Aria''s curiosity, and she bes calmer and makes the storm inside her domain also calm down.


    "You are wee in my house, Alicia," Aria says as shends on the ground in front of the door, but then she gives Draven a cold and severe nce. "But you... if you raise a finger against my children again, I''ll kill you on the spot!"


    Draven is about to give a cheeky response to Aria, but Alicia quickly steps between them. "He won''t do anything, I knock him down before he thinks doing it, I guarantee it." Shements honestly.


    Aria nods and takes them both into the house. Alicia wastes no time and gets straight to the point. "Our father is dead..." She exins to Aria how things are bad in the north due to her siblings, children from other mothers with her father, fighting for the crown, creating a civil war inside the Leonheart Kingdom.


    Alicia also exins how this is a serious problem for Aria and her children because the enemies of their family are more united than ever, looking for every opportunity to hurt them. "If their spies find you, they will do everything to get their hands on your children, especially Draven''s sessor. We have to stick together!"


    Alicia''s words make Aria reflect on many things, but then she quickly stands up. "I need to think about this, but now is not a good time."


    "What''s the problem?" Alicia quickly asks, and Aria responds. "Arthur is dealing with some nobles who want to harm his fianc¨¦e, and he wants to do it with his own hands, so I''m going to watch from a distance to help in case he needs me." She exins.


    Draven frowns upon hearing that, but Alicia opens an excited smile, her eyes shining with expectation. "So that trash I saw on the road... my nephew wants to deal with them himself to defend his girl? Hahaha... that''s going to be quite a show; what are we waiting for?"

 Chapter 51: Lions Heart (1/2)

    Inside the Carpenters'' tavern, Arthur looks out the window at the noble''s group arriving. "They''re here," hements while casting a gentle look at Margaret, who is trying to calm her mother. "Stay here, honey; I''ll sort it out."


    "Mm," Margaret nods at Arthur, but her father leaves through the door before she can stop him. "I''ll exin to them that this is my fault!" He feels very guilty about his bad decision and doesn''t want to cause trouble for Arthur''s family.


    "No, Father!" Margaret tries to follow her father, but Arthur stops her and tenderly caresses her face. "It''s going to be alright, just wait here." She nods again, and he leaves the tavern after her father.


    The thirty soldiers around the young Master spread out around the tavern, creating a human barrier as a man who appears to be in his forties dismounts from his horse and approaches Mr. Carpenter, showing a picture of Margaret. "We are with the Young Master of the Lark family. Are you the owner of this tavern and the father of this girl?"


    "Yes, my Lord," Margaret''s father kneels in front of the man, his face a mess of despair. "But this is a misunderstanding; I made a mistake, and I am willing to ept the consequences!"


    "Huh?" The man is confused, and the young Master frowns from atop his horse. "What do you mean? This girl isn''t here?"


    "She is," speaks Arthur, who cannot hide a proud gleam in his cold eyes. "But she is not avable."


    When Arthur speaks, all eyes are drawn to him, and everyone''s first reaction is the same. ''Damn, he''s handsome!'' Especially, the young Master can''t help but feel more envious than ever. Despite looking younger, Arthur is taller, more muscr, more handsome, and much more attractive than he could ever dream of being.


    "Who the hell are you, boy?" The young Master casts a hostile nce at Arthur, already hating him just for his look. The soldiers notice the tension rising quickly and begin to surround Arthur.


    But he remains calm, looking at the young Master while Nyx informs him about the power level of everyone nearby. ''There are five Fighters, and those two old ones are Elites; the rest are trash.'' Despite her report including two Elite Warriors, Arthur doesn''t feel scared or lose his calm; on the contrary, he bes even more focused, his mind working on action ns.


    He knows he needs to be smart to catch the Elites off-guard and have a chance to cut them, so he walks cautiously toward the young Master. "I am the husband of the woman you will never touch..."


    "Such insolence!" The young Master exims angrily, his eyes shining and his mind filled with cruel thoughts. He signals to one of the Fighters, the captain of the guards, while keeping his eyes fixed on Arthur. "I came from far away to this backwater vige to get that bitch, so I won''t leave here without her."


    "Sounds good to me," Arthur speaks in a cold, disdainful tone. "I mean, not the part about you taking my wife, but the part where you don''t leave here anymore~"


    "YOU INSOLENT WORM!!" One of the Novice ranks runs towards Arthur with a spear in hand; his movements are much faster and more precise than the bandits Arthur faced before.


    But Arthur has improved a lot since that time; now, especially thanks to his Mastery level, he can easily see through the soldier''s movements, his mind predicting all his possible moves in less than a second.


    *Whoosh* Arthur simply steps to the side, making the soldier''s spear miss his waist by a few centimeters, the edges of his tunic fluttering gently in the air. Then, he grabs the guy by the cor with one hand while drawing his sword with the other and ces the de''s tip against the poor man''s neck.


    Now holding him as a hostage, Arthur signals Mr. Carpenter to retreat into the tavern before looking at the other soldiers. "You don''t need to die today; just leave this vige and nevere back; that''s my only offer."


    The man tries to call for help, but Arthur pushes the tip of his sword against his neck, slightly piercing his skin and releasing a few drops of blood. The other Novice Warriors are shocked because they could not see Arthur''s movements, while even the Fighters and Elites are surprised by his skills.


    But the young Master Lark just rolls his eyes. "Take down that son of a bitch, but don''t kill him; I want him to watch me ravaging the body of his girlfriend," His words incite fury within Arthur, causing his blue eyes to shine with cold darkness.


    *BAM* He pushes the soldier forward and kicks him in the back, throwing him to the ground. Arthur twirls his sword as he moves to the side, his eyes fixed on the Elites and the young Master behind. "If you want to do this the hard way, be my guest."


    ''You only have one chance before the Elites grow alert,'' Nyx suggests in Arthur''s mind, and he agrees, so he waits until his enemies make the first move, putting on a fake expression of concern. That works as the captain of the Fighters advances, drawing his own sword and ordering the guards. "Don''t let him escape; I''ll handle this."


    The captain is a tall, muscr man in his forties; his sword is long and doesn''t seem very special, but he draws it with some experience as he advances towards Arthur.


    The other soldiers act in sync, surrounding Arthur on the sides with sharp spears; his Rare tunic should withstand an attack from a Novice Warrior with a simple weapon without difficulties, so he keeps his focus on the Fighter captain and the Elites behind.


    Arthur prepares, nting his feet on the ground and gripping the handle of his sword tightly. He knows he can only use two wide shes with his Intent before his body bes exhausted, ''I have to kill at least one Elite with this strike.'' He keeps his eyes on the target, focusing his senses to the maximum.


    The Captain takes arge step forward and raises his sword. "This isn''t personal, boy!" He shows a mocking smile, but Arthur remains tranquil on the outside while burning inside. "There''s nothing more personal thaning after a man''s wife¡­"


    "Bad luck for you," the captain brings his sword down on Arthur with all the force and speed of someone of the seventh grade of the Fighter Rank, a little more than a whole Rank above Arthur. But that doesn''t stop him from easily predicting his movement due to his superior Mastery level.


    *WHOONG* Arthur condenses his will and swings his sword horizontally, his de faster, sharper, and much more lethal than his adversary''s. It shines with a bluish-ck light, shocking the captain, who fails to react in time; the arc made of pure Intent is released from Arthur''s de and instantly cuts both the de and the body of the captain in half. *SLICE!*


    Those behind the captain only see his body bisected into bloody halves and that bluish-ck arc still heading towards them unimpeded. "WATCH OUT!!!" The Elites are the first to react; one of them jumps to the side and the other over young Master Lark, all trying to avoid Arthur''s attack.


    It passes through several Novice Warriors, killing them instantly, as well as two other Fighters, but the Elites manage to escape the attack in time, although the one who had to pull young Master out of the way is slightly wounded by the tip of the arc, getting a cut on his arm.


    "SWORD INTENT???" The Elites exim in shock.


    "SWORD INTENT!!!" Alicia and Draven also exim as they watch the fight from behind some shrubbery three hundred meters away along with Aria.


    Draven''s eyes are wide open in disbelief. ''How can he already be a Swordmaster??'' A part of Draven feels proud; after all, Arthur is his son, so some of the praises should be for him, too.


    However, when he looks to the side, the expression on Alicia''s face is like a cold knife piercing his heart. Her eyes disy a mix of loving admiration and heart-warming pride, a way she used to look at him when she was a little kid, but it''s been decades since thest time she gave him that look.


    Aria looks at Arthur with a heated gaze of love and pride, which makes Draven realize a harsh truth. ''She never looked at me like that...'' It''s not just about the love but also all the other good feelings in her eyes; whether it''s about admiration, affection, or devotion, Draven has never been able to awaken such feelings in her. ''Why? How can I lose to him this much?''


    As if Draven''s torture by his envy wasn''t enough, Alicia, ignorant, adds more salt to his wound. "Hahaha, look at him; my handsome nephew is already a Swordmaster at fourteen!! That''s what a true Lion must be like, goddamn!!"


    Aria''s eyes sparkle like two pearls. "We knew these trash woulde a week ago; this is the result of him training hard day and night since then." She brags about her son proudly, leaving Draven even more jealous and Alicia even more excited.


    "However, he didn''t manage to kill any of the Elites; he''s going to get beaten now for attacking those guys for no good reason," Dravenments, unable to hide his frustrations.


    Before Aria can defend Arthur, Alicia does so by casting a stern and disapproving look at Draven. "Damn, he''s at the sixth grade of the Mystic Novice rank facing such enemies; I don''t remember you ever defeating someone a whole rank above yours, let alone two! Also, he is killing the trash that wants to harm his family; this must be the most important legacy of our family!"


    Aria''s esteem for Alicia rises even higher in her heart, and she smiles at the Warrior Princess. "Arthur is not finished yet, he asked me to intervene only in an extreme case."


    "Oh, he has the balls, I see," Alicia''s smile bes even brighter as she watches Arthur. "But if those Elites try any dirty tricks..." Her sharp teeth be visible as she imagines someone hurting her wonderful nephew.


    As the spectators go wild with Arthur''s first move, which includes Margaret and her family inside the tavern, he gasps a little. His body feels the impact of using such a powerful attack.


    ''Damn, I didn''t manage to really harm any of the Elites!'' Arthur curses in his mind while trying to refocus. Inside his Nexus, Nyx focuses on sharing all her Astral Energy with him, making him feel waves of energy running through his body. ''You can still use one more attack like that; make them regreting here!'' She encourages him.


    ''Sure, honey,'' Arthur focuses his senses, and while his enemies are still dealing with the shock of his first attack, he rushes towards the nearest soldiers. *Whoosh* His movements are fast, precise, and lethal; with each swing of his sword, he decapitates a Novice Warrior, sending heads and blood flying in a bloody dance.


    "FUCK!!"


    "NOOO!!!"


    "RUN! HE''S A DEMON!!!"


    The weaker soldiers panic as they see Arthur easily ughtering them down, but the two remaining Fighters join forces while the two old Elites position themselves in front of young Master Lark, who yells hysterically. "What are you waiting for?! Kill that motherfucker already!!"


    Fighting against a Weapon Master is extremely dangerous because such people can kill their opponents with a single strike, so even the Elites are afraid to recklessly charge at Arthur. However, one of the old men, who is more observant, points to the two Fighters. "He can''t use that attack a second time with such a low cultivation level; attack him while he''s tired!!"


    The two men look at each other, one holding a long sword and the other arge axe. "We have to seize this chance!" The axe warrior exims and rushes towards Arthur, who is now dealing with the Novice Warriors.


    The man raises hisrge axe and brings it down on Arthur while he has his sword plunged into the chest of one of the Novice soldiers. The man thinks Arthur can''t escape this attack and furiously yells, using all his strength. "DIE, BOY!!!"


    But Arthur was already aware of the attack and dodges it by a hair''s breadth at thest second. *Whoosh* He pulls his sword from the chest of the other soldier and spins his body agilely; the axe of his opponent hits the ground, forming a crater and raising dust. *BAM*


    ''HUH?!'' Before the man realizes he missed, Arthur attacks with his sharp sword, cutting off his arm and the shaft of the axe at the same time. *Whoosh* He swings his de again to finish the man off but fails to connect the attack as the other Fighter arrives in time, attacking with his long sword.


    Arthur reacts in time, raising his sword, which shes against his attacker''s, causing a loud *CLANG* to echo. Arthur feels his hand go numb from the strength of the swordsman Fighter, who tries to force his sword out of his hand. "Give up, boy, you can''t win!!"


    Arthur remains calm, his mind analyzing all possible movements of the swordsman and the other enemies around him. But meters away, behind the bushes, Alicia feels an instinctive desire to jump into the middle of the battle to help her nephew.


    "He needs help!" She almost manages to jump forward, but two hands of pure gray energy hold her feet. "What?!" She looks to the side and sees Aria smiling confidently. "He''s not cornered yet; let him show how fantastic he can be."


    "Mm!" Alicia nods and turns her attention back to Arthur, realizing how his calm expression in the face of powerful enemies makes him look so cool and attractive, unlike any man she has ever seen. ''This nephew of mine is really something...''

 Chapter 52: Lions Heart (2/2)

    "ARRRGH!!!" The Swordsman guard clenches his teeth as he uses all his strength to press his sword against Arthur''s, sweat running down his face painted with the colors of despair.


    Arthur feels that he cannot hold for much longer in that position, but he hears the footsteps of the axe warrior, who, despite having one arm less, uses the other hand to contain the bleeding and advances towards him, initiating a kick. "HAAA!!!"


    ''This guy doesn''t give up?'' Arthur is impressed with the willpower of this guard, but that doesn''t make him hesitate. He tilts his de against the swordsman''s, which passes a centimeter from his face; following in swift session, Arthur sidesteps, also avoiding the kick of the axe soldier.


    His opponents lose their footing for a second and take another to recover, time that Arthur uses to counterattack. As soon as he regains his bnce, he dashes towards them like a beast, *Whoosh*. Singing his sword sideways, he makes a wideteral cut, opening the stomach of the swordsman, who fails to react in time.


    "NOOOOO!!!" The man drops his sword and tries to hold his falling guts, but before he realizes it, Arthur''s sword returns and decapitates him; more blood flows while his body falls to the ground, lifeless.


    That brutal scene shocks the axe soldier, who bes paralyzed with fear. "No, no, no!!" The man begins to plead as Arthur casts his cold and dark gaze upon him, but it''s toote; Arthur''s figure flickers behind the tall man and plunges his sword into his heart with both hands. "Die." He says calmly and hits the pommel of his sword, making Its de pierce his chest and heart.


    When they see Arthur kill those experienced Fighters so easily, the Elites be more cautious. They know they cannot underestimate Arthur, so they exchange looks and act quickly. One of them takes a white ball from his belt and the other two sharp knives; the first throws the ball at Arthur while he is finishing off the axe soldier.


    *Whizz* The ball approaches quickly, but then it explodes in the air, creating a cloud of white smoke, which is contained by a transparent oval barrier with a one-meter radius. When Arthur sees it, he can tell it''s his mother''s doing, protecting him from afar, but the Elites are shocked. "What the hell?!?"


    ''Thanks, Mom,'' Arthur thinks of his mother as he stands up, the blood of his enemies trickling down the de of his sword; then he looks coldly at the two old men. "Do you have any more tricks?" He can''t resist the desire to provoke them just a little.


    Both old men grind their teeth for being humiliated by a young boy, but instead of answering with words, one of them throws his knives at Arthur quickly. *Whizz* *Whizz* Arthur is shocked by their speed, but his sword moves by instinct, and he manages to deflect one of the knives *ng* However, the other one hits his sleeve, cutting through his tunic and opening a light wound on his arm.


    "Damn!" Arthur can handle the pain, but he feels something corroding his wound, trying to invade his body. ''It''s poison!'' Nyx exims in his mind, but Arthur remains calm; he knows that his mother is nearby, so all he wants now is to try to defeat the two Elites, and then he can rely on Aria''s care.


    But as soon as he turns around, he notices that they are already on top of him, both moving like white blurs. *Swoosh* *Whoosh* They separate in the middle of the charge, each attacking from one side to confuse their target.


    "You''re done, kid!" One of themments, swinging his sword towards Arthur while the other has a dagger in each hand. "But you fought well."


    Arthur can read their movements, but this time, his mind can''t find a good solution; his reaction speed is not fast enough to deal with both attacks of two Elites. Yet, he can''t give up, so he chooses a main target to focus on, ''The one with the daggers!'' Arthur wants to avoid the poison and tries to deal with that enemy first.


    He doesn''t hold back and already swings his sword charged with Intent in a powerful diagonal sh. *WHOOONG* When the old man sees the bluish-ck glow on Arthur''s de, he realizes that he underestimated him.


    ''It can''t be, another time?!?'' He didn''t expect Arthur to be able to use another attack of that level so early, and as he is in the air, in the middle of his dash, he can only twist his body in an attempt to avoid having his body bisected by the sh.


    The man has a really quick reaction speed due to over a hundred years of experience, so he manages to avoid his death by a few centimeters, but Arthur''s sword wave hits his shoulder, tearing off his arm and injuring part of his torso. *THUD* He falls to the ground and rolls in his own blood.


    That attack had a high cost for Arthur, who coughs off a mouthful of blood due to the effort. *Splut* He feels his body be heavy and his senses numb at the worst time, just when the other Elite is attacking his back.


    Arthur knows he can''t avoid the attack, so he at least tries to prevent it from hitting his head. *Snikt* The Elite''s de is not as sharp as Arthur''s, but due to his strength, it cuts through his tunic, opening arge wound just below the back of his neck.


    "Fuck!" Arthur is sent to the ground due to the force of the attack, his body also suffering from exhaustion and the poison from the dagger that is quickly corroding his internal defenses.


    "NOOOO!!!" Alicia roars furiously, her voice echoing for miles. Aria doesn''t hold her back this time, so she jumps towards Arthur, covering the distance of hundreds of meters in a second as if she teleported.


    *Whooosh-BOOOM* Shends on top of the Elite swordsman like a mountain falling from the sky, her boot crushing the man''s head before he could understand how he died.


    Alicia''snding makes a crater in the ground and raises a cloud of dust. Arthur, still on the ground, tries to see what is happening, but before he can get up, a figure emerges in front of him. He attempts to defend himself, but then the figure turns out to be a beautiful woman who extends her hand to him with a loving smile on her face. "Great job, Arthur!"


    "Who ar-" He bes confused because the woman knows his name, but she acts quickly by holding his arm and pulling him up as he stumbles to his knees. "Your aunt," she speaks in a loving and excited tone. "You can call me Auntie Alicia, my good nephew!" She gently dusts off Arthur''s clothes, leaving him surprised as he struggles to stand up.


    While he deals with the shock of having such a beautiful aunt, Aria appears floating from the sky, her expression painted with shades of pride and worry. "I''m sorry, baby~ I wanted to help you earlier, but I didn''t want to take away your fun." She speaks as she quickly begins to heal his wounds.


    "I''m fine," He smiles at his mother but then sees the body of the destroyed Elite swordsman in a pool of blood and guts in the center of the crater. He looks again at Alicia, who continues to smile at him. "Are you really my aunt?"


    "She''s my little sister!" Draven speaks in a loud tone and is clearly upset as he approaches them.


    Margaret also runs out of the tavern to check on Arthur''s situation, she really wanted to have helped him earlier but feared that getting involved in the fight would only bring problems for him. But now, seeing Aria there, she runs towards him. "Arthur!!!"


    Arthur is confused at the center of attention; he doesn''t know who to focus his attention on, his head hurts due to the effort, and his body aches due to thest blow he suffered. "Father¡­" Yet, his eyes are instinctively drawn to Draven.


    "Stupid boy, look at the mess you made-" Draven yells at Arthur, but then Margaret steps in front of him and blocks his path. "None of this is his fault! He was just defending me!!!"


    "Don''t get involved in this, girl-" Draven asks Margaret, but therge de of Alicia''s red and golden halberd immediately appears in front of him, no longer covered with the ck cloth and shining brightly.


    It has a long, thin shaft of reddish metal with a sharp golden talon at one end and arge axe de before a spear point on the other side. A perfect union of a great axe and a heavy spear, a weapon almost impossible to wield well, except for someone with as much strength as skill like Alicia, of course.


    Draven frowns when he sees thosedies protecting Arthur like some kind of heavenly treasure. "Come on, I saw everything, Arthur didn''t need-"


    "Shut the fuck up!" Aria speaks, her voice sounding like thunder, carrying all the power of her aura and making Draven take a step back.


    Arthur feels bad for being the cause of his parents fighting again, but then Alicia picks up his sword from the ground and approaches him, still smiling lovingly. "Here," She hands the sword to him pointing it to the still alive Elite, the one he wounded earlier. "Finish him," Alicia says in a gentle tone. "After all, he is your prey."


    "This..." Arthur can see Draven shaking his head, but Alicia ignores her brother, putting the sword in Arthur''s hand. "Your father doesn''t know anymore what it means to protect one''s family, but you do, so keep your hand and conviction firm, whatever it takes."


    Arthur can''t help but nce at Margaret, who is smiling at him with bright eyes. He turns his attention back to Alicia and nods. "Whatever it takes," He takes the sword and walks towards the old man, who tries to stumble to his feet.


    Arthur doesn''t feel any need to hide his dark and cruel side anymore; he would like to get along with his father, but not if it means being kind to their enemies. ''No... people like these don''t deserve to live.'' His eyes glow coldly as he raises his sword.


    "No, please!" The old man begs in a pool of his own blood. "It wasn''t my fault; my job is to defend my Young Master!!" He raises his still-good arm, but Arthur doesn''t spare him, bringing down his de on the old man, severing his arm and cutting his chest, giving him a quick but painful death.


    Draven curses, but Aria, Margaret, and Alicia don''t feel any pity for that man; they just keep looking at Arthur with loving and proud expressions.


    Arthur pulls his de from the old man''s chest and casts his gaze towards young Master Lark, the only one still alive from his group. The poor guy is paralyzed with fear, especially after seeing Alicia descend from the sky like a War Goddess. "No, no, this can''t be happening!!" He gets up and runs towards his horse that ran into the forest. "Stay away from me!!!"


    Aria gestures with her fingers, and the young Master is suspended in the air. "No! No!!! What do you want from me?!?" He screams hysterically while Aria makes him float back.


    The ck glow reappears in Arthur''s eyes as he remembers what that guy said he would do to his sweet Margaret, making his blood boil in his veins. But Arthur manages to calm down; after all, he didn''t allow that guy to touch her.


    Now, he begins to think more about the consequences of killing the young Master and less about his desire to make the guy suffer. "Maybe we should let him go?" Arthur looks at Aria, seeking her opinion.


    But before she can answer, Alicia speaks first. "No way!" She approaches Arthur and puts her hand on his shoulder. "This guy is the one who gave the order for his men to attack you; he is the one who should suffer the most for attacking our family."


    "I know, but I don''t want to cause trouble for Margaret''s parents and the people in the vige in the future," Arthur exins, but Alicia insists. "If you''re apprehensive about this scum''s familying to look for trouble, we can simply go to Lakeview and show them their ce; rats should not rise against lions."


    "Oh," Arthur is not surprised by Alicia''s prideful character; after all, she is Draven''s sister. But her pride works differently from his father''s; while one is more concerned with his own ego, the other thinks first of the family''s well-being. ''She is so cool.'' Arthur can''t help but like his aunt Alicia.


    "Rats should not rise against lions..." Arthur repeats out loud. He likes how that sounds, not because it feeds his ego but because of the meaning Alicia has used it with. ''Being a lion doesn''t seem bad at all.''


    "Exactly, my dear nephew," Aliciaughs as she strokes Arthur''s hair. She is the same height as him but seems a little taller because of her high boots. "We are the lions, and as long as we stick united, no one can touch our beloved ones."

 Chapter 53: Resolution of a Loving Assassin

    Arthur''s eyes shine with admiration as he listens to Alicia''s words, another icy dagger in Draven''s ego. But Arthur couldn''t care less about his father''s opinion now; he just nods to his aunt before returning his cold gaze to the young Master.


    "No, no, please!!" The young Master keeps begging, his face a mess of despair as a stinky liquid runs down his pants.


    That scene makes Alicia shake her head. "It''s always like this: these pathetic nobles go around bullying the weaker ones until they meet someone stronger, and then they start begging pitifully... just finish him off, Arthur."


    Arthur twirls his sword skillfully as he approaches the young Master, still trapped by Aria''s magic. But Draven can''t help butin. "You don''t need to do this, Arthur; look at him, he''s just a scared boy... you''ve already proven to be stronger, now you can choose to be like him or teach him how to be better. You can influence all his future generations to-"


    "Cut the shit off!" Alicia interrupts Draven again as she continues looking at Arthur. "Thew of Lumindell is clear: if a noble offends someone from another noble family, the offended party can demand a fight to the death, not to mention they were the ones who attacked first with the intent to kill."


    "Alicia is right," Ariaments as she holds the young Master trapped. "Don''t hold back, darling; you have the right to defend your wife here."


    "Ahhh,e on!!" Draven stillins, but Arthur just keeps walking towards the young Master. "I''m going to give you a chance," He speaks in a mocking tone and puts his sword back in his sheath, showing his empty hands. "Fight like a man or die like a worm."


    "Hahaha!!" Aliciaughs cheerfully while Draven shakes his head. The young Master, on the other hand, remains terrified. But the desire to live surpasses any other feeling in his weak heart, and he tries to stand up, picking up his sword with trembling hands. "I-I-I¡­ w-will kill y-you..."


    Arthur sees his opponent stagger towards him, swinging his sword without any aptitude. The de looks refined, even if very inferior to his, but it doesn''t matter since Arthur can predict the pathetic movements of the young Master effortlessly.


    The poor guy is also too shaken to use all his Fighter rank capabilities; not even his Noble Lineage can help now. Arthur watches his moves in slow motion and easily avoids his strikes. *Whoosh* With small steps, Arthur dashes around the young Master''s de, ying with him. *Shooosh*


    "Damn bastard!" The little noble grows furious and swings his sword even more wildly. Arthur starts lightly hitting him on the head, making the guy even more desperate. "Stop it!! You son of a b-"


    *BAM* Before the young Master can finish cursing, Arthurnds a mighty punch right in the middle of his face, breaking his nose with a crunch. *Crack* The young Master''s blood sshes as he lets out a long, piercing cry and tumbles. "ARGHHHHH!!!"


    Arthur doesn''t waste time andnds a strong kick on the noble''s ribs, his clothes also look like an artifact due to their resistance, but at most ofmon rarity, which partially diminishes the impact of Arthur''s blow, but the guy still takes damage and suffers a world of pain. "AAAAHHH!!!"


    "Do you think you can juste and try to hurt my wife?!" Arthur asks as he continues to kick his opponent on the ground. "And you still have the nerve to insult my mother?!?" He kicks the guy in the most sensitive non-lethal spots, ensuring he feels maximum pain.


    Each blow is followed by an even more desperate scream; the young Master pees himself again and even shits himself due to the pain, creating a disgusting scene. At some point, Draven just turns around and walks back to Aria''s house with a disappointed expression. Margaret and her parents don''t enjoy such a scene, so Aria just hugs the girl, whispering that everything will be fine in her ear.


    Alicia, on the other hand, keeps her eyes fixed on Arthur, watching his every move closely. ''He really knows what he''s doing... but how can a fourteen-year-old boy be so efficient? He knows exactly where to hit to cause the most pain... he is ruthless to his enemies¡­ but he does it for his family, not his ego. He already seems far better than Father and Draven...''


    Arthur doesn''t contain his anger and vents all his frustrations on the young Master, making the poor guy bitterly regret having left his house. He curses the moment when the merchant showed him the picture of Margaret, arousing lustful thoughts in his mind; he curses the moment he decided to go after her; and above all, he curses the moment he made Arthur his enemy.


    But it''s toote now... Arthur beats the young Master to the point where his body turns into a pool of blood, his limbs shattered, and his face already disfigured. But he can still see the dark glow in Arthur''s blue-cold eyes.


    "For those who wish to hurt my family, this is the only end¡­ death under my foot!" Arthur raises his boot over the young Master''s head. He stomps on his enemy''s face, crushing his skull on the spot. *BAM-CRAAACK*


    Blood stters on all sides, including some drops that fall on Arthur''s face. His expression is uncaring, influenced by the dark aura around his body like an extrayer of clothes.


    But as soon as he turns his attention back to Aria, Margaret, and Alicia, his eyes shine with the usual warm affection, leaving his aunt even more impressed with his personality. ''He doesn''t lose sight of what''s important... he couldn''t be more perfect.''


    "You did well, my good nephew," Alicia smiles and approaches Arthur, patting his shoulder and gently wiping the blood off his face. "It''s good to see that Draven didn''t screw up with you as your grandfather did to him; I can already see a bright future for you when we get out of this damn ce and return to our true home."


    "Leave here?" Arthur is surprised by that idea. He really enjoys his time with his aunt, but when his eyes reach Aria and Margaret, he doesn''t feel any desire to follow Alicia, abandoning his beloved ones. Alicia understands that quickly and tries to persuade him. "I''m not asking you to abandon your mother and fiancee, of course; you can take everyone home; that''s the right thing to do."


    Such an image naturally appears in Arthur''s mind; it''s not another house, but the one he''s always lived in, just now Alicia would join the family. But then he sees the serious expression on Aria''s face, and she slowly shakes her head at him, making him concerned.


    "This is not the ce for us to have this conversation," Aria says to Alicia in a friendly tone and then casts a caring look at Arthur. "Let''s go home, baby."


    Arthur nods and walks over to Margaret, leaving Alicia with a slightly jealous expression. He arrives in front of the cute girl who can''t stop smiling at him. They look at each other for a second before she jumps into his arms, hugging him tightly. "I was so scared! I knew you would be okay, but I just couldn''t-"


    "It''s over, sweetheart," He whispers into her ear as he wraps his arms around her waist, making her feel secure. "I will never let anyone hurt you or take you away from me."


    "I know, I know!" She sniffs emotionally into his arm. "I love you so much!!"


    The heartwarming scene between Arthur and Margaret is an astonishing contrast to the massacre that just took ce right there, arousing the same wry expressions on the faces of Aria and Alicia.


    While Alicia continues to watch Arthur with curious eyes, Aria uses her magic to burn the bodies with dark gray mes. She also evaporates the blood on the ground and turns any weapon left by the Young Master Lark''s group into arge ball of garbage, which she buries deep in the ground before making the surface t again, all with a wave of her hand.


    In a few minutes, Aria leaves the area in front of the tavernpletely clean, only powerful mages being able to tell that there was a bloody battle there. Then she walks over to Arthur and Margaret to caress their hair. "It''s time to go home."


    "I just need to do one more thing," Arthurments while holding Margaret''s hand and entering the tavern, finding her parents with shocked expressions on their faces.


    They are clearly trying to deal with everything they have seen, but Arthur does not hesitate and shows his hand holding Margaret''s to them. "I''m not ming you for what happened, but I can no longer allow Margaret to live here; we haven''t yet had a proper ceremony, but it doesn''t change the fact that she''s going to be my wife, so I''m taking her to live with me from now on."


    Margaret can''t stop smiling, her eyes shining with tenderness. Her parents can see how happy she is with Arthur and how far he is willing to go to protect her, so naturally, they have no reason to refuse his request.


    Mr. Carpenter falls on his knees in front of Arthur, trying to kiss his feet. "Please, take care of my little girl!" Arthur quickly steps back as Mrs. Carpenter tries to lift her husband while smiling at Arthur. "Don''t mind us, useless old bones... we just wish you two happiness."


    Arthur ignores Margaret''s parents; he''s still upset with them for the idea of giving her to random nobles. Then he looks at her and strokes her face tenderly. "Can we go, honey?"


    "Ah, I need a few hours to pack my things," she gives him small kisses on the lips cutely. "Can youe back to pick me upter?"


    "Of course, my love," Arthur smiles and kisses her passionately, hugging her waist before letting her go. "I''ll be back in a few hours," hements before leaving through the door.


    Outside, Arthur finds Aria and Alicia smiling at him. "Let''s go home," hements in a cheerful tone.


    "Mm," Aria nods and gestures with her hands, making the trio levitate in the air. This is the first time that Arthur is flying, and he is delighted with the feeling. "Whoah!!"


    "You''ll be able to do this someday as well on the Mystic Warrior Path, darling," Aria smiles as she quickly takes them home.


    Still in the air, Alicia throws a teasing smile at Arthur. "Oh, I forgot to say it, my nephew... you have a beautiful fianc¨¦e; it''s hard to believe she has amon lineage."


    "Margaret is really adorable..." Arthurments proudly. But he also thinks about Nyx and how his aunt would react knowing he has a subus as his Astral beast.


    ''My father would certainly have one more reason to look down on me, but what about Alicia? She seems to be on the same wavelength as us... so maybe?'' He speaks to Nyx mentally.


    ''I like her,'' Nyx quickly responds.

 Chapter 54: My Adorable Aunt Alicia

    Ariands in front of her house with Arthur and Alicia. The trio sees Draven sitting on a bench in the garden with a gloomy expression; he seems upset, frustrated, and also sad.


    He casts a sorry nce at Arthur and Alicia before focusing on Aria. "We need to talk," he requests, and she enters the house without looking at his face. "Make it short."


    Arthur instinctively follows Aria, but Draven puts his hand on his shoulder and looks into his eyes. "Let us be alone, son."


    "Let them deal with their things," Alicia ces her hand on Arthur''s other shoulder, and he steps back, letting Draven enter the house and close the door. Arthur turns his attention to his aunt, and her eyes sparkle, making him more curious about her.


    Alicia smiles gently. "You must think your father is an idiot, right?" He doesn''t show a response because he doesn''t want to hate his father, but he also doesn''t agree with Draven''s thoughts, so Alicia continues. "I am not proud of my brother currently, but he wasn''t always like this¡­"


    "What was he like before?" Arthur quickly asks, inquisitive. Alicia makes a nostalgic expression as she remembers the past. "He used to be a good brother, loyal and caring¡­ well, he wasn''t perfect, always casting lustful nces at any woman who appeared in front of him¡­ but I used to feel safe beside him."


    "I see," Arthur walks alongside Alicia through the garden in front of the house as she talks about his father and their family. "Draven was born with very high potential, taking the best from our father''s Lineage¡­ but it was his also curse,"


    "I don''t know much about our father''s childhood; it must have been over a thousand years ago, and I also didn''t know my grandfather, but I saw how my father treated Draven, always trying to make his son a copy of himself." Alicia bes sad remembering those dark days.


    "Our father was never satisfied with Draven; he mistreated him, didn''t give any respect to him, and was always distant, mainly concerned about his selfish goals¡­ That made my brother hate our father; Draven wanted to be better than him in everything, and as our father looked down on everyone, it made my brother develop this stupid heroic mentality."


    Alicia shakes her head, trying to get rid of such bad feelings, her eyes full of sadness and disappointment. "That''s why Draven thinks he can fix everything and save everyone; he has to be the hero loved by everyone and not a tyrant like our father. But that tyrant kept his family united and protected even if it was just through force."


    Arthur bes very curious about his grandfather and his rtionship with Draven, but then Alicia delivers the bad news. "Your grandfather has been killed, Arthur... it''s been two years, and the situation at home is getting worse every day. Your other uncles are not like your father, with such stupid heroic mentalities, but they don''t think about the well-being of this family as a whole, either."


    "Draven may not be in his best mental health now, but he is still the strongest Leonhart," Alicia speaks honestly, but there''s no pride in her tone. "People will follow him; our family can be united under his leadership as long as he proves himself determined enough."


    Arthur can imagine his father as a heroic king loved and admired by the people. ''He would certainly like that...'' But Arthur feels no desire to be like his father himself.


    Alicia looks at his expressions and tries to decipher what he''s thinking while exposing her own thoughts.


    "The only thing preventing my family frompletely copsing now is my mother, maintaining a fragile bnce between my father''s heirs, but our enemies are aware of this; they move troops every day; their spies are everywhere, gathering information about us and manipting alliances from the shadows,"


    She seems genuinely upset as she talks about it. "This is a shitty political war; my other siblings don''t care about selling their daughters and making deals for their sons to marry daughters of powerful nobles... I don''t like it, but I don''t have the power and influence to stop them, that''s why..."


    Alicia looks into Arthur''s eyes, her own eyes shining with expectation. "I''ll be straightforward with you; I want you toe home with me; we can let Draven try his way with the others.


    Meanwhile, I''ll train you to be the next in line for the crown; our family has many resources, and I can use them to help you improve your cultivation fast; it may take a few years, but as soon as you demonstrate the potential to surpass your father, you can be the leader that our family needs."


    ''What???'' Arthur is surprised by Alicia''s idea. ''Is she really suggesting that I steal the crown from my father?'' He can''t understand how she can have so much faith in him after just meeting him. But at the same time, she made it clear that she would teach him to be a proper ruler.


    Alicia continues trying to analyze Arthur''s reactions. "I know I''m putting a lot of pressure on your shoulders, but I can promise to be by your side all the time, showing you the right way. I can see that you have what is necessary to be a great ruler, qualities that your father and grandfather never had, not in such perfect harmony."


    Arthur smiles at his aunt. "I''m ttered that you think so highly of me, but everything you say about our family feels very far from what I know and have here; I love my mother and my sister, and I won''t abandon them."


    "Of course, my good nephew," Alicia also smiles at him. "If you abandoned them to go with me, you wouldn''t be as good as I think you are. I would say that I could convince your mother to go with us, but I''m not so sure about that anymore¡­ not after seeing how Draven messed everything up."


    Arthur can''t help but feel disappointed in his father whenever he thinks about his rtionship with Aria. On the other hand, he feels that he can take better care of his mother than any other man, so that oue isn''t so bad.


    As he thinks about it, Alicia continues. "I just want to make one request of you; if I can''t convince Aria, I would like you to keep an open mind, and maybe one day not too far away, you feel ready toe home. On that day, I''m sure Aria and all the women in your life would follow you, and I will be waiting for you there."


    Alicia''s intentions are so honest that they shake Arthur''s heart; he feels he can fully trust her, and the desire to share one of his secrets instinctively arises. ''I want to see how she reacts to you, Nyx.''


    ''I''m curious, too,'' Nyx responds positively, and Arthur doesn''t hesitate before taking Alicia''s hand.


    "Come with me," he says as he pulls her towards a small gate that leads to the backyard of the house. Alicia gets surprised, but the gentle and firm touch of Arthur awakens a good feeling in her body, and she just follows him. "Where are we going?"


    "I want to show you something," Arthur leads Alicia to a small room in the back of the yard, a pantry that Aria uses to store various items. As soon as they enter the room, Arthur closes the door and looks at Alicia with an expectant expression.


    "Arthur?" She feels her body getting warmer due to the proximity to him in the cramped room. When being so close to him, it''s impossible for her not to notice how handsome his face is and his body''s attractiveness.


    Alicia is used to facing all kinds of men in battle, but dealing with Arthur is something new for her, as while her good rtionship with Draven changed drastically many years ago, Arthur ends up being the only man she wants to be gentle and even loving to.


    "What are we¡­" She bes embarrassed due to Arthur''s prating gaze, their breaths mixing due to the closeness. Then, making her even more apprehensive, he starts to lift his shirt. "I need to show you my-"


    "WAIT!" Alicia quickly grabs his hand, her face blushing while a mysterious glow appears in her eyes. "What are you thinking, Arthur? I am your aunt!"


    "Huh?" Arthur is confused for a second until Nyx speaks in his mind. ''She thinks you''re into her.'' As soon as Nyx exins it, Arthur starts tough, leaving Alicia confused and more embarrassed. "You got it wrong; I want to show you my Nexus."


    "Your Nexus?" Aliciaughs, too, a few drops of sweat running down her face as she feels relieved and a little disappointed, too. "Oh! Your father told me about the pink heart¡­ you still don''t have any control over your Astral Beast, right?"


    Arthur lifts his shirt, revealing the heart in his lower belly area. He ns to call Nyx immediately, but when he sees Alicia''s eyes glowing and her cheeks blushing deep, he is surprised to find her reaction so cute.


    Alicia may be a fierce warrior on the battlefield, but when she sees thatrge pink heart so close to the most private area of her attractive nephew, even she can''t handle the new feelings arising in her body. "Oh, so this is... the heart... really... interesting... you know..."


    She begins to lose herself in thoughts while her eyes are fixed on Arthur''s lower belly area. He also gets carried away by the moment but quickly regains his focus and calls Nyx. "Can you appear, honey?"


    His words surprise Alicia, but when she sees his heart turn into a beautiful demoness wearing a ck dress before her eyes, the shock is much greater. "What the¡­" Her wide eyes and open mouth leave Arthur a bit apprehensive, but then Alicia begins tough. "Hahaha¡­"


    Nyx and Arthur look at each other before turning their attention back to Alicia. "Hello, auntie," Nyx waves excitedly to Alicia, leaving her even more astonished. She extends a finger to touch Nyx but hesitates a bit. " Hi, dear¡­ Are you really... well, what are you?"


    "Nyx is my wife," Arthur says proudly, making Nyx smile and Alicia cast a teasing look at him. "You made your Astral Beast your wife? For real? Hahaha... I can see; she''s so beautiful!"


    "Shhh, don''t speak so loud," Arthur asks while he can''t help but be happy that Alicia reacts well to Nyx. ''She is really trustworthy.''


    "Oh?" Alicia starts whispering. "Who else knows about Nyx?" She asks, and Arthur quickly responds, "Only Mom and now you."


    "I see," Alicia feels good about being the second person to know Arthur''s secret, but then a bright glow appears in her eyes. "So Draven doesn''t know, hehehe¡­ look at Nyx, she''s so young, but her beauty can already rival even Aria''s... if Draven found out, he would be consumed by jealousy!"


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur had never thought about it from that angle. But now, thinking that Draven lost Aria, one of the most beautiful women ever, while he gained Nyx, another of the most beautiful women ever, makes his father seem really sorrowful.


    As soon as Arthur thinks about this, he hears raised voicesing from inside the house; that''s Draven''s voice, apparently very upset. "Why are you doing this to me, Aria?!?"


    Alicia also hears that and casts a sorry look at Arthur. He ces a tender kiss on Nyx''s lips before she disappears in a pink cloud, returning to his Nexus.


    "So¡­" He looks at Alicia with a curious expression. "What did you think of her?"


    Alicia smiles. "You certainly know how to choose your wives well¡­ but two already? Maybe you are more like your father than I thought... except you seem much more capable of making them happy."


    Arthur feels proud of himself upon hearing that. The feeling of being better than his father at something is really good, especially when he wants to be good at that, to be good for his lovers.


    But before he can talk more with Alicia about it, Draven''s yells be louder, leaving Arthur and Alicia concerned. "We better go see what''s happening; it would be bad if Aria hurt Draven before he could save our family from imminent ruin."


    "Alright," Arthur heads towards the door and almost grabs Alicia''s hand instinctively, making them exchange nces before leaving the small pantry.

 Chapter 55: The Pitiful Hero

    While Arthur talks with Alicia, Draven has a serious discussion with Aria. He keeps using the same arguments about how the shadows within their son is a problem, and that they have to follow him back to the Leonheart Kingdom, but she doesn''t share the same opinion.


    Draven realizes that no matter what he says about Arthur, it only makes Aria more furious, so he tries to appeal to her feelings. "You have toe with me, Aria; you owe me that after everything I''ve done for you!"


    "I have no obligation to offer anything to you in return." She responds in a calm tone, containing the wrath inside her. "I told you that you should leave many times, and you chose to stay for our children... well, I used to think like that, but now I''m not sure if you ever cared for them indeed."


    "What the fuck?!" Draven clenches his fists but keeps a distance from Aria. "How can you say that?? Damn you, Aria, I spent fifteen years, fucking fifteen years trying to do the best husband for you and the perfect father for our children!"


    The cold expression Aria gives Draven makes him even more bitter, and he continues yelling. "I don''t understand, seriously... in fifteen years, you only let me touch you once, lights off, and that was so quick that I''m not even sure anything really happened... did it mean anything to you? Or was it just to make your precious and beloved son?"


    Draven shows a truly pitiful expression. "I thought that by giving you time and space, you would start to treat me as your husband, but you became even more distant... to the point of asking for my seed to use a damn spell and have Eve! Do you know how degrading that was for me? No other man would ept it, but I did it for you and our family!"


    "I..." Aria can''t help but react to Draven''s words; she looks at him with a genuine sorry expression. "Ah, that''s really my fault, it''s just that... I simply couldn''t make it work. I tried; I genuinely gave you a chance; you were a good and reliable friend once, but when we tried for something more, I just... I don''t feel it for you; I never felt."


    Her words pierce Draven''s heart and ego like a harsh and cold truth. "I see; now I realize that nothing I did was enough for you. But why? What''s wrong with you? I know I gave my best, so it''s your fault if it didn''t work out!"


    "I don''t know, Draven," Aria replies honestly. "Maybe something is wrong with me; maybe I simply couldn''t love you that way. I am sorry for that, and I tried, but for the same reason, I didn''t care if you slept around. So don''t act as if I''m the only one to me."


    Draven''s eyes burn with fury and frustration. "That was because you never treated me as your husband! Of course, I needed to satisfy my basic needs..." A jealous gleam appears in his eyes. "But look at you, you never looked at me with loving eyes, but you look at Arthur all the time like that! What kind of mother-"


    Aria loses control for a second and moves her hand in the air as pping, and arge hand made of solid gray energy appears in front of Draven, truly pping his face. *PAH* The sound echoes through the room as her eyes grow even colder. "Don''t you dare redirect your frustrations towards my son, Draven, or the next one will be a lot worse."


    Draven doesn''t care about the pain in his face because the pain in his heart and ego are much more torturous. "Why are you doing this to me, Aria?!!" He asks, and she just away coldly, leaving him even more bitter. "Why can''t you be a good wife and mother??"


    Those words upset her, and she quickly responds. "I can''t be your wife because I''m disgusted by you." She casts a frigid look of disdain at him. "And you can''t say anything about me being a good mother; that''s up to Arthur and Eve to judge, not you."


    Draven instinctively moves his hand towards the hilt of his sword in its sheath. "You''re wrong! As the father of our children, I have rights; you can''t just do whatever you want!"


    "Oh," A dark gray glow appears in Aria''s blue eyes while her aura intensifies, causing her hair to start floating up and the whole house to tremble. "You are such a small man, Draven... and you still wonder why I never saw you as my husband, tsk¡­"


    "YOU-" Draven is furious at Aria for stomping on his pride even more, but before he can draw his sword, Alicia and Arthur enter the room through the back door.


    "Draven!" Alicia shouts at him while holding her halberd with both hands, her eyes shining golden with determination. "Don''t do something stupid."


    Arthur quickly steps in front of Aria, his hand instinctively on the hilt of his sword, just like Draven. But his eyes, when looking at his father, arepletely cold, like his mother''s. "What the hell are you doing? A man should never raise his hand against his wife!"


    Arthur''s actions and words arouse something very good in Aria''s heart, the corners of her lips naturally curving into a proud and loving smile. But for Draven, she only has a look of disappointment. "I was never his wife, and he can''t just deal with that."


    "FUCK!!!" Draven clenches his hands into fists as he feels like punching the wall, but if he did something like that and destroyed the house, Aria would only be more upset with him; so he just turns around, leaving the house huffing furiously.


    Aria just shakes her head; she doesn''t regret anything since she loves her children so much, but a part of her feels sorry for things ending this way.


    Arthur looks at his mother, and his gaze immediately bes loving and caring. "Are you okay, Mom?" He feels like hugging her to try to make her feel better, but she smiles at him, caressing his face first. "Mommy is fine, darling, don''t worry."


    Alicia approaches them and strokes Arthur''s hair. "Hey, boy, let me talk to your mother for a bit?" He nods, and she signals towards the living room door with her head. "How about you go talk to your father? You might not see each other for a long time, so at least say goodbye to him."


    Arthur is very upset with his father now, so he looks at Aria, seeking her opinion. She smiles gently at him. "It''s okay if you want to say goodbye to him; we''re not going anywhere."


    "Alright," Arthur had expected his mother would not want to follow Draven and Alicia, so he leaves her talking with his aunt and exits the house. Outside, he sees his father sitting on the grass across the road, staring at the horizon.


    He approaches his father and stands beside him. "How do you manage to keep making things worse?" Arthur asks, causing Draven to frown. "This isn''t my fault; I did everything right, but your mother... she''s the one who''s wrong here."


    "Maybe that thought is what keeps you from seeing your mistakes," Arthur muses aloud, and Draven shoots an inquisitive look at him. "Since when did you be a rtionship genius? Having a girlfriend doesn''t make you one."


    "She seems quite satisfied with me, tho," Arthurments in an amused and proud tone.


    "Oh," Draven shakes his head but ends up smiling too. "Seems like you inherited your father''s charm then. Although, even that wasn''t enough for your mother..."


    Arthur isn''t sure if Draven is genuinely charming; it was natural for him to view his father as a role model while growing up, but that changed significantly recently. On the other hand, he sees more and more qualities in his mother, so he thinks it''s natural for such a perfect woman to be very selective, and his father just isn''t good enough for her.


    ''It''s a good thing she gave him at least one chance, otherwise I wouldn''t be here.'' Arthur sighs, grateful for that miracle. He also can''t help thinking about the part of the conversation between Draven and Aria he overheard, specifically the part where his father said she only let him touch her once, and Eve was conceived with his seed and a spell.


    ''That means they onlyy together a single time ever...'' Arthur feels pity for his father; Draven''s stupid heroic mindset is just one of his many ws, and his ego only seems prone to bring more frustration to him.


    As Arthur contemtes how miserable Draven''s life seems, his father looks at him with a curious expression. "I don''t want to give up on you, Arthur; not on you, not on Eve, and not even on Aria. But I''m in a tough situation here; your mother is acting irrationally, and Alicia¡­"


    Draven looks genuinely lost, his eyes confused, seeking Arthur''s honest opinion. "What would you do in my ce? I mean, if it were Eve begging you toe back home and protect her and your mother... would you do it even if it means leaving your new family aside for a while?"


    Arthur tries to put himself in his father''s shoes, and the feeling is terrible. He loves Aria and Eve deeply, but he also loves Nyx, and even Margaret has a solid ce in his heart, so the idea of abandoning any of them is unimaginable.


    "I wouldn''t let the situation get to that point," Arthur tells his father, but Draven doesn''t ept that answer. "You''re not perfect, son, no matter how much your mother tells you that. Now think, if you made a mistake and ended up in this situation, what would you do?"


    "I don''t know," Arthur truly believes he wouldn''t make the same mistakes as Draven, causing his wife to refuse to follow him. But since Draven seems unable to understand that, Arthur thinks of another answer. "But I actually think the best thing for everyone right now is for you to go with your sister."


    "Hmm¡­" Draven nods. "I also think that''s best; we need time to put the mind in order; your mother needs that time to realize how she''s wrong in rejecting me like this. And when we meet again, maybe everything will be resolved, right?"


    ''No way,'' Arthur sighs, thinking his father is more naive than he could have imagined. ''It''s evident that mother would never ept someone like him as her man...'' Arthur doesn''t just think Draven isn''t good enough for Aria, but also that no other man seems to deserve her; no one could love her as much as himself.


    But since saying that won''t help at all now, he just shrugs to his father. "Who knows? Either way, leaving now seems the right decision."


    Draven recognizes the possessive gleam in Arthur''s eyes, which awakens his jealous side. But before such feelings can create a rivalry that shouldn''t exist, he stands up and pats his son on the shoulder. "Good talk, Arthur... I hope we have more of these in the future; I really won''t give up on you and your sister."


    "I see," Arthur always thought he needed Draven''s respect like any son would want their father''s approval, but now, he understands that it doesn''t seem so important anymore. How could he want to be like someone who failed as a husband and father?


    Nyx can feel how Arthur feels through their connection, and as he watches Draven walking towards the house, she speaks in his mind. ''Don''t worry, darling, I''m sure you''ll never end up like that... I''ll always be by your side, and I bet your mother will be too.''


    ''Thank you, honey,'' Arthur responds lovingly.


    ________________________


    A/N: Many things I n don''t look good when I put them into practice, and I always count on you, my readers, to help me understand how to please you the most. Draven and Aria''s rtionship, especially the beginning, is a case that leaves me in doubt. I''ve seen some readers asking to make Aria a virgin, but I don''t think that''s the best.


    I think Arthur has to be Aria and Draven''s son in the right way for his better interaction with both, and I also think Aria would have to have tried at least once to know that she didn''t really love Draven; it will make a lot more sense for her to be with Arthur in such a way.


    I think I made it clear that Aria didn''t even let Draven see her naked body because she was already ufortable being so intimate with him. Likewise, I have no problem with her using a spell to have Eve since she wouldn''t try it a second time with Draven, but she wanted to have a daughter and also give Arthur a sister.


    This is the way I think is most bnced, but I''m willing to listen to your feedback. I know at least two readers want Aria to be a virgin; she could have used an illusion spell on Draven to get his seeds. I don''t like that idea, but if most readers prefer it that way, I have no problem changing to it. I just don''t want you to focus on such small thing and not enjoy Arthur and Aria''s rtionship.


    So you can use this paragraph and chapter to leave your opinion as well as you can always tell me if I''m making a mistake and I''ll fix it.

 Chapter 56: Departure

    After the conversation with Arthur, Draven returns to the house, determined to start doing the right thing, at least from his perspective. But as soon as he enters the room and sees little Eve hugging Alicia, another thorn forms in his heart, hurting his ego further.


    He can''t help thinking about how Aria used a Ritual to have Eve, limiting his role to just the use of his seeds. ''Is that why my daughter was never close to me?'' He wonders while thinking about how Eve has always been much closer to Aria and especially to Arthur. Their siblings'' bond is more powerful than Draven''s bond with Alicia at their best moments.


    "Eve¡­" Draven calls his daughter, but as soon as she sees him, the little girl hides behind Aria. She still remembers when he shouted at her mother and brother, leaving a terrible impression of him in her heart.


    Draven feels even worse seeing how he failed as a father to both his children. But he''s not willing to give up and puts on his most loving smile to talk to the little girl. "Don''t be afraid of your papa; I just want to hug you one more time."


    Eve is confused for a second, but then she shows a happy smile and runs towards Draven. He opens his arms with a proud smile, but then the little girlpletely ignores him, walking past him and jumping into Arthur''s arms, who showed up behind Draven.


    Arthur doesn''t intend to hurt his father, but he instinctively hugs his little sister, and she starts tough excitedly. "Big brother! I was concerned about you!!" Eve is very sensitive and could feel how the atmosphere was tense this morning.


    "It''s okay, little bug," Arthur tenderly strokes her hair, making Eve feel very secure in his arms. But then he and Draven exchange nces and Arthur feels pity for his father. "Eve, how about you say goodbye to our father? He''s going to take a long trip and will be away for a while."


    Despite his words, Arthur doesn''t really think that''s the case. ''I doubt we can go back to how it was before... but since that perfect family was just an illusion in my childish mind...'' He still doesn''t understand how he really feels about that.


    Eve is still too young to understand such things, but she has always felt that her father was very distant and her brother very close. That remains the same, but she doesn''t hate her father, so she extends her cute hand to touch him while keeping her other hand holding the bottom of her brother''s shirt.


    "Goodbye, father," the little girl tries to sound friendly with Draven, but the fact that she is not willing to let go of Arthur makes her feelings clear, leaving her father in an even more deplorable mood.


    "We will see each other again, darling," Draven caresses Eve''s little hand while keeping his distance to not scare the little girl. Yet, she quickly goes back to hugging Arthur.


    Draven turns his attention to Aria and Alicia. "We better go; I guess there''s nothing more to say¡­"


    Alicia can''t help but think that she would really like to spend more time with her niece and nephew, especially Arthur, since everything about him seems so fascinating. However, she has been away from home for two years and is also concerned about her mother and the situation of their family.


    She casts onest curious look at Aria, but she just shakes her head. "It''s not yet time for us to leave this ce, Alicia. I hope you understand that it''s not about you."


    "I see," Alicia can see that it''s not just about Draven either. ''Aria also seems to be hiding a deep secret, and it should be connected to what led her to abandon her continent and create a family with Draven in such an isted ce.'' Alicia remembers him mentioning something about her family fifteen years ago, but that doesn''t seem of any help now.


    "Just promise me you''ll think about it," Alicia asks both Aria and Arthur. "If you change your mind, our home is always open to family."


    Aria nods amiably. "Arthur and Eve are just starting their lives; I''m sure our paths will cross again."


    Alicia also nods and then goes to Arthur and Eve, cing a caring kiss on the forehead of both. "You are both such treasures; I''m sure you have a bright future ahead regardless of which path you choose to take."


    The siblings just nod, and then Alicia leaves through the door. Draven casts onest sad look at his family before sighing and following his sister. Arthur also leaves the house and sees his father mounting one of the ck horses while Alicia takes something out of her backpack.


    She returns to Arthur and Eve, then shows something in her hand, a ne with a brown cord and a gold coin as a pendant. It seems like amon jewel, but when Alicia touches the pendant with her finger, what previously looked like a coin turns into a crimson gold lion, with the chain taking the same colors.


    "This is the symbol of our House, the Lion," Alicia speaks proudly while putting the ne around Eve''s neck. It returns to a simple ne with a golden coin, and Alicia cautions further. "It''s better not to let random people see it in the southern regions of Eldoria; our family has many enemies here, but we are not without allies."


    Alicia looks at Arthur and then takes a simr ne from her own neck and puts it on his. "When you''re ready toe back home, just head north without looking back; you can''t go wrong. And if you need to prove you''re Leonhart''s, just show this pendant."


    Eve is entertained by making the gold coin turn into a lion and then change it back again, but Arthur is increasingly curious about their family. He looks into Alicia''s eyes with an expectant expression. "I will eagerly await the day of our reunion."


    "Hee-hee~" Alicia giggles and then hugs Arthur tightly, using her aura to create a sound barrier and whisper her words in his ear for him only to hear. "Tell Nyx I really enjoyed meeting her; you may not have a Golden Astral Beast as is the case for most of us, but it may be precisely what prevents you from making the same mistakes as your father and grandfather.


    When you''re ready, I''ll be waiting for you at home, Arthur~"


    "Also, don''t worry about that noble trash," Alicia speaks in a gentle tone but doesn''t hide a hostile glint in her eyes. "I''ll stop by Lakeview and take care of that family of rats; though maybe I''ll leave some of them for you to deal with when you''re older; how about that?"


    "Sounds good," Arthur grows much fonder of Alicia and hugs her tighter. Her metal armor is quite hard and cold, but he still wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her into a tight, affectionate hug.


    "Ah~" Alicia smiles and responds to Arthur''s show of affection by hugging him tightly as well. ''I can''t remember thest time I was hugged by someone like this... no, I''m sure no man has ever hugged me like this, not even Draven...''


    Both Draven on his horse and Aria at the doorway feel simr emotions but for different reasons.


    Alicia can''t help but try topare the way Arthur acts with how Draven did decades ago. But even when he acted like a good brother, he was never really genuine. ''Meanwhile, Arthur does not hesitate to be cruel to his enemies while being very caring with his family... How did Draven manage to have such a good son? He must have inherited most of Aria''s qualities.''


    While Alicia has many thoughts about Arthur, he simply enjoys having his aunt in his arms. The possessive desires in his heart grow quickly, and he wishes she could stay with him forever. But he also understands that she has her own problems to take care of now, so he lets her go after a while.


    Alicia is also clearly reluctant to leave Arthur, so she caresses his face onest time, smiling kindly at him before turning to mount her horse. She doesn''t consider herself a person of words but rather of actions, so she strengthens the determination in her heart toe back for Arthur if he doesn''te to her in a few years.


    She mounts her ck mare and casts onest expectant look at him and Eve. "See you, my good niece and nephew."


    Arthur waves to his aunt with a gentle expression, and Eve does the same; then, she and Draven leave, riding their horses at high speed. As they move away from the house, they have different expressions and thoughts.


    Draven hopes he is heading towards a better future, while Alicia knows that the best future has already been left behind now, but she has faith that Arthur will one day surpass his father in everything.


    As Alicia and Draven leave the vige, Arthur turns his attention to his mother, his gaze bing even more loving. "I didn''t thank you for the help earlier, Mom..." Hements as he walks up to her.


    "You don''t need to thank Mommy for such-" Aria begins to speak, but Arthur approaches her and pulls her in his arms for a tight hug, making her smile. "Oh my~ you''ve been so honesttely, darling..."


    "That''s because I have the most perfect mother in the world," Arthurments as he pulls Aria''s body even tighter against his, trying to show how deeply he loves her.


    "Fufufu~~" Aria giggles happily as she lets her son hug her to his heart''s content. A few secondster, she gives in to curiosity and exposes her thoughts. "What did your aunt tell you? I bet it was something about seeding the Throne, right?"


    "How did you know?" Arthur blurts out, and Aria quickly responds. "I saw how Alicia looked at you as you killed that trash; her eyes shone as if she had found the greatest treasure of all... and of course, she noticed your unlimited potential."


    "Hmm..." Arthur wonders about that while continuing to hug Aria; his body simply does not want to let go of her. So he whispers in her ear so that Eve won''t hear. "I introduced Nyx to her... and she reacted very well, actually."


    "Oh~" Aria feels pleasurable chills on her neck when she feels Arthur''s lips so close to her ear, but she manages to stay focused. "Alicia is really quite different from Draven... And I agree with her that you would be a much better King than him."


    "I don''t feel any urge to be King, though," Arthurments honestly. "As long as I can live like this, having the women I love by my side, everything seems perfect."


    Aria feels her heart beat faster whenever Arthur says how much he loves her; of course, she sees such a feeling as family love, but it is pure and makes her feel absolutely amazing.


    But it also awakens other desires in her heart, which she still tries to find excuses for. She replies with a charming smile. "You wouldn''t have to give up the women you love to be a King; I''m sure Nyx and Margaret would support you."


    Arthur does not doubt that, but no matter how much he loves Nyx and Margaret, it is Aria''s opinion that matters most to him. "What about you, Mom? Would you support me as King?"


    Aria feels like nodding, but before she realizes it, words flow out of her mouth without her control as she sweetly teases . "Only if you make Mommy your Queen~"


    "Of course!" Arthur doesn''t need to think to answer that question; he holds Aria even tighter and tenderly kisses her forehead. "You''re already my Queen, now and forever."


    Aria feels ashamed for letting such a selfish desire escape, but Arthur''s words make her feel her heart flutter. She rests her head on his chest, feeling safe and loved in a way that she has never felt.


    "Thank you, baby¡­" She doesn''t hide her feelings because she feels she can say whatever she wants and be whoever she wants with her beloved son. "You''re making your Mommy the happiest woman in the world."

 Chapter 57: Margarets Blossom {R-18}

    After putting a smile on his mother''s face, Arthur ys with Eve while Aria prepares lunch. They miss Margaret during such times and her delicious food, but it is for a good reason since she is preparing her things to move into their house. Arthur uses the rest of the afternoon to rx with his family; they really need it after such an emotional morning.


    A little before nightfall, he goes to Margaret''s house to pick her up as nned.


    She doesn''t have many things besides clothing and some personal items, and as she will still live in the vige, she can always go back to her parents'' house to visit them.


    Arthur still can''t forget Margaret''s father for his stupid idea, and probably, he will never be able to respect his father-inw because of that. But he tries to be friendly with his mother-inw and doesn''t waste time in their house. Both Mr. Carpenter and his wife are very happy for their daughter, so they don''t make any trouble for Arthur.


    Despite the bloody scene in the morning, Margaret will never stop thinking of that day as a great day, the day her beloved husband took her to live with him. She happily bounces all the way to her new house, spreading her contagious joy while Arthur carries her bags.


    As soon as they arrive in front of the house, Margaret''s happiness also reaches its peak; she looks at the door with bright eyes and an expectant expression. "I can''t believe this is really happening¡­" She thinks out loud.


    Arthur is very pleased that Margaret is happy. ''How could I ignore such a good girl for so long?'' He stops thinking about the past and focuses on his future next to Margaret and how he wants to make her even happier.


    He approaches the door, but Margaret stops in front of it, hesitating for a second. Arthur is confused and questions her. "Any problem, honey?"


    "Ehh¡­" She makes a shy expression, her cheeks blushing. "It''s nothing important." She tries to follow Arthur, but he stops right in front of her, his expression curious and caring. "You can tell me anything, my love."


    Margaret still feels embarrassed, but just like she didn''t hide the problem with the nobles from Arthur, she never wants to hide anything from him. So she approaches him and whispers something near his ear. "I have always fantasized about doing this¡­ with you¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Arthurughs upon hearing Margaret''s request, making her pout at him like a child being bullied. She tries to run into the house, but he doesn''t let her pass through the door. "Wait a second," He asks and enters the house first to leave her bags inside the living room beforeing back.


    "You really don''t need to," Margaret steps back, but Arthur advances quickly and picks her up in his arms like a princess. "Ah~!" She lets out a cute moan while wrapping her arms around his neck, feeling instantly good. ''Being held by him like this is so good!!''


    "Did you expect something like this?" Arthur asks while carrying Margaret into the house in his arms. Her body is very light, soft, and fragrant, so he enjoys it too.


    "Mm!" Margaret hides her face in Arthur''s chest due to the shame of being seen by Aria and Eve that way, but she still enjoys it a lot. "This is perfect, darling, thank you~" She whispers to him.


    Eve just looks at her big brother with curious eyes, but Aria casts a prating look at Arthur. "Ara Ara~ isn''t this something newlyweds do?"


    Margaret tries to get out of Arthur''s arms out of respect for Aria, but he holds her tightly while smiling at his mother. "Consider this like training for when that timees," He speaks in an animated tone and spins Margaret once before starting to climb the stairs with her.


    Aria shakes her head with a gentle smile but thenments in a sarcastic tone. "Don''t tell me you are taking her to your bedroom?"


    "Oops," Arthur stops as Margaret deeply blushes at the idea of sleeping in the same bed as her lover. But he looks at his mother with a confused expression. "I thought that since she is going to be my wife-"


    "But she isn''t yet," Aria interrupts him. "Mommy supported your decision to bring her home already, but I would like you both to try to behave a bit more, please. And I''m sure sleeping together won''t help in that, right?"


    Arthur agrees with his mother; he sleeps every night with Nyx, but she is very shy, unlike Margaret, who can be quite daring at times, so he certainly wouldn''t resist the urge to eat her if she did something naughty.


    "So¡­" He looks at Aria, and she quicklyments. "I prepared a room for her near yours, just-" She starts to talk, but now it''s he who interrupts her. "Behave, right? I''ll try my best."


    "Alright, baby," Aria lets out a long sigh. She can see that Arthur is already a responsible young adult and not her little boy anymore, but her maternal instincts still make her see him that way.


    Arthur finishes climbing the stairs carrying Margaret and takes her to the bedroom next to his. Aria left the ce prepared with a big bed, a luxurious wardrobe, and other small furniture to make anydy content; but the room''s decoration is neutral, leaving space for Margaret toplete it the way she wants.


    "Whoah!!!" Margaret exims, impressed with the bedroom. "I feel like I''m in a fairy tale¡­" She looks at Arthur with a loving expression full of gratitude. "And you are my charming prince; everything is perfect!"


    "You are perfect, honey," Arthur cannot resist the urge to kiss her lips, and she responds warmly. The kiss quickly evolves as his tongue enters Margaret''s small mouth and dances with hers, her delicious mouth''s nectar quickly turning Arthur on.


    He is not satisfied with just kissing her but also wants to touch her body, making her moan for his delight; then he throws her on the bed before lying on top of her, his lips feeling her mouth and neck while his hands instinctively begin to roam her body, still over the clothes.


    "Mmm~" Margaret lets out cute moans as her small and delicate hands seek a way under Arthur''s shirt to touch his body directly. She starts with his chest and belly, touching his six packs with her small fingers. ''He is so strong... my man... I want to feel every part of his perfect body!''


    Arthur also enjoys Margaret''s body very much; even if she is not as curvy as Nyx, her slender and delicate body makes him feel the instinctive desire to be tender. He moves his lips to the top of her chest, where he leaves reddened marks on the lines of her corbone. "You are so adorable, honey."


    "Ah~" Margaret lets out more moans as Arthur''s caresses, along with his words, please her body and heart at the same time. Her face blushes even more, but there is some hesitation in her bright eyes. "Darling... your mother asked us to behave... if you keep being so intense, I- I..."


    "I said I would try my best," Arthurments but does not stop kissing and caressing Margaret. "But I think my best just can''t wait any longer. You teased me for years; now I want to make up for that by teasing you back."


    Margaret smiles, her expression more excited than ever, and her cheeks turning red. "I can''t deny anything to my future husband... even if it makes me get scolded by my Master... also," She moves her hands on his chest, passing through his belly and then reaching his waist.


    "Honey?" Arthur wonders what Margaret is going to do, and as expected, she lets her bold side take over and does not hesitate to put her hand on top of his cock, and even over his clothes, he feels waves of pleasure running through his body. "Oh~"


    Margaret also feels many emotions when she feels Arthur''s big rod, like a dragon trying to break free from the chains, which positively shocks her. "Oh, my goddess~! It''s so big... and hard!" She ends up letting her thoughts out loud, making Arthurugh.


    He uses one hand to caress her face. "You make me like this, sweetie," Arthur whispers before devouring her lips intensely, his cock getting even harder as he feels Margaret''s delicate touch over his clothes.


    She gets even more excited. Margaret is very attracted to Arthur''s body, so of course, she is proud that her body also pleases him. Her bold side gets even more confident, and she takes his hand that is on her face and leads it down on her body.


    Arthur just follows her movement, curious about her body, and when she takes his hand to her groin area, he gets even more excited; not only that, but she uses her other hand to lift her dress and ces his hand directly on her panties, which are wet now.


    "Can you feel how wet I am because of you?" She asks in a horny tone. "I had to go to sleep like this for hundreds of days, only able to use my fingers to imagine they were yours~"


    Arthur immediately starts stroking Margaret''s wet flower over her panties soaked with love juices. He runs his fingers between her lower lip region, creating a ditch in her panties and sending shivers of pleasure all over her body.


    "Nghaa~!" She moans even louder, and he seals her lips to prevent his mother from hearing them.


    "Don''t think about the past anymore," He asks her while continuing to stroke her sensitive part. "I am taking responsibility for satisfying your needs from now on." He speaks lovingly before his tone bes even more confident. "So never use your fingers again; your husband will take good care of you, honey."


    ''This is so good, much better than I could ever dream!'' Margaret is delighted with all of Arthur''s actions. She has always seen him as an exceptional boy in every way, but now she understands that he is already a man capable of fulfilling all her desires, even those she didn''t know she had.


    "Ahh-mmmm~~" She can''t stop her mouth from letting out loud moans that are muffled by Arthur due to how good she feels.


    Then, Margaret feels a warm liquid running down her panties, leaving them in a bigger wet mess, ''He made mee so fast!'' She can''t stop her love juices from leaking from her pussy like a broken dam; it''s as if Arthur was pumping raw happiness inside her body that can no longer contain it.


    "Don''t hold back, sweetie," Arthur whispers in her ear as he rubs his fingers on her soaked panties. "Do you want me to touch it directly?" He asks in a teasing tone but can''t hide his own desire to feel her most private part.


    "This~" She bites her lips as she casts a shy but eager nce at him. "You''re my beloved husband... this part, as well as my whole lewd body, belongs to you to do as you wish."


    "Oh," Arthur likes that answer, but he still wants to tease her even more and slowly slips his fingers into her panties. Her skin is even softer there, and he feels the pleasure build up as his fingers approach her sacred garden.


    Arthur feels a bit of pubic hair, but it seems well trimmed in a triangr shape above her pussy, making him wonder about it. ''Has she always been prepared for me? Such a lovely girl...'' He doesn''t want to waste her hard work and uses the tip of his fingers to stroke her pubic hair before moving it a little further down.


    "Mm-mm~~" Margaret feels more pleasure than ever when Arthur''s fingers actually touch her pussy. "This is so good, darling~"


    Arthur feels immensely proud to make his lover feel so good, but he also has his own desires. So he runs his fingers over her soaked flower and brings his hand up, showing that shiny transparent liquid dripping from his fingers to her. "Does this remind you of something?"


    "Heeeh?" Margaret remembers how much she stole Arthur''s saliva in a sneak attack and swallowed it in front of him. ''Now he has my lewd juice on his finger... this is so embarrassing... but I also want him to drink it!'' She remains silent, looking at him with a blushing and begging expression.


    Arthur greatly enjoys Margaret''s reaction now; he likes it when she is naughty and teases him, but teasing her back is even better. "You are so pretty now," he smiles and licks her love juices from his finger right in front of her face.


    He wasn''t quite sure what to expect from such a taste, but it ended up being definitely better than he could imagine. ''It''s a bit sour and even slightly salty, different from her mouth nectar but good in its own way... delicious, I love it!''


    Margaret can''t think of anything other than the fact her lover is tasting her pussy nectar right in front of her. ''This is so erotic...'' she thinks and can''t help butin to him. "You''re making me an even more lewd woman, darling... this isn''t good!"


    "I disagree," he smiles at her. "You''re only mine, so if you want to be lewd in our bed, it''s okay." He says and immediately thinks of something.


    "I-" Margaret doesn''t have time to argue before Arthur takes all of her love juices on his finger and kisses her lips. "Mm~??" He thrusts his dominant tongue inside her mouth and makes a mess with their juices.


    ''This...'' Just as he expected, the mixture of her juices creates a unique vor that is sweet, sour, and salty at the same time. ''This is so good!'' That kiss soaked in her pussy juices is an incredible experience that Arthur immediately bes addicted to.


    But the experience is quite different for Margaret. Even having her own taste in her mouth, she doesn''t feel it because the strong aphrodisiac taste of Arthur''s saliva, as well as his scent, both can only be felt by women, surpasses anything else.


    ''This gets even better...'' Margaret wonders, noticing that when Arthur gets hornier, his saliva and fragrance be even more powerful, leading her toward another orgasm.


    "Darling~~" She speaks between moans and kisses with a panting voice. "If you keep this up... you will make me leak again~!"


    "Hmm..." Arthur''s eyes gleam excitedly as he ces his knees on the bed around Margaret''s slender waist before running his nose from her torso to her waist.


    "What are you doing~?" She asks with a tone mixed with excitement and apprehension. ''If he wants to eat me right now, I won''t be able to say no, and my Master will get really furious at me!''


    Arthur gives Margaret onest look, and seeing that she seems as eager for it as he is, he does not hesitate, lifting her dress and finding a beautiful sight of her soaked panties.


    This is the first time he sees something like that besides Nyx''s bikini. Margaret''s panties are made of white cotton and adorned with cuteces; and because they are so wet, Arthur can see the contours of her flower behind. "So precious..." He ces a tender kiss on her panties, making Margaret smile warmly.


    Her heart beats faster and faster as she watches Arthur pull her panties aside, revealing her sacred flower. The pubic hair on top adds charm, but her pussy is the real treasure, literally a wild rose with outer lips being thin and delicate folds that stay tightly closed, leaving only a thin pink line in the middle.


    Arthur uses two fingers to open those extra-soft folds, and her pussy leaks more love juices in response. The inner part of it is even more beautiful, with a perfect shade of light pink, with delicate contours around a minuscule pee hole at the middle, her small and tight love cave below that and a tiny shining pearl at the top.


    "You look so tasty, honey," Arthurments as he deeply inhales the scent of her fragrant blossom. And he cannot resist the urge to extend his tongue and lick her juices directly from the source. ''The taste is even better... I love it so much!''


    "Ahh~~" Margaret moans louder and instinctively closes her legs due to pleasure.


    Arthur uses both his hands to hold her legs open and begins to devour her pussy with his lips and tongue. He tries not to be too hard on her but still acts like a starving wolf, sucking every drop of the nectar that keeps leaking from her. "This is the most delicious thing you can give me, honey... keep iting for your husband."


    "Ah~ ngah~ mmm..." What Margaret wants most is to please Arthur, but now she can''t think of anything because the increasingly powerful waves of pleasure he generates in her body make her mind go nk.


    But then his tongue touches her little pearl, and her body convulses with pleasure. "AHH~~!!" She moans loudly and quickly covers her mouth with her hands.


    Arthur gives her a curious nce and notices her face trickling sweat, her shining, watery eyes, and her panting breath. She looks so horny and shy now. "This is my most sensitive spot~"


    "Oh..." Arthur smiles at her. "Then hold back your moans, sweetheart," Hements and immediately brings his mouth back to her pussy, but now he focuses on sucking her clit, quickly leading Margaret to another orgasm, this one much bigger than the previous.


    "Darnling~ noo- aahhhhH~~" Shees so nicely, and her pussy gives so much juice for Arthur''s delight, and so he drinks everything without wasting a single drop.

 Chapter 58: Loving Family

    "Ah~ ahh~ ah~" Margaret tries to cover her face with her delicate hands, looking at Arthur through her fingers with a blushing and shy expression, heavy breathing while her body feels absolutely great.


    After drinking a lot of her precious juice, he releases her legs and casts a grateful smile at her. "Thank you, honey, it was delicious."


    Margaret feels abo of wonderful emotions; her feelings for Arthur reach even higher peaks as she also experiences the pride of pleasing her lover. But no matter how much he enjoyed her sacred flower''s nectar, she sees that as him having done all the hard work and she reaping the fruits.


    "Darling~" She tosses a pleading nce at him, especially towards his waist and the big hard thing that is poking against his pants from inside. "Let me do it for you; I want to make you feel good, too, pleasee~"


    ''How could I deny such a request?'' Arthur has no resistance to Margaret''s appeals because it is evident in her eyes the desire to please him. He also wants to please her more and feel good along with her.


    So he instinctively brings his hand towards his pants, ready to take it off. But when he looks down, his eyes notice a few drops of her juice trickling from her wet flower still visible by the side of her panties.


    ''She looks so ready...'' Arthur is still a virgin, but he knows how sex works since Aria and Draven have already talked to him about it. With that, plus his instincts, he can see that Margaret''s body is quite ready to go further, besides the fact that she clearly wants it too.


    ''This is not good!'' Arthur hesitates to remove his pants because he knows that if he does it, it will be impossible to stop the hungry wolf inside him from taking over.


    While he finds himself in a dilemma, Nyx''s voice emerges in his mind. ''I know you''re having fun...'' She can''t hide some jealousy but still tries her best to help him. ''But I think your mother might be peeking from behind the door.''


    ''What?!'' Arthur is shocked by that. ''Are you sure? Why would she do something like that??'' He simply can''t imagine his holy mother doing something so naughty. ''Are you feeling her aura?''


    ''No,'' Nyx quickly responds. ''But that''s precisely the problem. I felt some magical fluctuations a few minutes ago; Aria seemed to being up the stairs, but then her aura disappearedpletely, and now I can''t feel it anywhere, even close to the house.''


    ''That''s odd...'' Arthur wonders, ''There should be no reason for her to use her magic to hide her aura within the house unless she''s...'' He quicklyes to the same conclusion as Nyx. ''Is she really peeking at us right now?''


    ''I believe so,'' Nyxments, and Arthur doesn''t know what to think. He sees his mother as a perfect goddess above all mortals, so that behavior doesn''t match her at all.


    Before he realizes it, his lips are curved into a loving smile as he stares at the door. Margaret notices that and bes curious. "Any problem, darling?"


    "Shhh," Arthur puts his finger on his lip, signaling for Margaret to be quiet. She''s concerned but follows his actions like a good and well-behaved wife.


    He quickly adjusts her panties and dress before gently pulling her by the arm, helping her to sit on the edge of the bed right on top of the area that got wet with her love juices.


    Arthur also wipes the sweat from her face with his shirt and ces a tender kiss on her lips before signaling to her with his eyebrows. She still doesn''t understand what''s going on, but then he smiles at her and starts speaking loudly. "I''m sorry honey, I can''t wait any longer to be one with you..."


    Margaret''s eyes shine with anticipation, but then a noise echoes through the room, throwing her bucket of cold water.


    *Knock-Knock* *Knock-Knock*


    As Arthur expected, his mother knocks on the door just as he pretends to be about to take thest step with Margaret. And Aria''s agitated voice sounds immediately afterward. "Baby~ are you there? You forgot to bring Margaret''s bags."


    "Mother???" Arthur tries to sound worried, as if he had just been caught red-handed doing something wrong. But Aria doesn''t immediately enter the room, clearly giving him and Margaret time topose themselves.


    He is d that she is so kind even though he is behaving so naughty. But he still opens the bedroom door quickly, and Aria is caught off guard with a blushing expression and sweat running down her cheeks.


    "Ah~!" She instinctively turns her face, and Arthur can''t resist the urge tough. "Mom? What''s the problem?" He tries to ask in a calm tone.


    Aria realizes that something is wrong and then looks back at Arthur. His expression is tranquil and she can also see Margaret inside the bedroom, sitting on the bed like a well-behaveddy, making Aria wonder if she was fantasizing about everything she heard. ''It''s not possible...''


    Margaret doesn''t understand how Arthur knew that Aria was behind the door, but she is grateful to him for acting quickly. So she also ys as if nothing had happened and waves to Aria respectfully. "Master."


    "This..." Aria is very embarrassed by that situation. She thought she was going to catch Arthur in the act, but now she seems to be the only guilty one there. If she wants to use them of something, she will have to tell them that she was listening to everything behind the door from the beginning.


    She quicklyposes herself and gestures with her fingers, making Margaret''s bags float into the bedroom. "I brought them for you. How''s the room, Margaret?"


    "It''s perfect; thank you, Master, you''re the best!" Margaret exims excitedly, but the fact that she doesn''t get up from the bed makes Aria wonder what she''s hiding.


    "Good, good~" Aria tries to enter the bedroom, but Arthur blocks her path while whispering to her. "I was thinking of introducing Nyx to her now... what do you think?"


    "Oh," Aria can''t help but imagine Margaret, Nyx, and Arthur, all horny and alone inside the bedroom. That thought leaves a bitter taste in her mouth, but she still tries to smile lovingly at him. "Sounds good, darling~"


    "Alright, I''ll do it," Arthur starts to close the door slowly, but Aria holds it, looking at him curiously. "You can introduce her to Eveter, so she won''t need to hide anymore, right?"


    "Yeah, I''m sure she''ll like that," He smiles excitedly at that idea, but Aria keeps holding the door, her eyes analyzing every part of Arthur''s body.


    He starts to get concerned, especially when Aria narrows her eyes and brings her face closer to his. "There''s something..." She passes the tip of her finger on the corner of Arthur''s lips, making him doubt if he cleaned all traces of Margaret''s juice from his face.


    Aria goes further, sniffing twice quickly near his face and biting her lips as if in frustration. That puts Arthur in panic, and now it''s Aria who wants tough at his expression. But she just turns around and walks towards the stairs. "I''ll wait for you downstairs. Don''t take too long, baby~"


    Arthur quickly closes the door and leans his back on it, releasing a loud sigh, "Phew..." He can''t help but think of his mother''s beautiful face staring at him with that prating gaze. ''Was she teasing me?''


    Margaret still has a concerned expression on her face. "Master knows what we did, doesn''t she? She must be disappointed in me for being such a dirty girl..."


    "No, sweetheart," He quickly approaches Margaret and strokes her face. "She knows you''re already my wife, so this kind of thing can''t be avoided."


    Margaret smiles excitedly at the thought of doing many other things with Arthur, but then his expression bes stern as he speaks in a gentle tone. "I need to show you something, tho... actually, introduce you to a person..."


    ''She?'' Margaret remembers when Arthur said he had another woman in his heart. Margaret always wondered who that woman would be, but after spending an entire month every day in his house and never even hearing a word about such a mysterious person, she was no longer sure about it.


    But then she sees Arthur lift his shirt, and the beautiful pink heart on his sexy belly disappears just as the woman she wasn''t sure existed appears in front of her like a magic trick.


    Yet, the most striking thing is not the way Nyx emerges from Arthur''s body like Aria described the Astral Beasts, but rather Nyx''s appearance. ''Horns, wings, tail, tanned skin... is she a demi-human? I''ve never heard of someone like her...''


    "This is Nyx," Arthur speaks in a mixed tone of love and pride while holding one of her hands and one of Margaret''s. "I really hope you two can get along... like good sisters."


    "Hello, Margaret," Nyx speaks in a friendly tone while making a slight bow, holding the edges of her ck dress like a charming and well-behaveddy.


    Margaret is a little scared due to Nyx''s exotic appearance, but since that girl came from within Arthur as his Astral Beast, she''s not really afraid of the girl. Her trust in Arthur is so high that Margaret just epts that he has such a peculiar wife.


    Also, Margaret can''t help but notice how beautiful Nyx is, but that doesn''t make her feel any envy because she has already achieved the thing she desires most in her life, which is to have Arthur ept her feelings.


    She would be fine being his concubine or even just his servant, but he treats her with all the respect and love that a wife could want, so Margaret is entirely willing to try her best to get along with Nyx.


    Margaret is very curious to understand how Arthur and Nyx''s rtionship works, but since he made it clear that they should be sisters, she just epts it. "Nice to meet you, my sister~" She smiles enthusiastically and opens her arms to hug Nyx."


    Nyx already has a high opinion of Margaret due to how much the girl is loyal and devoted to Arthur. But when Nyx sees Margaret''s open arms, she realizes that she has no desire to be touched by anyone other than Arthur.


    Margaret is a little concerned when she sees Nyx''s hesitation, but Arthur quickly pulls the timid girl into his arm. "She''s not used to interacting with other people."


    "I see," Margaret is very curious to learn more about Nyx and how to get along with her. Arthur can see that and pulls her into his embrace, too.


    "You two are very precious to me, so I will do everything to make you happy." He deres with determination and tenderness.


    Margaret and Nyx open beautiful smiles, their eyes shining with anticipation for the future meet and both recognize the same feelings in each other.


    Even though Nyx doesn''t want to have physical contact with other people, she smiles friendly at Margaret, who smiles back. "Let''s get along, right, my sister?"


    "Mm~" Nyx nods. "I''m sure we will."


    Arthur is overjoyed to see Margaret and Nyx already getting along well; having both cute girls in his arms makes him feel incredibly proud and fulfilled. "You two are so adorable... I want to eat you right now so badly!"


    Both girls blush, and Nyx is the first to speak. "Your mother woulde in here ready to give you a beating for being such a naughty boy."


    "It''s your fault I''m like this," Hements while his cock seems harder than ever between the girls'' legs.


    Margaret takes a hand towards his groin, lightly stroking his rod over his clothes as she nces at him but speaks to Nyx. "Isn''t our duty as wives to please our husband?"


    Nyx instinctively takes a hand to that area, too. Since Arthur''s cock is so big, each of them can stroke a part of it. "Our husband..." Nyx thinks out loud; she doesn''t like to share much, but Arthur seems more than capable of satisfying her and Margaret without problems.


    Also, having a sister to help her do naughty things with Arthur doesn''t seem bad at all.


    Arthur can see that resisting Margaret and Nyx acting together seems even more impossible than resisting them alone. His cock seems ever closer to being able to tear Its way from his underwear and pants on its own due to how turned on he is.


    "Girls... you''re ying with fire; I''m really going to end up devouring you right now."

 Chapter 59: Natural Flow

    Arthur is very happy because Margaret epted Nyx as her sister so well, but that''s not really a surprise since the girl is so loyal and devoted to him. But like anyone else would, she has many questions about his bond with a subus.


    He spends a whole hour telling everything about Nyx to Margaret, and as soon as he finishes, Nyx asks him to leave them alone for a girls'' talk. "Alright," He kisses both their lips before leaving the room with that wonderful taste in his mouth.


    Nyx can currently keep her body anywhere in the house as long as Arthur is inside it. That distance increased a bit after she swallowed his seeds for the first time and both felt their Astral Energy stronger.


    She is a little shy to be in the presence of another person without Arthur, but Nyx still tries to put on a confident and friendly expression when gazing at Margaret, who also bes shy and a little concerned.


    "I would never try to steal your ce-" Margaret thinks that''s a concern of Nyx and quickly speaks honestly. But Nyx interrupts her. "I know; I heard you say that to Arthur on his birthday."


    "Oh, you really hear and see everything around him, right?" Margaret heard Arthur exin that, but she still has doubts about it. "You have no choice?"


    Nyx shakes her head slowly. "If I''m rxed, I''ll hear everything, but I can contain my senses to give him privacy."


    "Ooh," Margaret is happy to hear that. ''It would be difficult to have privacy moments with Arthur knowing that she is watching us all the time.''


    "With that said, you should understand that I always want the best for Arthur," Nyx speaks in a confident and loving tone. "I know you are good for him, so I won''t talk about hierarchy or who is better among us, but I have one request, tho."


    "I''m listening," Margaret likes Nyx more and more, and things are going better than she could have expected.


    Nyx goes straight to the point. "Arthur is probably the most extraordinary man that exists; his body is perfect, his heart the warmest, and his mindset the most focused. It may seem great to us, but it''s also a problem¡­"


    "I see," Margaret agrees with Nyx''s thinking. "Being so wonderful, he will attract all women wherever he goes."


    Nyx takes a step towards Margaret, her eyes shining with various feelings. "It will be inevitable just like some women also attracting his attention. But we can do something... if we try our best to satisfy all his needs, he will have no reason to look for other women."


    "Oh¡­ yeah," Margaret nods, her eyes also full of determination. "I know I wouldn''t be enough for him alone, but if we work together, I think we can do it."


    "Yep, together we can take good care of our husband," Nyx also nods and extends her hand to Margaret, who takes it as a sister pact.


    "Hehehe~" Both girls giggle with naughty expressions and don''t waste time before starting to n how to satisfy all of Arthur''s desires, the ones he knows and many others that he can''t even imagine yet.


    ____


    Several minutester, Arthur is still in the bathroom, trying to deal with the erection caused by drinking Margaret''s love juice. He focused so much on making her feel good that he ended up getting so turned on; now, he needs to deal with the desire to burst alone as the girls are having their conversation.


    "This doesn''t seem good¡­" He thinks out loud while looking at the tent in his pants. Trying to contain his desires seems impossible. He thinks it''s due to so many excited hormones inside his body due to his age, but how could he be different with a Subus as his Astral beast?


    With no options, he thinks about using his hand to satisfy himself, but then Nyx appears next to him as if she could feel his need."Honey?" He is surprised. "Have you finished talking to Margaret?"


    "..." She seems not to hear his question while her eyes are fixed on the tent formed by his cock. Her expression seems like that of a hungry beast, and she even bites her lips. "I came to help you with this, darling~"


    "Oh," Arthur can''t help but imagine having his cock stroked by Nyx''s hands and lips again. That seemed like it was the previous night for him, but it was three long days for her.


    Nyx sees Arthur''s cock getting even harder inside his clothes, which makes her even more horny. "Let this little wife of yours help you with this, darling~" She asks as she brings her delicate hands to his pants.


    ''Damn!!'' Arthur gets even hornier due to the way Nyx is acting. His whole body begs him to leave his cock under her care. But he contains such desire a little more while he gets curious about what led Nyx to start being so bold. "Is this because of Margaret? What did you girls talk about?"


    "Heh¡­ just a friendly conversation between sisters," Nyx avoids looking Arthur in the eyes while her cheeks start to blush. "We just agreed to do our best to be good wives to you. I''m trying it now... and you seem to need my help with it, so why don''t you release everything inside my mouth?"


    Arthur can see Nyx''s mouth start to salivate. He really wants to put his cock there, but first he needs to do something. "Open your mouth." He speaks in a firm tone, and Nyx immediately opens it.


    Contrary to her expectations, Arthur quickly sticks two fingers inside her mouth. "Heeh??" She casts a confused look at him, but he just starts to move his fingers, ying with her tongue.


    "You''re not being honest with me, honey..." Hements in a teasing tone. "I mean, you''re making this look like it''s just me who wants it, but I''m sure you had a lot of funst time."


    Nyx is flooded by conflicting emotions. She feels embarrassed and can''t prevent her pussy from getting wet from having Arthur ying with her tongue, but what she really wants in her mouth now is his cock, even though she doesn''t want to admit it.


    ''What do you want this little wife to do?'' She uses mentalmunication because she can''t speak that way.


    Her pleading eyes make him feel slightly guilty, but he still maintains a firm stance as he removes his fingers from her mouth and holds her chin. "Just be honest, tell me how much you want it, and I''ll give it to you... I can give you everything you want, honey."


    Nyx looks timidly at Arthur; the glow in her eyes is different from Margaret''s; one seems a little shy sometimes and naughty only with him, while the other seems so timid but also strives hard to contain an unlimited lust inside.


    "I really want to please you~" She speaks honestly while using her fingers to open her mouth as wide as possible, also sticking her tongue out. ''But I couldn''t stop thinking about your cock since you gave it to me the first time¡­''


    Nyx ignores her shyness and exposes her deepest feelings to Arthur. ''I need this so badly; I want you to shove your big and hard cock as deep as possible in my throat and shoot your hot thick milk directly inside me~ pleeease, darling~''


    Arthur almost lets it out inside his underwear due to how erotic Nyx is now. He wastes no time before releasing his cock, which points to the sky like a spear. "As you wish, my love!" He smiles and gives it to her¡­


    Nyx only lets Arthur out of the bathroom after he cums a lot in her mouth. He enjoys every second of it just like her and both feel their Astral Energy getting more powerful too.


    Arthur doesn''t feel like he broke another barrier but rather took a step inside the sixth grade of the Mystic Novice Realm.


    With Nyx and Margaret pleased just like him, Arthur feels his body much lighter, his mind rxed but also ready to focus ording to his will.


    He goes down to the living room with Margaret and finds Aria and Eve ying. His little sister cast an excited and expectant smile at him, but his mother seems to have many thoughts in her head, her sharp eyes analyzing him from top to bottom.


    "Little bug¡­" Arthur approaches Eve and gently holds her little hands. "I''m going to introduce you to a very special person," With Aria''s consent, he calls Nyx to his side. "This is Nyx, also your big sister like Margaret."


    The beautiful demoness wears her charming ck dress and smiles friendly at Eve. "Hello, little cutie,"


    "Another big sis?" Eve casts a curious look at Arthur; she can see that Nyx is quite different from a human. But he just nods while caressing her hair. "Isn''t it nice to have two big sisters to y with you?"


    Eve can''t understand many things yet, but she recognizes the same look in the eyes of her mother, Margaret, and now Nyx; these three women seem to like Arthur as much as her, his sister.


    "Yeah, it''s amazing!" Eve exims excitedly and hugs Arthur tightly. "But I still want to y more with big brother!"


    "Of course, dear," Arthurughs and starts to tickle Eve, making the little girl very happy.


    He spends a good time with his sister before leaving her to y with Nyx and Margaret; then, he goes to the kitchen, where he finds his mother preparing dinner for them. Aria stops what she''s doing and sits at the table with him; her eyes shine with curiosity.


    "I noticed that your aura got stronger after taking Margaret to her bedroom, and it seems even stronger now," Aria gets straight to the point. "I know what kind of things you guys were doing up there¡­"


    "Are you angry?" Arthur asks, concerned. "Disappointed in me for not being able to keep my word about behaving?"


    Aria extends her hand and ces it on Arthur''s hand on the table, stroking it gently with her fingers. "How could I be disappointed in my perfect son? I understand that you can''t avoid doing such things with the girls; they are your future wives, and you love them, right?"


    Arthur nods. "I really love them, and my body desires theirs, but there''s something more¡­there''s this energy that runs within me every time I am with Nyx or Margaret¡­ it''s something great and potent."


    "Hmm¡­" Aria bes more enthusiastic about the way Arthur and Nyx''s interaction works. "Did you also feel this way with Margaret?"


    "Yeah," He nods. "It was very simr to how I feel with Nyx¡­ when I drank her ju-" He hesitates to speak such a thing to his mother, but he also wants to understand that, just like Aria. "It was more intense than when I tasted her saliva."


    "I see," Aria has been developing many theories about Nyx''s powers and how Arthur can have ess to them since she noticed his power improvement three days ago. And now with the addition of Margaret to the family, she feels closer to understanding it for real.


    "Look, baby~" She speaks to him in a loving tone, but her expression seems a little frustrated. "I won''t try to stop you from feeling good with your fianc¨¦es, especially when it makes you stronger. But try not to let Eve see anything naughty, and also, if you can take it easy¡­"


    "Of course, Mom," He speaks in an excited tone. "We are not in a hurry; things seem to be going well, so I guess we''ll just follow the natural flow."


    Aria can see how excited and expectant Arthur is to have more interactions with Nyx and Margaret, and it''s evident that both the girls feel the same way about him. That makes Aria remember her past and wonder why she never felt this way. ''I was never even curious about such things¡­ not until-''


    She can''t help but finally get so curious about such a thing, but it''s due to Arthur and his rtionship with his future wives, and it makes Aria feel ashamed. ''Is it normal for mothers to feel this way? Noo, this can''t be right! Maybe I''m such a naughty mother¡­''

 Chapter 60: Calm Waters at Dawn

    Arthur finally manages to have dinner with the four women he loves most together, and it is great. As it is Margaret''s first day living in Arthur''s house, she tries to behave, as does Nyx, and everything goes smoothly.


    After dinner, Arthur ys around with Eve as usual and then apanies the girls to their bedrooms. His sister receives a gentle goodnight kiss on the forehead and his mother a warm kiss on the cheek, but Margaret receives dozens of passionate kisses on the lips.


    Then he goes to his own bedroom and lies on the bed with Nyx. She still seems hungry and only lets him rest after hees in her mouth again. That is also great for Arthur, who then sleeps very rxed.


    The evening ends on the continent of Eldoria, marking room for the characteristic early dawn cold. Three hundred miles south of Fletcher''s vi is Lakeview city, where Alicia found Draven, and a few hundred miles further south is the capital of the Lumindell Kingdom, and at a simr distance even further south is the Sea of Ichor and Saltstone City, thergest port in the southeast of Eldoria.


    Saltstone''s port is the lifeline of the city, situated on the edge of a vast, shimmering sea, with the city itself sprawling behind it like a living organism made of stone and wood. The port is a hive of activity at almost all hours, with merchants from distantnds, sailors with tales as deep as the ocean, and adventurers seeking their next quest.


    The architecture around the port melds functionality with leisure, featuring stone quays and wooden docks that stretch out like fingers into the water, ready to embrace ships of all sizes. Cranes, powered by abination of manualbor and magic, hoist goods from the holds of ships, while workers with low warrior ranks and mages work side by side to manage the cargo.


    The atmosphere is filled with a cacophony of sounds: the creak of rope and wood, the shout of dockworkers, thenguage of different peoples mixing with the asional roar of magical beasts being sold as pets or used to load or guard valuable shipments.


    The smells are just as varied, with the salty tang of the sea mingling with the aromas of spices, leather, and exotic fruits brought from farawaynds, but there are also other quite unpleasant smells in the air, such as spoiled fish, cheap beer, and every kind of human fluid.


    Shops and stalls line the waterfront, selling everything from everyday supplies to rare and mystical artifacts. But that is only half of the local business, which, on the other hand, is only about one type of item negotiated in dirty passages, dark alleys, and also establishments such as taverns and even ndestine auction houses: people.


    At night, the port transforms. Lanterns, both magical and oil-based, light up, casting a warm glow that dances on the water''s surface. Taverns and inns near the dockse alive with music,ughter, and the swapping of stories, where the line between truth and tale is joyously blurred.


    The port at night is a ce of mystery and potential, where fortunes can be made, alliances forged, and adventures begun, but also when some lives are sealed with a dark fate, and innocence lost forever.


    Guarding the port and the city is a formidable fortress, part of the city''s ancient walls, which have been reinforced with spells to ward off sea monsters and pirate attacks. The guards are a mix of skilled warriors and mages, vignt against any threats that might emerge from the horizon or slip in with the tide.


    The warriors wear armor that varies between full te and mixed armor with leather and resistant fabric, while mages wear tunics, cloaks, and capes. In addition to the insignia of Lumindell, the four-pointed star, and Saltstone, a small rowing boat bearing stones, there are also small silver or golden brooches on the chest of each guard, symbolizing their ranks.


    From one to three silver ones, meaning from Novice Rank to Elite, or Apprentice to Advanced for mages; starting from the gold ones, the first is Champion or Ascended, which number of such beings can be counted on the fingers of everyone in the city; the next rank is even rarer in such a region, having only one Hero in all of Saltstone, its governor.


    And there are no known mages in the Master Rank currently in the city.


    Right now, it''s the calmest time at the port, with still no sign of the first rays of the sun on the horizon; a fog falls over the sea, and the docks, thest sailors awake are going to sleeppletely drunk and smelling of cheap women''s perfume; most merchants are at home, except those dealing in illegal goods; and there are few guards patrolling the docks.


    "What¡­" A tall man in full shining armor spots a ship emerging from the fog. It''s not umon for a few ships to arrive at this time, especially those bringing demi-human ves, but that ship catches the attention of the guards due to its size and appearance.


    Different from all the ships that have arrived at the port of Saltstone, that one seems giant, being impressively four hundred meters in total length and nearly a hundred wide. The hull of ck wood is like ebony and the sails arepletely ck without any insignia or mark. Also, there are no soundsing from the mysterious ship besides the water being gently pushed aside in small ripples.


    "No sailors?" The leader of the guard, with a golden brooch on his armor, quickly signals for his soldiers to position themselves around the dock, warriors making the frontline with swords and shields ready while mages and archers stay behind, all focused on the mysterious neers.


    On the deck of the ship, only six figures stand, all wearing the same type of ck cloak with a hood that covers their whole bodies. "Vorren," A man among them speaks loudly while another quickly gestures with his hand, making the immense sails of the ship lower at the same time. Long oars, also made of ck wood, emerge from the ship''s hull and position it perfectly at the dock.


    With another hand gesture, the man called Vorren makes a bridge appear between the ship and the dock, surprising the guards on the other side. "Who goes there? Friends or enemies?"


    "We are just friendly travelers," One of the figures walks on the bridge, raising thin arms and speaking with a feminine voice. "We are unarmed and without any hostile intention."


    The leader of the guard bes calmer upon hearing the woman''s words. He can see that there are only five other people behind her on the ship, which makes it very strange, but apparently, they don''t seem like a dangerous group. "I apologize for the strange reception, we have to be more alert at this time, and your ship is indeed peculiar."


    "No problem, my good sir," the woman speaks in a friendly tone, but under the hood, there is a sinister smile on her grey lips and an even more disturbing sparkle in her red eyes. She approaches the guards and reveals her face, which, although not very beautiful, is surprising for various other reasons, such as ck tattoos covering almost all her skin.


    "Ah-!" The guards step back upon seeing the woman''s frightening appearance, including the chief guard. She makes a fake sad expression. "What, does my appearance scare you?"


    "No," the chief guard steps towards her, trying to sound friendly. He has never seen such an impressive ship, so he is sure that these mysterious figures are important people. "My Lady is very charming."


    "Hahaha¡­" The woman starts tough as the other figures cross the bridge, reaching the docks. She looks around, curious. "This ce is the continent of Eldoria, right?"


    "Yes, My Lady," the guard gives a quick overview of the city, and the woman listens attentively, as do the other figures behind her. But then she moves her finger to one of the many bracelets on her arm and takes something that the chief guard can''t perceive until it''s toote.


    With a slight gesture of her finger, the woman makes it fly rapidly and enter the mouth of the guard, who can''t react in time, and it forces its way through his throat. "Wha-" He barely manages to make any sound before feeling pain throughout his body. His eyes fill with blood and ck liquid for a second before he quickly calms down again.


    The whole scene happens very quickly, and the guards behind don''t notice it because they are too focused on the other hooded figures. One of them approaches the woman, who whispers so that only he can hear. "It''s done, Ivar; you can order him anything."


    "Good work, Circe," Ivar approaches the guard and starts asking him several questions about Saltstone and the continent of Eldoria. The other guards see nothing unusual in that since they understand how the guard leader would want to be friendly with such a peculiar and impressive group.


    But they fail to notice how the man now acts like an emotionless servant, different from his behavior a while ago.


    After questioning the chief guard, Ivar returns to Circe and their otherpanions. "This trash knows nothing useful, but since this continent seems quiterge, I think our chances of finding the princess are good."


    "And the old witch?" The man called Varren asks, his tone a little concerned. Ivar shakes his head. "That guard has never heard of her, but it''s better if we stick together as always; I feel that a ce so far from home would be perfect for them to start a new life."


    "Yeah, I also have a good feeling," Circements, her red eyes gleaming sinisterly. "Where shall we start? The princess must be the most beautiful woman these worms could see, so I think we can use that."


    "It''s a good start," Ivar nods. "The guard mentioned some people who sell information, members of the Assassins'' League."


    "The League is in such a remote continent?" Varren asks, curious. "I thought their influence wouldn''t reach here."


    "Should we worry about powerful members?" Circe asks, and Ivar quickly shakes his head. "I doubt there are many Great Heroes among them, but let''s be cautious anyway."


    "Alright," Circe nods. "So, where shall we start?"


    "Spread out through this city and try to find League members; we want to talk to the Spy Leader of this region; that person should give us the information we need about the princess or the old witch," Ivar exins.


    "Alright," Circe nods again, as do Vorren and the other three hooded members. They begin to fly in different directions, surprising the guards.


    Ivar is thest to leave after giving more orders to the chief guard. "Take care of our ship, and don''t let anyone aboard."


    "Yes, My Lord." The man responds in a servile tone.


    The other guards are shocked by the strange situation, but they cannot disobey their superior''s order. So they just watch as those mysterious figures disappear into the fog. "What the hell just happened?" All wonder the same.

 Chapter 61: New Year

    The year is 1317 of the Eldorian calendar, which was created the same amount of years ago when the whole continent was united by a stable alliance. Simr to Arthur''s past life, the new world also divides the years into twelve months, but each month has exactly thirty days.


    Arthur wakes up on the morning of the thirtieth day of the twelfth month, exactly two months and four days after his fourteenth birthday and also thest day of the year.


    As Liam, he never knew what it was like to celebrate the end of a good year and the beginning of a new one. At that time, he knew that all his days would be filled with violence and death, but now his life is wonderful, and each day is a new discovery alongside the women he loves so much.


    Arthur tries to stretch out as soon as he opens his eyes, but it''s difficult due to Nyx hugging his body like a sloth puppy. "Morning, honey," He strokes her red hair, which gets longer every day. Having Nyx by his side is always something very good, so he has nothing toin about.


    "Mm... mmmm..." She grumbles, as usual, not wanting to stop hugging him. "Let''s stay like this a little longer, pleeasee~"


    "You ask this every morning," Heughs at her spoiled and cute way. "But I can already smell the delicious breakfast prepared by Margaret, she and Mom must have a lot of things nned for today''s menu, and I always wake up hungry because of you."


    "Hehe~" Nyx shows a naughty smile as she thinks about the reason Arthur always wakes up hungry, and it''s clear because they have a lot of fun during the night.


    Arthur holds her chin and makes her look into his eyes, "You have such an adorable side but don''t like me to see it," He rubs his thumb on her soft lips.


    "..." Nyx looks away, biting her lips timidly; she strives hard to appear as a charming and confident woman like Aria because she knows how much Arthur admires his mother. But at the same time, he seems to really like Margaret''s honest and naughty way, leaving her confused about which he prefers.


    "So cute," Arthur kisses Nyx again before jumping out of bed. Waking up like this is always very good and could only get better with Margaret also sleeping with him. But he is not in a hurry, instead looking forward to enjoying the day.


    He goes downstairs with Nyx, who can now keep her body materialized without any problem inside the house. They find Eve reading a book in the living room while Aria and Margaret are making a great breakfast, the biggest so far, with several types of sweet and savory breads, assorted cookies, juices from fresh fruits grown with magic by Aria, and also a delicious coffee.


    Arthur hugs his mother tightly as he has been doing every morning, but when it''s time to hug Margaret, she steals several kisses from his lips.


    He has really been striving to behave since Magaret moved in with them. He didn''t eat her flower again since they came very close to doing it all the wayst time, but he has kissed and touched her many times every day while Nyx is the only one to receive his milk yet.


    Arthur does not want to treat his lover differently, but he wants to have control over his actions and not give in to his emotions. Also, he can see how his demonstrations of love for his wives make his mother look uneasy, so he wants her to slowly adapt to it so that things look more natural.


    Meanwhile, Aria observes the changes in Arthur and Magaret''s bodies. In two weeks, he had already reached the peak of the sixth grade of the Mystic Nocive Rank, while a whole month of cultivation did not make him reach half of the previous rank.


    Margaret also shows a significant increase in her power growth after Arthur started kissing and caressing her. She seemed to be developing much better than amoner but it seemed like she would take at least two months to reach the second grade of the first mage Rank, the Apprentice Rank, but she actually did it in just two weeks.


    Aria feels ashamed for peeking on Arthur having intimate moments with his fianc¨¦es but she still does it to analyze how his Astral Energy gets stronger and makes Magaret stronger too. And the more she thinks about it, the more she is sure of what his heart-shaped Nexus represents.


    And that makes many strange thoughts rise in her mind like the forms of tests and experiments that she could use to understand more about Arthur''s power. But whenever Aria thinks about asking her son to do such things, she finds herself in a dilemma where both options seem wrong and immoral.


    But today is a day that Aria tries not to think about it. Not only in Eldoria but all over the world, the passage from one year to another is a special day.


    In the Lumindell Kingdom all the nobles gather in luxurious grand parties while the simple people celebrate in the streets of the cities. The people of Fletcher Vige are very simple, so every year, Arthur''s family has a big party open to everyone.


    But such parties were Draven''s wish, and now that Aria does not see him as part of the family anymore, she can do what she wants, and it is to spend such a day only with her beloved family, which now includes two lovely daughters-inw.


    With no training and cultivation to do today, they spend all their time rxing. After a long and fun breakfast, they take a walk on the riverbank near the house, and Aria is very happy to see Arthur ying with Eve while they help Margaret get fresh fruits and some fish.


    They have a pic and then return home to prepare the evening banquet. Aria and Margaret make a great duo in the kitchen and even Eve and Nyx try to help prepare various dishes for dinner, creating scenes that Arthur really enjoys watching.


    Without the big Fletcher party, the usual silence falls over the vige at night, but at Arthur''s house, the atmosphere is very festive and pleasant. Aria uses her magic to make musical instruments y beautiful melodies, and Arthur dances with each of his princesses and also his Queen, of course.


    Aria uses her magic to easily prepare the dinner table in the backyard of the house, and they dine under the starlight sky. After dinner, she makes a tform of pure, bright gray energy and raises arge sofa several meters above the house.


    Then, with a gesture of her finger, she activates dozens of fireworks that she created with magical resources when midnight strikes and the new year begins, covering the sky above the vige with lights of all colors that create images that are alive: arge dragon flying through the skies, a deer delicately hopping, a huge majestic owl, and several other animals in sequence.


    Everyone in the region is fascinated by that magical spectacle, but Aria only cares about the happiness of her family, which is reflected in the looks of Arthur, Eve, Margaret, and Nyx as they watch the fireworks.


    Even seeing how happy Arthur is, Aria can''t help but question him. "This isn''t a big party like the ones before, but it doesn''t seem bad either, right, baby?"


    "It''s perfect," Arthurments and wraps his hand around his mother''s waist. She is sitting next to him on the couch while Eve is on the other side, leaving Nyx and Margaret pouting in the corners.


    Aria always opens the brightest smiles when Arthur shows his affection with caresses. "So Mommy will do this every year."


    "Yeah," Arthur nods and ces a tender kiss on her cheek while stroking Eve''s hair and also casts loving nces at Nyx and Margaret. "Spending such precious moments with only those I love is the best."


    Aria gets so pleased due to how Arthur thinks the same way as her about everything. She rests her head on his shoulder and just enjoys the moment until the fireworks are almost ending an hourter. She feels her bodyin whenever she has to move away from Arthur, but she still does it to let him have time with his lovers.


    "Good night, baby," She ces a tender kiss on his cheek and takes the also reluctant Eve inside the house, leaving Arthur, Nyx, and Margaret enjoying thest minutes of the show.


    Arthur thanks his mother and hugs his two fianc¨¦es. They both kiss his cheeks at the same time, making him smile; but then they exchange quick nces in silence, leaving him curious.


    Nyx holds his face and makes him look at her before kissing his mouth while using mentalmunication to speak to him. ''I''ll see you in bed, darling.''


    Then she returns to his Nexus while Margaret hugs him tighter, making Arthurugh. "Is this some kind of agreement between you two?"


    "Don''t worry about it, darling~ we have a good deal," Margaret smiles as her delicate hands run to Arthur''s waist, sliding inside his shirt; just like Nyx, she loves to feel his muscles, especially his six packs.


    "I see," Arthur holds Margaret''s chin and kisses her lips. "I''m very happy that you get along so well... it makes me want to reward you." He speaks in a loving tone while also caressing Margaret''s body.


    While thest magical fireworks adorn the sky, Arthur makes Margaret feel very good with kisses and caresses, but they don''t go further outdoors and just enjoy the moment.


    An hourter, Arthur takes Margaret to her bedroom like a princess and puts her in bed; she asks for more kisses, and he fulfills her wish before going to his own bedroom.


    After closing the door, he looks at his bed with a determined expression. "Nyx," He calls her, and she materializes her body, sitting on her knees in a behaved manner; her shy eyes, slightly blushed cheeks, and expectant expression add even more to her natural charm.


    She is only wearing her ck bikini because she uses it whenever she is alone with Arthur while leaving the dress only for when she is near other people.


    "You are so beautiful," Arthur never tires of praising Nyx''s beauty, just as she never tires of receiving hispliments.


    He slowly walks towards the bed while taking off his shirt and shoes, but before removing his shorts, the tent on it is already huge. He points to it while continuing to look at Nyx. "Do you know why I am like this?" He asks in a teasing tone.


    "..." Nyx just bites her lips, her face getting even redder.


    Arthur smiles as he reaches the bed and extends his hand to touch Nyx''s face, running his fingers on her cheek and his thumb caressing her lips. "It was very nice of you to let me have that moment alone with Margaret."


    "I just-" Nyx tries to say something, but Arthur sticks his thumb inside her mouth while his gaze bes more loving. "There''s nothing that turns me on more than such a good wife¡­ I''ll reward Margaretter for her hard work, but now I want to reward you, so ask me anything."


    ''I want to be your first!'' Nyx exims in his mind.


    Arthur smiles before passionately kissing Nyx''s mouth; he also takes his hands to her fluffy mounds and starts squeezing them, making her let out cute moans. "Ah¡­ I didn''t mean now¡­ mm~ but I just wanted to have it before¡­"


    "It''s okay, honey," Arthurments while pressing Nyx lying on the bed and getting on top of her, stroking and kissing her body. "Mom will have to forgive me, but I can''t wait any longer¡­ I want to make you feel good and feel good with you, my love."


    Nyx''s eyes shine like never before as does her beautiful smile. "Then let''s do this¡­ I''ve been waiting for a long time for this moment, so I''m so happy that it''s finally going to happen~"

 Chapter 62: First {R-18}

    "Huff¡­ ah~ huff¡­" Nyx''s heavy breathing between her cute moans can be heard by Arthur every time he squeezes her breasts over her bikini.


    His hands run over her body, touching her skin in an intense and possessive method, leaving her expression even more blushed and aroused. "You''re so erotic now, honey¡­" Arthur sees her delicate mouth open and kisses her lips.


    Nyx bites her lips as she sees Arthur return to kiss her neck and corbone. ''I want to be even more erotic; I want you to desire me as much as I desire you!'' She keeps such thoughts in her mind while only low moans escape from her lips.


    "To think that you seemed just a scared little girl three years ago¡­" Hements while running his lips down, reaching her fluffy mounds. "But now you''re already a grown woman¡­" He bites her bikini and pulls it, breaking the fabric into shiny fragments that disappear into the air.


    "Mm~!" Nyx gets shy, but Arthur uses one hand to hold her against the bed, and the other he directs straight to her breast. Far from the huge size of Aria''s, Nyx''s breasts are a perfect C-Cup,rger than Margaret''s B-Cup. But even though not having a big size yet, Nyx''s perfectly tanned and soft skin, added to the round shape of her breasts, make them a splendid sight.


    Arthur opens his hand to the maximum and feels her whole breast easily, sinking his fingers into her oil skin and making Nyx feel chills of pleasure running through her body to her most private area, which gets wet. "Nhhha~"


    "Too rough?" Arthur asks, concerned. But Nyx just shakes her head, her face painted with pleasure colors. "Not at all¡­ actually, I like feeling your passionate touch~" She gets more shy yet strives to be honest. "... and I don''t mind you being rougher with me, darling~"


    "You''re just perfect, dear," Arthur smiles while he doesn''t contain the desire and caresses Nyx''s breasts in all the ways his heart desires.


    He uses both his hands to squeeze those fluffy mounds, making them take different shapes while Nyx can''t hold back her voice. "Ah~ ahh~ mmm¡­" Arthur also positions his fingers around the center of her breasts, highlighting those two tiny caramel buttons.


    The idea of tasting Nyx''s nippleses to his mind, and he immediately puts it into practice, first licking it and then sucking avidly, making Nyx happily surprised. "Darling~ nhahh~~!!" Her hands instinctively go to his hair as if she doesn''t know where to put them when feeling so good.


    "Don''t let your voice escape so loud, honey," Arthur asks, but she casts a fake angry nce at him. ''It''s your fault for making me feel so good~!''


    "Hehe¡­" Arthur uses his teeth to tease Nyx''s nipples even more; he could spend hours ying with them, but right now, he longs for her most private part more than anything.


    Then, without removing his hands from her breasts, he runs his lips down, cing kisses all over her sexy little belly. Due to arousal, Nyx''s whole body sweats a lot, and Arthur licks every drop of that liquid that is sweet and sour at the same time, like an exotic fruit with an indescribably sexual vor.


    When Arthur finally arrives at her panties, it is already leaking love juices from the sides. "Oh, dear, you''re so wet¡­" He presses his nose against her panties and takes a deep breath of her most intimate fragrance. "Ohh, that is so¡­"


    Nyx''s deeper smell is quite different from Margaret''s scent, which seemed like a delicate blooming flower, while Nyx''s seems like the nectar of a rare fruit preserved for years away from the sun like a good wine.


    Arthur loves the smell of Margaret because it matches her delicate personality, but Nyx''s scent is like a wild beast that enters his body and shakes his whole structure, elevating his arousal to an even higher level.


    ''Damn!!!'' Arthur doesn''t waste a second before using his teeth to tear off Nyx''s panties and find her sacred garden, which is a stunning view.


    "Red, too?" Arthur''s eyes shine as he sees the cute tuft of pubic hair on top of Nyx''s pink flower; that is the purest shade of red, just like her hair, and despite not being shaved, it has a natural shape and length perfectly bnced.


    Nyx sees Arthur staring at her pussy and gets concerned. "Ehh- it''s no use to shave it since my body always takes a form on its own when I materialize¡­" She exins timidly.


    "I love it like this," Arthur kisses and rubs his nose on those thin and aromatic red hair. But he swiftly takes his mouth down to her lower lips, two folds in perfect harmony outlining a thin pink line.


    Arthur doesn''t even need to use his fingers; just with the tip of his tongue, he can open her delicate pussy and finally taste its heavenly nectar. ''Divine is certainly the word to describe something so good¡­'' His whole body reacts to Nyx''s juices, raw energy running through his veins nonstop.


    "So beautiful¡­" Arthur uses his fingers to open her pussy''s lips wider and is hypnotized by that magnificent picture. Every millimeter, every fold, and every quiver is perfect, her smooth skin without a single wrinkle.


    Also, seeing the drops of his saliva mixing with her shiny love juices makes his cock even harder. Arthur doesn''t waste time before going down on that wet flower, sucking it, and drinking Nyx''s juices like a thirsty wolf.


    "AhhH~!" Nyx feels the pleasure radiate from her pussy to her whole body, which convulses in joy. She keeps her fingers in Arthur''s hair and pushes his head towards her groin, trying to spread her pussy and Its scent all over his face. "This is so good, darling~ more! more~!! I want you to devour mepletely~!!!"


    ''Yes, honey¡­'' Arthur remembers how he made Margaret feel good there, and she gave him much more juices, so he tries the same with Nyx, licking and sucking her pussy avidly. It is not difficult to find her delicate clit, a round pearl of the same pale shade of pink as her flower, so he pays attention to it, making her feel much better.


    "Daaarling~ mmmm¡­ your mouth¡­ ahh~ and tongue¡­ are making me feel so¡­ naaghhhh~~~!" Nyx can''t resist Arthur''s instinctively great technique andes fast, squirting a lot of love nectar into his mouth.


    "Yeah, babe¡­" Arthur drinks every drop, which turns into more raw energy running through his body, making him feel more horny and energetic. Her pussy is so good that it doesn''t stop leaking more nectar for his pleasure, but just using his mouth is no longer enough; his cock is hard as a rock, begging to drink from that source too.


    Arthur quickly removes his shorts and underwear, releasing his dragon that seems so hungry. Seeing it, Nyx''s eyes shine more brightly, and Arthur loves to see her thirsty expression.


    "You can hardly wait for it, right, honey?" He asks while positioning his cock over her pussy; his huge rod seems even biggerpared to her tiny flower, leaving him a little concerned about hurting her.


    Nyx gives him a shy and expectant look while feeling his hard and hot meat rod on her most private part; it makes her body even more excited than his tongue. "Why do you like to tease me so much? You are so mean to me, darling~"


    "I can''t resist¡­" Arthur uses his cock''s head to open through Nyx''s pussy lips and starts rubbing the shaft all over it; the feeling of having her lower lips kissing his cock''s shaft while soaking it with her juices is excellent.


    Nyx''s face is tomato red at this point, drops of sweat running down her cheeks, and her eyes begging for something. Arthur has to use all his determination to enjoy that moment to the fullest.


    He smiles at her. "You look so cute like this¡­ why don''t you say that you want it already? Then I can give it to you."


    She bites her lips, but as he keeps rubbing his big rod on her pussy like that, she desires him more and more. "I want it¡­" Her voicees out as a muffled whisper.


    "Want what?"


    "..."


    "If you don''t say-"


    "Your cock~"


    "Oh¡­" Arthur''s smile gets even wider when he hears her say that so shyly. "And how do you want it?"


    "..." She doesn''t respond, and he starts to stop rubbing his cock onto her pussy, immediately growing frustration inside her body.


    "y with me, honey¡­ y like a good wife, and your good husband will reward you."


    Nyx can''t get rid of the shyness easily, but her body begs for that, and her desire just escapes from her lips. "I want your big and hard dick inside my pussy now! Please, darling~!!"


    "Good girl," Arthur leans his body over Nyx''s and kisses her passionately. She is so turned on that she bites his lips like a beast in heat, and he is the same way, rubbing his cock all over her pussy as its tip pokes her belly.


    "I¡­ I can''t wait any longer, darling~" Nyx begs. "I need to have you inside me already!"


    "And I want to be inside you," Arthur breaks the kiss, leaving a string of saliva connecting their lips while he uses a hand to position his cock''s head on her pussy.


    He still feels that his member is too thick and could break Nyx''s delicate flower, and she can see such concern in his eyes, but she just smiles lovingly. "Don''t worry, I''m not so fragile; I can take you, my husband, all inside me. Just try it, and you''ll see it, darling~"


    Arthur trusts Nyx and slowly moves his hips forward, a few millimeters at a time, gradually opening her love cave with his ns. "Your pussy feels so tight, babe," He takes it easy, enjoying that first experience to the fullest.


    "Naghh¡­" Nyx bites her lips; even not being human, her body feels everything the same way, and now she can''t help but feel a little pain as Arthur''s thick cock opens her pussy for the first time. But while the pain is minimal, the pleasure is great.


    "Just a little more¡­" Arthur whispers. "... and the tip will be all the way in¡­" He kisses Nyx while forcing his cock''s head all inside her; the grip on his ns is so good that it almost makes him cum immediately, but he takes a deep breath and continues moving his hips forward.


    "Mmmm¡­" Nyx doesn''t stop moaning as she feels Arthur''s cock make its way inside her love cave, touching every part of her insides with his ns.


    "Ohh¡­" Arthur also can''t contain his moans as the grip on his cock gets tighter; also, her insides are so smooth, warm, and wet. "Your pussy is so hot, honey¡­" He also feels small round lines inside Nyx''s pussy as if they were perfectly made to massage his cock.


    Every millimeter that his cock advances inside her pussy generates new waves of pleasure in both their bodies, but then they feel when it finds a barrier. Arthur is surprised and stops kissing Nyx to look into her eyes. "Is this what I''m thinking?"


    She looks away due to shyness and whispers. "I think my body always gets materialized as the ideal form of my soul, and I¡­ well, you are my first and only one, so it feels right that you¡­ pop my cherry~"


    "Hahaha¡­" Arthur can''t help butugh due to the cute way Nyx says that. "Where did you learn to talk like that? I bet it was with Margaret, right?"


    "Mm~" She nods, and Arthur kisses her face. "Alright, honey; your husband will pop your cherry now. Are you ready?"


    "I-" Nyx tries to speak, but Arthur moves his hips a little forward suddenly, making his cock''s head break that thin barrier that represented her innocence. "AaahHH~~" She moans very loudly, and her body acts on instinct, ignoring the pain while she wraps her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist.


    "Easy, honey-" Arthur tries not to move, but Nyx uses her legs to pull his hips down, taking his cock deeper inside her pussy. "Ohh-damn!!" He can''t prevent his body from feeling so good, and his cock simply slips all the way to the bottom of her love cave.


    "Yeeahhh~~!" Nyx feels Arthur''s huge meat rod fill all her insides, bulging her lower belly area while even breathing seems difficult. She feels enough pain for a few tears to appear in her eyes, but she is smiling because her body is filled with pleasure and happiness.


    "Do y-you feel that, darling~?" She asks with a panting voice. "You''re touching my most intimate part¡­ your dick kissing the deepest point of my pussy~"


    "This is so good!!" Arthur feels Nyx''s hot pussy hugging his whole cock tightly, twitching around it and making him feel so much pleasure; and the best part is really the sensation of his ns pressed against the softest and warmest part of Nyx''s insides. "It really feels like kissing you down there, babe."


    Arthur can see that Nyx is having trouble having his whole cock so deep inside her, so he moves his hips back, but she keeps pulling it with her legs. "Honey¡­" He pulls his cock back inside her love cave, and new waves of pleasure hit them both.


    "Ahh~ Mhhh~ Nahhh¡­" She moans more as Arthur feels a powerful suction force trying to pull his cock back. "Your pussy doesn''t want to let go of my cock!"


    "Of course not!" Nyx smiles, some tears in her eyes still but her expression is of ecstasy. "I want to keep feeling your dick filling mepletely, darling~!"


    Arthur tries to be as gentle as possible, but as soon as he stops forcing his hips back, Nyx pulls them with her legs, taking his cock all the way to the depths of her pussy again.


    "Huh!!" He can feel through his ns all the small lines inside her love cave, which hugs his whole cock and squeezes it in incredibly pleasurable ways.


    "I can feel it sucking my cock from inside¡­ your pussy is so hungry, babe," Arthur feels like Nyx''s pussy was perfectly tailor-made to suck every drop of cum from his cock, giving it the maximum pleasure.


    And due to Nyx''s moans and her delighted expression, he can see that she is enjoying it so much, too. So he stops trying to contain himself and starts moving his hips in the same rhythm as her legs pull them, thrusting his cock forth and back all the way inside her wet pussy.


    "Nhaahh~ Thiss~! Mhhhh¡­ so ghood~!! Mhore¡­ I want to feel much more of your cock deep inside me~!!"


    Nyx stops trying to contain her voice; all she can think about now is feeling good with Arthur''s cock satisfying her body and her pussy pleasing him.


    "Mmmm¡­ I am already¡­ ahhh¡­ cumming~!!" She has an incredible orgasm, and her pussy twitches even more tightly around Arthur''s cock, releasing so much love juices. "Don''t stop, darling~ continue mming my pussy like that~! Your cock feels soo good when it hits me so deep~!!!"


    Arthur feels Nyx losing her strength due to the pleasure from such an intense orgasm, and it doesn''t matter how much he wants to enjoy it more before having his own orgasm because he can''t hold it longer.


    So he elerates his movements even more, taking his whole cock so deep inside her pussy that his balls hit her skin, making a lewd sound echo through the room.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    With each thrust inside her, her pussy tightens around his cock even more, and the suction bes more intense. Her body is begging for him to cum too, and Nyx asks for it out loud. "Darling~ ahhh¡­ my pussy needs it¡­ your milk¡­ please~!!"


    Arthur was already close to his limit, and Nyx''s request is the breaking point. "I''m giving it to you, my love!" He holds her thighs and pushes his cock the deepest inside her pussy so far, pressing it directly against her baby room and then releasing a huge and hot load of cock-milk.


    "AHHH~!!!" She firmly holds onto his shoulders, fearing that so much pleasure might make her fly away. "I''m feeling it- ahhh~ flowing inside me- mhhh¡­ so hot and thick¡­ your delicious cum inside my pussy~ it''s the best!"


    "Yeah, the best!" Arthur agrees with Nyx; feeling his cock pouring his cum directly into the warmth inside her pussy is the best feeling he has ever had. "Nothingpares to it¡­"


    He just wants to continue feeling that sensation, but he notices Nyx''s lower belly bulging even more because his cock is still hard rock inside her pouring cum nonstop. "Sorry, dear," He pulls it back, and a lot of his white seeds leak from her pussy along with her love juices and also a few drops of blood due to the breaking of her hymen.


    Seeing that just makes Arthur want to pump more cum inside Nyx, but now he''s feeling so much pleasure running through his body like pure power, so he lies down next to her with a satisfied smile. "That was damn good¡­"


    Nyx puts an arm over his chest while her orgasm is running through her body, extended by his huge cumshot. "Thank you, darling~ it was delicious!"


    Arthur pulls Nyx into his arms and kisses her lips. "You don''t need to thank me for doing my job as your husband, honey."


    Nyx feels happier than ever. She has her heart and bodypletely pleased, but Arthur''s kisses make her still-hungry pussy start begging again.


    "Darling¡­ I want to do it again~" She asks in such a cute tone that Arthur can''t deny.


    "Shouldn''t we rest a few minutes before a second round?" He asks in a yful tone.


    Nyx stretches her hand and touches his cock. "Your dick doesn''t agree¡­ it''s still hard as a rock, yearning to enter my pussy again~"


    "Yeah¡­" Arthur can''t deny that; he really wants to continue feeling Nyx''s pussy squeezing his cock until it takes thest drop of cum he has. "You are so precious, my love." He kisses her lips.


    Nyx is too excited to continue, but before the second round, she uses her mouth to clean Arthur''s cock, then he fucks her pussy nicely again, making them both reach great orgasms.


    Arthur doesn''t feel tired, and his cock remains hard even though he cums inside Nyx several times. Also, his seeds seem endless as he always lets a huge load, but when she begs for more, he fills her again and again. He doesn''t want to stop, either.


    They continue with that for hours, not seeing the night give way to the first rays of the morning sun. And when they both finally get tired, Arthur takes a bath with Nyx and she sleeps in his arms, her face painted with the most satisfied expression ever.

 Chapter 63: Restless Night

    A few hours before sunrise.


    "Ahh~! Darling~!! This is so good~ you''re going so deep¡­"


    Nyx''s moans echo throughout the second floor of the house, not being contained even by the thick walls of Arthur''s bedroom.


    Aria acted quickly to put a sound barrier around Eve''s bedroom, allowing the little girl to have a pleasant and uninterrupted sleep, but she couldn''t put a barrier in her own bedroom in time to contain her curiosity.


    Now, Aria finds herself in a shameful condition, sitting on the floor against the door of her bedroom, with her hand inside her panties as she imagines how good Arthur is making Nyx feel based on those moans.


    ''What am I doing???'' Aria questions herself, ashamed of her state, but at the same time, she can''t stop touching her wet flower. ''I''ve never been like this... I''ve never needed to do such degrading things¡­''


    For someone so intelligent, Aria can''tprehend her own feelings and nor control them perfectly as she usually does with everything in her life.


    But she knows when things started to get strange¡­ when her body started to change. ''Is this because of Arthur? I didn''t feel these things before he grew so much, bing a young adult already¡­ such a handsome man...'' Aria tries not to see her beloved baby as a man, but that is impossible.


    She works so hard to make him the ideal man in her mind, and the more he seems like that man, the more her body has natural reactions to him, causing an internal struggle between morals and emotions inside her body all the time.


    ''I don''t want to feel like this... this frustration¡­'' Aria strives not to think about anything sexual, but whenever she sees Arthur kissing Nyx and Margaret on the mouth, her own lips seem to hurt; when she sees him embrace the girls passionately, her own body craves his caresses¡­


    And now is certainly the worst time so far because while she hears him doing the most intimate thing between a couple with Nyx, Aria, for the first time, feels her body yearning to feel something simr.


    ''I could never do such... with him¡­'' She gets so frustrated with scuh thought that she gestures with her finger and makes a replica of a male member of pure energy appear in front of her. But the idea of having that inside her makes her as sick as thinking about another man, so she makes it disappear. ''What am I going to do???''


    Aria takes her hand out of her panties and sees all that transparent shining liquid running down her fingers. Her expression is horny and upset, but a sparkle appears in her eyes as she whispers to herself alone. "Look what you''re doing to your Mommy, Arthur¡­ such a naughty son¡­ Mommy is going to have to find a way to punish you for leaving me in this poor state¡­"


    In the room next to Arthur''s, Margaret''s situation is no better than Aria''s. The poor girl not only hears every moan from them but also even feels small vibrations in the wall every time Arthur thrusts his hard thing deep inside Nyx, making his bed hit the wall.


    ''They seem to be having so much fun¡­'' Margaret doesn''t get jealous because Nyx is Arthur''s first, but she can''t prevent her body from reacting to that. She runs the tips of her fingers over her wet panties but doesn''t stick them inside.


    ''No¡­ I can''t do it. My husband''s fingers are the only ones I want touching me there¡­'' Margaret gets very horny and wet, but she doesn''t touch herself even for a moment.


    ''He said I would never need to use my fingers again¡­'' She pouts while staring at the wall that divides hers from Arthur''s bedroom. ''But now he is pleasing only Nyx¡­ aaaaaaaaah! That''s not fair; I also want to have it too¡­''


    Margaret opens a drawer in her bedside table and takes out a piece of underwear, obviously Arthur''s. It''s not clean but full of his sweat, and Margaret looks at it with bright eyes as if that was her greatest secret treasure."


    So she presses it against her nose, taking a deep breath of his strong smell. "Ahhh¡­ that''s so good¡­" Margaret gets Arthur''s scent through her nose, pleasing her whole body like a drug.


    And she immediately feels ashamed, but it doesn''t stop her from rubbing his underwear all over her face and even on her panties. ''This is your fault, Arthur¡­ you''re making me even more of a lewd woman by forcing me to listen to you pleasing another¡­''


    While Nyx spends the whole night awake because Arthur is making her feel so good, Margaret and Aria can''t sleep because that makes their bodies extremely horny and frustrated.


    When the sun finally rises in the sky, Eve is the only one to wake up early while the others are actually going to sleep, or, atst, try to take a quick nap.


    Arthur gets up from bed almost at lunchtime and goes down the stairs in a great mood, his stomach yearning for Margaret''s food more than ever. But when he arrives in the living room, he finds Eve reading a book alone while there is no sign of Margaret or Aria.


    "Morning, little bug," Arthur kisses Eve on the forehead before running to the kitchen. But contrary to all other days, he doesn''t find a breakfast prepared for him.


    He goes back to the living room and asks Eve about the breakfast, but the little girl just says she ate some cookies left over from the day before with juice. Arthur is about to go back to the kitchen when he sees Aria and Margareting down the stairs, both with dark circles under their eyes.


    "Mor-" Before Arthur finishes speaking, Margaret jumps into his arms and hugs him tightly. Her lips beg for morning kisses, and he doesn''t deny it to her.


    "Is everything okay?" He asks, but Margaret just keeps kissing him with a blushed expression.


    Aria passes by them and signals for Arthur to follow her to the kitchen. He kisses Margaret several more times until the girl lets him go.


    He goes to the kitchen and then follows Aria to the backyard, where she gives him a piercing gaze. "Mom-" He gets confused, but she goes straight to the point. "Did you think we wouldn''t hear all that noise you made with Nyx¡­"


    ''Damn!'' Arthur wants to feel ashamed, but he just feels great and proud. Yet, he tries to look at leastapologetic. "Mom¡­ I think I got carried away at the moment."


    "Mommy gets it, you and Nyx are in love¡­" Aria can''t help but blush while she looks away. "But you two got carried away so many times¡­ that should be impossible for any other man."


    "Really?" Arthur has never thought about that, but due to all the power sources that improve the human body, he thought it was natural.


    Aria feels many conflicting emotions when talking about such a subject, but she still tries to be very direct. "I suppose some men can do it a few or even several times, but you and Nyx¡­ all night long?"


    "Hehe¡­" Arthur smiles but quickly tries to look serious when he sees Aria''s expression getting dark. "I don''t know what to say, Mom¡­ you always said that I had to treat my girlfriend like a Queen, and I''m sure I did my best to make Nyx happyst night."


    Aria can only bite her lips in frustration because she really has no arguments to use against Arthur now. ''I bet Nyx felt really good based on her so many moans¡­'' She tries to get rid of such thoughts and focus on something else.


    "We don''t need to talk about that, but the consequences of it," Aria pauses. "And I''m not talking about mine and Margaret''s dark circles, but your new cultivation rank; you reached the ninth grade of the Mystic Novice Rank, baby~." She speaks in a proud tone.


    "Really?" Arthur extends his hand and flexes his fingers. "Oh, I really feel much stronger now¡­ I thought I was just feeling more energetic because-" He stops speaking when he sees Aria gesture her fingers.


    Aria makes five stone tes appear in the air. "These are much more resistant than the previous ones," She exins to Arthur. "Each one needs a force equivalent to five times your weight to break."


    "Doesn''t that seem like a lot?" Arthurments, but he still nts his feet on the ground and punches the stone tes with all his strength. *BAM-CRUSSSH* His strength and speed seem several times greater, and he breaks the five tes immediately. "What the heck?!"


    "See?" Ariaments in an excited and proud tone. "You jumped three full grades just by doing¡­" She can hardly believe that while speaking it out loud. "I''ve never heard of anyone who did thus without using some sort of very rare treasure,"


    "Also," She continues speaking while looking at Arthur with and expectant face. "Any treasure or technique that transfers cultivation to someone generates side effects in their bodies, but your cultivation seems extremely solid¡­ no matter how much I think about it, you achieved this power with your own hard work¡­"


    Aria feels a humidity emerge between her legs just by saying the words ''hard work'' in such context, but there''s no other way to describe what Arthur did with Nyx.


    "This¡­ hahah!" Arthur can''t help but smile. He had been working so hard in training to improve his cultivation and be more powerful, but the results didn''t seem so good, not even close to the progress he had made by having so much fun with Nyx. So, he can only think of one question. "I wonder if by doing that again, we can get the same result..."


    "Good question," Aria quicklyments. "But before you go and try it, you need to tell Mommy the details of how it happened."


    "Really?" Arthur feels embarrassed to say everything he did with Nyx to his mother. "What kind of details?"


    "All of them," Aria responds quickly while strengthening her determination not to let herself be carried away by immoral feelings. "Mommy needs to understand it to help you make the most of your abilities."


    "I see," Arthur also really wants to understand that so he begins to give the details of his first time with Nyx even though it seems such a weird conversation to have with his mother.


    He exins to Aria how he felt various waves of energy run through his body like pure pleasure each time Nyx had a great orgasm and squirted lots of love juices on his member.


    That energy seemed more powerful when he felt their juices mixing inside Nyx, and it repeated every time they both had orgasms, but none was as powerful as the first time he was inside her, breaking her purity seal and having their first orgasms together.


    Aria bes more impressed with the way Arthur reached the new cultivation rank. "So Nyx''s body even has such a thing¡­ and you got stronger each time she¡­ and she felt stronger when you poured your juice inside her¡­ Can Nyx replicate it¡­ I mean, her purity seal?"


    "No," He shakes his head. "She rematerialized her body a few times to get clean, and it didn''t appear again."


    "I see," Aria can''t say that it''s a bad thing because having the ''first time'' again and all over again would be bizarre for any woman. But the idea that Arthur taking a girl''s first time gave him the best boost seems even more peculiar.


    ''Could it be just about Nyx?'' Aria wonders, but no matter how much she thinks about it, Arthur''s influence on Margaret''s body is evident even though they''ve only exchanged kisses and caresses.


    ''Then if they do it¡­'' Thinking about Margaret, Aria can''t help but imagine how much more powerful Arthur would get taking her first. ''What about her? Maybe she also gets great benefits from that?''


    Aria can''t help but wonder if she also would be stronger by having Arthur''s seeds, which is partly her rational thought, seeing it as an extraordinary form of cultivation, but also another thing that she doesn''t understand yet. Either way, it makes her feel excited for her son and guilty as his mother.


    Arthur sees his mother making several thoughtful faces in silence, leaving him restless. "Mom?"


    "Ah," Aria realizes that she let her mind wander with such thoughts. She gives him a loving but also a bit bitter gaze. "I guess Mommy can''t ask you to contain your feelings anymore when they make you raise your cultivation so efficiently."


    "What does that mean?" Arthur has an idea about it, but he still needs to confirm. "Are you telling me to follow my instincts?"


    "Mommy can''t tell you how to love your wives, but you must imagine how Margaret felt hearing Nyx''s moans the whole night, right?" Aria asks in a suggestive tone. "If you want to have a harem, you have to be prepared to please all your wives, not y favorites."


    "Of course," Hepletely agrees with that but still gives his mother a curious look. "Are you really asking me do it with Margaret?"


    Aria already sees Margaret as her good daughter-inw, but the idea of telling her son to sleep with other girls still feels like a thorn in her heart. "Aren''t you curious to know how much stronger you would be or if you can make Margaret stronger, too?"


    "If I really make her stronger with that¡­" Arthur smiles imagining making Margaret feel as powerful and energetic as he does now. "That would be perfect!"


    Aria nods but keeps her thoughts to herself. ''I bet any woman would see it as perfect too¡­ having his love and also getting stronger as he makes them feel so good¡­''


    But then she thinks of something else, and her cheeks blush deeper. "Arthur... you didn''t use the love wards with Nyx, right?"


    ''Oh, crap! The condoms!'' Only now does Arthur remember the box of condoms Aria gave him for his birthday. "Well, I don''t think Nyx was in danger of getting pregnant since her body gets fully clean whenever she returns to my Nexus."


    "I guess so," Aria nods, but then her gaze gets sharper. "But Margaret can... yet if you don''t let your seeds inside her like you did with Nyx, maybe it won''t be as efficient..."


    Arthur also wonders about that. He doesn''t feel ready to be a father, but he wants to make Margaret as happy as Nyx was by receiving lots of his seeds inside her. Also, he doesn''t know what sex is like with a condom, but it may not be as good as without. "What should I do?"


    Aria thinks of something and quickly exins it. "There is a spell that mages can use to increase fertility or decrease it, and since you are a Mystic Warrior, I can teach it to you."


    That was the spell Aria used to have Arthur with just a drop of Draven''s seed, but it can also be used so Arthur can do it with his wives with minimal changes to their getting pregnant.


    "Oh," Arthur gets excited about that. "Great, I really need something like that!"

 Chapter 64: My Cute Mother

    Aria is happy that Arthur has advanced so much in his cultivation and sees his enthusiasm to get even stronger; she wants to help him on such a journey to the top, but she can''t stop thinking about the method he''s going to use to do it.


    Still, she tries her best to be a good mother, starting by teaching him his first spell. "I never imagined that your first spell would be this, but it''s better that you have control over it," shements while gesturing her fingers in the air, creating a gray circle with lines and symbols that Arthur doesn''t recognize.


    "This is an enchantment, created with specific lines and ancestral characters," Aria exins as she finishes the drawing in the air.


    "Enchantments are one of the easiest types of magic to use; you just need to channel your Astral Energy from your Astral Pond to the tips of your fingers and let it out slowly; if your Energy is powerful enough for that spell and you draw it right, the enchantment will work."


    "Oh," Arthur observes every movement of his mother and tries to replicate it. He feels his Energy inside his Astral Pond and manages to make it run to his hand, focusing on the tips of his fingers, which start to glow pink, making him curious. "Why pink?"


    "Hehehe~" Aria giggles. "Our Astral Energy in its raw state has a color that suits our body most. Mine is gray probably because of my Arcana and Dark lineages, but yours... perhaps because of your Nexus? Anyway, that is not a problem."


    "I see," Arthur thought his raw Astral Energy would be ck or something, but pink doesn''t seem bad either. He tries to move his finger in the air as Aria did, but when he releases his Energy, it disperses in the air immediately. "What am I doing wrong?"


    "This is not so easy, darling~" Aria exins calmly. "Controlling the raw Energy outside the body is something that requires a lot of practice and time. You should start trying to make this enchantment in the ce where it is going to stay..." She pauses to think about that.


    "Oh, where is that?" Arthur looks at his own body, and Ariaughs. "Actually, this enchantment is usually used by women and only on their bodies. But of course, nothing prevents male mages from using it on the women, and you are going to do it since Magaret''s Astral Energy may not be powerful enough for it yet."


    "Understood," Arthur turns. "I''ll go call Margaret."


    "Wait~!" Aria holds his hand, and when Arthur looks at her, he sees a slight blush appearing on her cheeks. "She didn''t sleep well because of all that noise... let her have a rest now; you can practice the enchantment with me."


    "With you??" Arthur can''t stop a thought from emerging in his mind like a me that could easily burn the whole forest inside his body.


    "Baby~" Aria smiles charmingly, her eyes sparkling. "I''m a woman too, you know."


    Arthur feels many emotions hit his body at the same time as if a mountain fell over him. He can''t stop an intensely possessive feeling from growing even more inside his heart, but that feeling easily mixes with all the pure love and admiration he has for his mother.


    He wants to tell her, but the thought can only exist in his mind now. ''Of course you are, the most beautiful and perfect woman.''


    Aria expected to see Arthur blush in shyness and she wouldugh at him, a way to punish him forst night. But his expression is only loving, making her move get back to hers and now she''s the one feeling embarrassed.


    ''What''s going on in your mind... I wanted to know it so badly!'' Aria also contains her thoughts, but she doesn''t let go of Arthur''s hand while trying to make a serene expression. "Alright, let''s start..."


    "Yeah," Arthur smiles. "Where do I start, tho?"


    Aria moves her fingers over Arthur''s arm and gently holds his wrist while using her other hand to make a circle over her dress in the area of her lower belly. She''s wearing one of her summer dresses that matches her maternal charm very well, but then the circle of gray energy forms and cuts her dress in that shape, revealing part of her belly.


    *Glup* Arthur''s hard swallowing sound can be heard as he is stunned by that sight. He doesn''t remember if he ever saw Aria''s belly naked, but now he can see it, an area a littlerger than the size of his hand fully opened between her belly button and the line and her hips just an inch before her panties start.


    ''Her skin seems so soft and wless... her belly button is so cute among the lines of her perfect curves...'' Arthur can''t stop such thoughts froming to his mind. He always had the picture of his mother as perfect in his mind as is normal for any son, but Aria seems really a wless woman.


    This time, it wasn''t Aria''s intention to tease Arthur, but his eyes be increasingly loving, and she starts to get afraid of how intense things can reach, so she tries to focus and be as objective as possible.


    "Use the tips of your fingers as I told you," Shements while leading his hand to her belly. Arthur tries to concentrate as well, but as soon as he touches Aria''s skin with the tip of his finger, she lets out a cute moan. "Mm~"


    "Mom?" Arthur smiles when he hears her voice in such a captivating way.


    Aria bites her lip beforeughing. "It tickles to have another person touching this area directly."


    Arthur can only think of one thing now. ''Has no one ever touched her belly like that? Am I really the first...'' The idea of making his mother feel something for the first time, especially when it made her let out such a cute moan, makes that me inside him grow even more.


    Arthur''s silence makes Aria increasingly restless. "Focus your energy, baby~" She tries to keep teaching him, and he follows her instructions, slowly running the tip of his finger over her belly.


    After a minute, his pink energy starts to be stable, marking Aria''s skin with the enchantment drawing. Due to Arthur''s Weapon Mastery, all his movements are extremely precise, and he has no difficulty in replicating the enchantment with the lines and symbols identical to what Aria did.


    "Good, very good, darling~" Aria praises Arthur and finally guides his finger to the center of the enchantment right below her belly button. "Ensure that the enchantment is well positioned around the baby room, right here¡­"


    As she speaks those words, Aria blushes the deepest so far, and Arthur also feels intense emotions. But the most powerful feeling inside him now is not sexual but rather an instinctive desire to take care of his mother.


    ''Father is no longer part of her life, so I have to take care of her...'' Such a thought arises in Arthur''s mind and he stops holding back his feelings, touching her belly with his open hand.


    "Ah~?" Aria is shaken by Arthur''s movement, but the sensation of hisrge and firm hand touching her belly is something unique, and her body reacts so much positively to his touch, which also surprises her. ''I never wanted anyone to touch me like that, but Arthur... could it be so good because he is my beloved son? The only manpatible with my body...''


    Arthur is happy that Aria does not shy away from his sudden touch, which makes him more confident to slowly move his hand over her belly.


    ''What are you doing, darling?'' Aria keeps her thoughts to herself because she knows that from the moment she speaks it out loud, she will break that moment, and her body just wants to enjoy her son''s caresses now. ''His skin is not rough but warm... his touch is so caring and nice...''


    Arthur enjoys it as much as Aria; now that he has started, he can''t stop; his hand runs over her belly button before moving towards her waist. ''Her skin is really the softest... and her curves seem so perfect... I want to feel them all!''


    Surprising Aria even more, Arthur continues to move his hand further over her skin, causing his arm to begin to break wider the hole in her dress. "Darling~" Her voice escapes in a sensual tone. "We can''t do this~"


    Arthur ignores her request while finally reaching the divine little folds of her waist. ''This sensation is so...'' He can''t even describe how good it is to touch Aria''s soft skin in that area.


    The desire to take care of and love her bes even more powerful, and Arthur wraps his whole arm around Aria''s waist inside her dress, pulling her into his arms.


    "Mhm~" Aria lets out another cute moan and bites Arthur''s shoulder instinctively to seal her voice. But her body just fits into his embrace perfectly, as if they were made to measure for that.


    Arthur hugs Aria even tighter and possessively, and as a natural reaction of his body, she feels something big and hard poking against her uncovered belly. "Darling~" She pleads. "We can''t..."


    "I know..." Arthur rests his hand on her back, dangerously close to her big ass line. "But let me feel you like this a little longer."


    Aria wants to deny that request, not because it seems morally wrong and makes her feel like an immoral mother, but because her body is enjoying it so much that she will surely get addicted to such a feeling, just like she can''t go a day without his morning tight hug.


    "Just a minute~" She whispers as she rests her face on his chest, enjoying his natural fragrance while his hands make her feel so loved and safe.


    Arthur is surprised to discover new sides of Aria. ''My mother is so... cute!'' He wants to be able to keep her in his arms like that forever.


    And although his hands are very eager to go down and explore even more parts of her body, he controls his emotions and just holds her like that for a minute that passes as fast as a blink of an eye.


    "Baby~" Aria has to use all her determination to get out of Arthur''s arms; he does not try to make things difficult, also taking a step back. "Mother..."


    Aria looks away because she can''t face Arthur now. "You did well... I mean, with the enchantment. As expected of my brilliant, beloved son... but it''s better for you to train it with Margaret now; your Mommy is in a deplorable state..."


    "No, you don''t-" Arthur tries to hold Aria by the arm instinctively, but she avoids his touch and quickly runs into the house like a scared rabbit.


    He almost runs after her but doesn''t do that because forcing anything now could put their rtionship in danger.


    Yet, he can''t stop smiling as he thinks about what just happened. ''She seems to want me to take care of her too... I just want to make my mother happy; how can it be wrong?'' He asks Nyx mentally.


    And she responds quickly. ''If it does not feel wrong, it may not be wrong at all.''

 Chapter 65: Best Naughty Wife (1/2) {R-18}

    After having such an intimate moment with her son, Aria can''t think of anything else and hides in herb for the rest of the day with her own things and thoughts.


    Arthur is also quite shaken by realizing how his feelings for his mother are more intense than he imagined. He also can''t concentrate on his training or magic and just goes home, finding Margaret in the kitchen.


    The hard-working girl barely slept during the morning but is still cooking for him with a lovely smile on her face, which increases his admiration for her.


    Nyx and Eve join Margaret as her assistants in the kitchen, but she doesn''t let Arthur help, and he just rxes watching the show. In the afternoon, however, Margaret epts the reward of taking a pleasant nap in hisp, still unaware of his ns for the night.


    After sunset, Margaret prepares a nice dinner, like lunch. Aria still doesn''t join them, leaving the girls concerned. But Arthur knows that his mother just needs time to deal with her own feelings, so he puts Eve to bed as usual.


    Nyx returns to Arthur''s Nexus without him having to ask because she also wants to allow him and Margaret to have that special moment like she had the night before.


    As soon as Arthur closes Eve''s bedroom door and turns around, he sees Margaret near her bedroom door. She smiles naughtily at him, but a sound echoes in the corridor. "Ahem!" That''s Aria appearing at the library door at the end of the corridor.


    "Master!" Margaret almost jumps in fright but greets Aria with a respectful expression before entering her bedroom, embarrassed. "Good night, Master¡­"


    Aria smiles gently at Margaret before approaching Arthur. He doesn''t quite know how to act and just stands still as she gets close and strokes his face. "Mommy will put a sound barrier around your bedroom so you and Margaret don''t have to worry about the noise."


    Arthur is very happy that his mother has not changed the loving way she treats him, so he hugs her tightly. "Good night, Mom."


    "Good night, baby~" Aria gives a tender kiss on his cheek, but unlike other times, her kiss is wet now, and it leaves a saliva mark on his face.


    Arthur is stunned, watching Aria slowly walk to her bedroom; his eyes are instinctively drawn to her hips, which seem to sway more than usual.


    But he tries not to focus too much on that, especially now that he is about to give Margaret her first. ''This has to be a special moment for her, so I need to focus only on her!'' He thinks as he enters her bedroom.


    Inside, Arthur finds Margaret folding clean clothes on her bed; she doesn''t stop what she is doing but casts an expectant nce at him over her shoulder. "Did youe to give me a good night kiss~?" Her tone is low and sweet, like a loving housewife.


    Arthur takes quick steps up to Margaret and wraps his arms around her waist, pulling her body tightly against his. "As many as my love wants," He whispers in her ear while starting to kiss her neck.


    "Mhm~" She releases a cute moan while feeling something big and hard poking on her buttocks and back. Her hands drop the clothes on the bed and go directly over Arthur''s strong arms. "If you hold me like this, you will awaken desires in my body that I cannot handle alone¡­"


    "But if you start sleeping in our bed, I can satisfy all your desires¡­" He whispers and bites her ears gently, making pleasure chills run through Margaret''s body.


    She is thrilled, not just by his caresses but mainly by his words. "Our bed? Are you serious?" She asks, concerned.


    "Don''t you want it?" He asks while continuing to use his lips to tease her neck and ear. "If you want a ceremony to formalize our rtionship before I can arrange it."


    "No!" She turns in his embrace and holds his face with both her hands, looking into his eyes with a loving expression. "I don''t need a ceremony to say that I am already your woman; you epted me, and I am only yours, also¡­" She seems a little hesitant. "That would be like fulfilling a dream I don''t feel worthy of, but Master asked us to behave¡­"


    Margaret is so adorable that it makes Arthur love her even more, and his cock gets even harder. He ces his hands over her soft buttocks and squeezes them, pulling her body up even more tightly against his, his hard rod squeezed between their bellies.


    "You are my wife, so you don''t need to earn a ce in my bed; it is yours by right." He touches his forehead onto hers, nuzzling her nose. "I know you want a ceremony, and I will give it to you one day, but now I want to give you something else¡­ and Mom agrees with it, too."


    *...* Margaret has no words to describe how happy she is hearing that. She just hugs Arthur as tight as she can and starts to give pecking kisses on his chest like an excited bird. "I can hardly wait, darling~"


    "There is no reason to wait," Arthur takes Margaret''s hand, ready to take her to their bedroom as a couple, but she makes a thoughtful expression. "Can you give a little while for me to prepare?"


    "You don''t really need to take anything; I mean, our bedroom is right next door." Hements but notes her face turning red as she bites her lips in a captivating way. "Hmm.. it''s just that I prepared something for this moment¡­"


    "Oh," Arthur has no idea what that means but he feels excited just imagining it. "Alright, I will wait for you there, honey." He kisses her before returning to his bedroom.


    He takes off his shirt and sits on his bed in shorts, waiting for Margaret. She takes about half an hour to arrive, and Arthur grows a little impatient, but when he finally sees her entering through the door wrapped in a bed sheet, he feels that the surprise will be worth the wait.


    "What are you hiding there, dear?" He asks curiously.


    "This... is a little embarrassing..." Margaretments, hiding her blushing face under the sheet. "I started making it when the idea of being here was just a dream... it made my fantasies seem more real..."


    She slowly removes the sheet, and Arthur''s eyes sparkle like two suns when he sees how Margaret is now. She has her ck hair loose, falling on her back like a waterfall, while she wears something that Arthur has never seen in his life: a bodysuit lingerie.


    That is made with shining ck silk andce. The fabric clung to her like a second skin, and thece is as intricate as a spider''s web that traces the lines of her slender body''s curves. The neckline is deep, revealing half of her cute fluffy mounds and with a dot covering those precious buttons. Also, she wears a two-inch wide ck bow around her neck, giving her a special charm.


    The top on her back is a canvas of skin andce, the bodysuit dipping low to reveal the gentle slope of her spine, before rising to sp at the nape of her neck with a single, luminous pearl as a grip.


    The part around her waist is made up of a thin ck leather corset tied with strings that highlight her hips. Below, a pair of transparent ck fabric panties allow Arthur to see the folds of her sacred flower but not itself, which makes for an even more erotic scene than if she were naked.


    There are garters on both her thighs, holding long stockings around her legs, both with shining shades of ck. Those look really tight, marking Margaret''s fair skin in magnificent contrast.


    "Oh, dear..." Arthur looks like a child who discovered a treasure in the basement and he can hardly wait to y with it to the fullest.


    Margaret smiles proudly because it is evident that her hard work is appreciated by her lover, but she still wants to hear him say it. So, she tosses a shy and expectant smile at him. "Do you like it, darling~?"


    "I love it!" Arthur extends his arms to Margaret, and she slowly walks towards him. Without getting up from the bed, he begins to touch her lingerie gently and curiously. "Did you make it with your own hands?"


    "Mm~" She nods while using her hands to caress her face. "Even though I''m wearing this, it''s for you, just like everything I have."


    "How can you look more and more perfect?" Arthur thinks aloud while rubbing his face on Margaret''s belly, feeling the softness of her skin and the fabric. "It''s so beautiful..."


    Arthur turns Margaret''s body to see her back. And she tilts her ass, "Do you see these strings? Each one is connected to a part of it; just pull them to remove the parts you don''t want, and keep the ones you want... feel free to try it; after all, it''s all for you, darling~"


    "Ohh?" Arthur gets curious about it and pulls one of the strings with his teeth; ites out easily, causing a piece of fabric over her buttocks to fall, revealing her bare skin. "Amazing!" He can''t help but exim, excited. He really likes the lingerie, so the idea of having sex with Margaret while she wears it seems great; now, he can even customize how much of it remains on her body.


    Having her ass in front of his face, Arthur can''t resist the urge to rub his nose on her buttocks and kiss them, making Margaret hornier. But then he gently bites her skin, and the girl lets out a vibrant moan. "Ahh~!"


    Arthur turns Margaret again just in time to see her biting her lips in a captivating way. "Come on, honey," He pulls her down, and Margaret sits in hisp, wrapping her legs around his waist. That way, she can feel his hard rod pressing directly against her pussy through their clothes and the tip poking on her ass.


    "Let''s see..." He uses his teeth to pull one of the strings on her chest and it loosens her neckline, revealing more of her fluffy mounds. "So adorable!" He kisses her breast, also sucking her pink nipple.


    "Mhhm~" She lets out her voice while hugging his head against her chest tightly. "I wasn''t sure if you''d like them... I mean, they''re small-"


    "What are you talking about?" Arthur asks in a loving tone. "They are perfect for me, honey." She smiles and he kisses her lips as well.


    In that position, Arthur can enjoy her lips and her breasts with his mouth while his hands run over her body, feeling every part of her lingerie. Her horny flower quickly begins to produce many juices that pass through the thin fabric and wet his shorts.


    After ten minutes of the most intense kissing session Margaret has ever had, her body can no longer wait for the next step. "Darling~" She gets off hisp, and Arthur quickly moves his hands towards his shorts, but hers get there first.


    "Let this little wife of yours deal with it," She speaks in an affectionate tone as she takes off Arthur''s shorts, revealing his underwear that seems about to be worn out by the dragon below. "Ah¡­ you seem so energetic, darling~" Shements as she pokes it with the tip of her finger.


    Arthur smiles. "Wasn''t that what you intended by wearing something so sexy?"


    She shyly smiles at him and then lowers his underwear in a quick movement, releasing his dragon that hits her cheek eagerly. "Oh my goddess~!" She exims while trying to hold his cock with both hands. "It''s even bigger than I imagined!"


    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to take it all," Arthurments gently. He knows he can''t shove his whole thing inside Margaret as he did with Nyx since she is a normal girl with low cultivation and no lineage that makes her body strong enough to bear it.


    But Margaret doesn''t seem to agree with that since she stares hypnotized at his cock. "How is that right? It is the duty of a wife to take her husband all inside¡­" Her eyes shine as she rubs her nose on the shaft of his dick, sniffing it. "And it smells so good¡­ my body already desires it all the way inside~"


    Arthur likes the idea of letting Margaret y with his cock as much as she wants, but he also can''t wait to feel it inside her most private part. So he grabs her by the waist and tosses her on the bed, making her shout in happiness. "Darling~!"


    "You are so naughty, honey," Hements as he looks at her beautiful body. "What if¡­" He moves one of his hands to a string right in the center of her panties. "¡­ I remove only it?"


    "¡­" Margaret bites her lips and says nothing, but her eyes shine with anticipation.


    Arthur slowly pulls the string, releasing only the fabric in the center of her panties, revealing her beautiful wet flower. But it''s different from the first time that Arthur ate it; now it''spletely shaved, leaving her skin as smooth as silk.


    She notices his look andments in a low tone. "I liked it so much when you used your mouth before¡­ I thought this would be better for you, darling~"


    Arthur doesn''t really care if there is some fragrant hair on her pussy, but it smooth seems equally tasty, so he smiles at her. "You are such a good wife, my love."


    "That''s what I most want to be!" Sheughs, delighted. "For you~"

 Chapter 66: Best Naughty Wife (2/2) {R-18}

    Arthur sits on his knees on the bed while positioning Margaret''s legs around his waist. In this position, he can see her body from the best angle and brings his hand to her soaked flower, caressing it with his thumb.


    "You''re already so wet, honey..." He smiles as he takes his finger to his lips, tasting her juices. Unlike the juices of Nyx that seem magical, Margaret''s tastes like any normal girl, more sour than sweet and also a bit salty due to her sweat; yet, Arthur loves it too.


    "..." Margaret continues in silence, biting her lips out of shyness. Her bold side has no strength when she is feeling so thrilled because her deepest dream will be realized: her bing one with her lover.


    Arthur can see that she can barely wait, but he uses his lips and tongue on her pussy to rx her body to the maximum so she can take his dick more easily.


    "Mhm~ So good¡­ Ahh~!" She quicklyes under his intense caresses, feeling even better than the first time he ate her pussy.


    Arthur moves a little forward, bringing their groins even closer, and when seeing his big cock approaching her tiny pussy, Margaret''s eyes shine even brighter. "Darling..." Her tone is loving and expectant, but she still casts a thoughtful look at him. "Should we use a ward?"


    "Oh," Arthur smiles as he is about to give her the good news, but he can''t resist the urge to tease her. "Don''t you want your husband to cum inside you?"


    Margaret quickly shakes her head, her face tomato red. "It''s not that; actually¡­ I really want you to shoot your seeds inside me so I can have your babies, how many you want to put inside me~!"


    "Oh, dear!" Arthur leans over her and kisses her passionately. Then he strokes her face gently, looking into her eyes. "One day, I will fill your belly with many babies so we can have a big family. But right now, I''m going to use a spell that Mom taught me."


    "Mm!" Margaret smiles, a vivid image appearing in her mind... Arthur surrounded by cute little girls like Eve, all her daughters with him while she prepares delicious snacks for them...


    She keeps that idea in her heart as her new dream and goes back to focusing on fulfilling her current dream. "The spell... does it mean that it allows you toe inside me without problems?" Her face blushes even more after asking such a question.


    "Yeah, babe," Arthur smiles as he starts drawing the spell on her belly with his finger. Margaret also feels ticklish andughs happily, making him smile as well.


    As soon as he finishes the drawing, the lines and symbols glow, making it clear that the spell is active. "Seems right, so let''s..." Arthurments as he leans over and ces a tender kiss on Margaret''s belly button.


    She smiles, but her expression gets hornier when he takes his cock and starts rubbing its head onto her pussy. Arthur does it gently, stimting her clit with his ns and covering it with her juices.


    "Mhm~ this is so nice..." Shements in a low tone, her eyes shining.


    Arthur also enjoys that, but he is doing it to lubricate his dick well, so after making a mess with his ns, he rubs the whole length of his cock''s shaft onto her pussy, making it shine with her nectar.


    Then he taps his girthy cock onto her pussy, making *pah* *pah* *pah* sounds and a big mess with her juices all over it. Margaret behaved like a good girl, enjoying every second of that.


    "I''m putting it in now, honey..." Arthur smiles at her as he positions his ns at the entrance of her tiny love cave. "Tell me if it hurts too much, okay?" Hements in a gentle tone.


    "Mm," She nods, her eyes fixed on his big cock while her body burns with desire for it.


    Arthur leans forward, pushing his cock little by little inside her. Her pussy is so tiny and resistant but stic, too, giving him a lot of pleasure. "Ohh... this tightness... damn!"


    "Ahh... mmmm..." Margaret struggles to contain the pain; she feels as if her pussy is being torn apart. Yet, her body gets warmer as the pleasure also increases.


    Arthur can see that she is suffering, and he hasn''t even put the whole tip inside. "Honey?" He stops moving, concerned about hurting her more.


    "Don''t stop, please, darling~!" Margaret pleads, drops of sweat running down her flushed face. "My body wants your huge thing inside; this little pain is nothingpared to my happiness now."


    Arthur nods and starts moving again, the tightness only gets more intense on his ns, but Margaret''s pussy proves to be even more flexible and swallows his cock''s entire head.


    "Ahh~" She lets out a cute moan when she feels his ns all inside her. "It''s so hot, darling~ keep digging inside me!"


    Arthur leans his body over Margaret to kiss her lips while he moves deeper inside her. After his cock goes down a bit more, he feels her purity barrier, and he can''t resist the urge to tease her because of what she said to Nyx. "Now I''m going to pop your cherry, babe."


    "Hehehe~" Magaret giggles, her expression so delighted. "You have no idea how hard it was for me never to put anything inside my pussy all these years thinking of you while I touched myself... but I managed to keep it just for you to break now, darling~"


    Arthur kisses her even more passionately and sucks her lips as he moves his hips forward, making his cock break her hymen. "AH!!" She screams loudly due to momentary pain. But then her pussy twitches, and holds his cock tightly.


    She smiles, tears of happiness running down her face. "My insides are so d to finally have you inside... Hubby~" She always wanted to call Arthur that way, but only now that their bodies are united in the most intimate way, she feels that it is right.


    ''Hubby...'' That word echoes in Arthur''s mind, boosting his ego and warming his heart. That, added to the way Margaret''s pussy twitches around his cock makes it get harder inside her. "I love you, Margaret," He says and kisses her lips again.


    "Love you too!" she exims and hugs him, causing his cock to go deeper inside her. "Nhhh~!!" She lets out another loud moan, and Arthur feels the need to pull his cock back so as not to hurt her. But she quickly whispers in his ear, "Keep going, the pain is lessening, and your dick makes me feel so good... my beloved husband."


    Arthur continues moving his hips forward, gently pushing his penis millimeter by millimeter inside her tight and wet insides.


    "Ahh~ Darling...nhaaahh~" Margaret''s voice bes even more affectionate. "Do you feel it, Hubby? My pussy is taking the shape of your dick..." She still feels pain, but the pleasure is much greater.


    "Yeah, honey," Arthur continued, kissing her lips. "You are such a good wife... the feeling of your pussy''s insides is awesome!"


    Margaret smiles, overjoyed to please him. She enjoys every second of the moment when his cock makes its way inside her pussy. "Mhm~ so deep¡­"


    Arthur has only put seven of his over eight-inch dick inside Margaret and already feels her depths, which reminds him of the way Nyx described such feelings. "My cock is kissing the bottom of your pussy, honey." He smiles at Margaret.


    "Hehe~" She giggles, her eyes shining.


    Arthur knows that if he pushes his cock deeper, it will force the entrance of her womb, and it could hurt Margaret, so he stops at that point and just lets her pussy get used to his cock''s size.


    Margaret is grateful for that, and after several seconds, he pulls his cock back. But her pussy twitches around it more tightly, giving him much pleasure. "Honey... your pussy is squeezing my cock even harder!"


    "Mmmm~" She hugs him even tighter. "I can''t control it... ahhh~ my pussy loves your dick so much, Hubby~!"


    Arthur moves his hips back just a bit before going forward and pushing his cock to the bottom of her pussy.


    "NHAHH~!!!" Margaret feels a wave of pain that quickly fades and another of pleasure that echoes throughout her body. "Right there, Darling~ hit my weak spot with your hard cock like that¡­ I love it~"


    "Sure, my beloved naughty wife." Arthur tries to be gentle, but he also gives Margaret what she wants by moving his cock back and forth inside her tight pussy.


    With each hit and kiss his cock gives her bottom, she lets out lovely moans.


    "Ahh~"


    "Mhm~!"


    "Darling~ ahh~"


    "So good~"


    "More~"


    "Please~ give moaarrr~!"


    "Nahhh~"


    That''s like a symphony of moans, which Arthur enjoys so much.


    But Margaret can''t deal with so much pleasure, and in two minutes, her pussyes already. "I''ming~!!" She hugs Arthur so tightly that her nails scratch his back.


    Arthur tries to continue moving his cock inside her, but her pussy''s grip gets even tighter during her orgasm, as if trying to milk his seed.


    So he gives it to her, a huge and hot load of thick cum right inside her womb. "Huh!" The suction of her pussy is incredible, and Arthur feels amazing pouring his jizz inside her.


    "AhhhH~!!!" Her voicees even louder as her insides are filled with Arthur''s seeds. Waves of pleasure run through Margaret''s body alongside raw energy. "It''s so hot... I feel so strong~"


    Arthur is very happy to be able to make Margaret feel stronger while he also feels the same. But something different happens, something astonishing: a pink heart tattoo appears on Margaret''s lower belly while it''s bulging due to his cock and cum stuffing her.


    "WHAT?!" Arthur is shocked. "This is like my Nexus¡­"


    Nyx stops containing her senses when she feels Arthur''s shock and is also surprised to see the heart on Margaret''s belly. ''How is this possible???''


    Margaret is thest to notice it, but when she sees the pink heart, her expression bes even happier. "Hubby¡­ you marked me as yours and only yours¡­"


    Arthurughs while stroking her belly. "It doesn''t look bad, to be honest¡­ whatever it is, we''ll figure it outter..." He pulls his cock out of her pussy, and lots of their mixed juices leak, making a mess in the bed.


    Then he lies down on the other side of the bed and pulls Margaret to lie on top of him. The girl is panting, but she still begins to kiss his chest lovingly. "That was so good¡­ I want more, darling~"


    Arthur is very curious about the heart on Margaret''s belly, but since it appeared when he came inside her, he wonders if he can understand more about it by cumming again.


    So he helps Margaret to mount over him; she lifts her ass and sits on his cock, taking it directly to her pussy''s depths. "Ahhh~ so good!!"


    In that position, Margaret can control how deep she takes his cock, but he also helps her by lifting and lowering her ass.


    She doesn''t take long to have another orgasm riding his cock, but this time Arthur contains his orgasm and continues fucking her for several minutes, always looking at the mark on her belly.


    After her second orgasm, he lets his cum inside her and sees the mark on her belly glow pink. "Nhaaah~" She moans very loudly as her pussy squirts lots of her love juices over Arthur''s cock and belly. "This is so good~ I feel even stronger!!"


    Arthur also feels stronger, and his heart-shaped Nexus glows like Margaret''s tattoo, making it clear that they are connected, making them stronger together.


    While Margaret rests on his chest, feeling his cum inside her, Arthur mentally talks to Nyx. ''Why didn''t this happen to us? Is it because you use my Nexus'' power to materialize your body?''


    ''I think so,'' Nyx responds and exins her thoughts. ''And maybe we don''t need a link because we already have a stronger bond, but with Margaret, it was necessary to activate your ability.''


    ''That''s good,'' Arthurments in an excited tone. ''We can get stronger fast this way¡­''


    Nyx giggles in his mind. ''You lustful man, are you so happy to get stronger having sex?''


    ''If you don''t like it, I''m sure Margaret is willing to do it with me alone.'' He responds in a teasing tone.


    Nyx is silent for a while before responding. ''She may, indeed¡­ but her body is still weak, she can''t handle a third load¡­ and I can take dozens.''


    Arthur can''t deny that; he didn''t fuck Margaret for half an hour, and her body is already exhausted. But since she got a lot stronger, it''s evident that she will be able to do it for longer as they do it more times.


    He can feel that Nyx really wants to join Margaret now, but they both agree that it''s better for the cute girl to have all his attention tonight.


    Arthur returns his attention to Margaret, stroking her hair while she rests on his chest. "How are you feeling, honey?"


    "Great!" She quickly responds. "I feel my insides so full of your hot milk¡­ it seems to be transforming into energy that runs through my entire body."


    "Good, good," He continues to stroke her hair. And since her body is exhausted due to so many changes, she falls asleep in his arms before noticing it.


    Arthur thinks Margaret is even cuter and kisses her forehead. "Good night, honey¡­"


    In order to not disturb her sleep, he stays still and also ends up falling asleep in that position. Even though he didn''t have wild sex as he did with Nyx, his time with Margaret was equally memorable, and he falls asleep thinking about the fact that they can get stronger together by doing that.


    ____________


    Arthur wakes up feeling very well the next day, not because of the first rays of morning sun entering through his bedroom window but because of an incredible sensation on his cock.


    "What¡­" He opens his eyes and sees Margaret and Nyx lovingly licking his erect cock. "Girls¡­" Seeing that scene, their lewd expressions, and of course, the sensation of their hot and slippery tongues around his dick make him so turned on.


    Margaret and Nyx roll their eyes up to look at him but without stopping licking his cock. "Good morning, Hubby~" They speak at the same time as if they had arranged that.


    "Don''t mind us," Margaret speaks in a naughty tone. "It was my fault for falling asleep yesterday without cleaning your cock first." Her happy expression while doing it is the best part. "Now, Nyx is helping me with it¡­"


    "Mm~" Nyx also smiles warmly. "It''s our job as good wives to keep our husband''s cock always clean and ready to fuck us~"


    "Huh¡­" Arthur rests his head back on the pillow and looks at the ceiling because if he continues to look at the girls'' expressions now, he will cum so quickly. "This is like a dream¡­" He just lies there, enjoying the wonderful sensations of his wives'' lips and tongues.


    "Am I doing this right?" Margaret asks Nyx, who quickly starts to twirl her hands around his cock shaft. "Try this too," She licks and puts one of his balls in her mouth, ying with it with her tongue.


    "Ohh¡­" Arthur lets out a low moan, making it clear that he is enjoying the technique that Nyx developed by sucking his cock multiple times in thest weeks.


    "Whoa~" Margaret is impressed with Nyx''s wild ways and wants to learn everything she can from her sister, just as she wants to share her own ideas, too.


    "Let me try it," She holds Arthur''s cock and begins to make those sideways movements with her fingers while she licks and puts his balls in her mouth too. "This strong smell is so good~ I can''t get enough of it!"


    The mixture of Nyx''s more experienced techniques and Margaret''s clumsiness create a unique contrast, but the passion and enthusiasm of the twobine, taking Arthur''s pleasure to an incredibly high level. "Damn, girls¡­ you''re doing it so nicely!"


    "Hehehe~" Nyx giggles naughtily. "Just enjoy, darling~ after all, it is just to clean your cock."


    "Yes, cleaning your cock~" Margaretments while continuing to use her tongue to embrace his balls.


    They say it''s to clean his cock, but they continue licking even after removing thest bite of jizz from it.


    He tries to contain the urge to cum, but the girlsunch a joint attack. Margaret sucks his balls while using her delicate hand to stroke the shaft.


    Nyx also uses her hands so that they can caress the whole shaft, but her focus is on his ns, which she swallows with her little mouth, wrapping her tongue tightly around its base.


    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*


    The lewd sounds fill the room while the girls cover his cock with their saliva, making a big mess.


    "Girls¡­ if you keep going like this, I''m going to..." Arthur can''t stand much of that way, the stimuli are too many, and his cock starts throbbing in their mouths.


    "Huuh!" He has an incredible orgasm and shoots a huge load inside Nyx''s mouth.


    She can swallow all his cum easily and turn it into power for them, but she only drinks half while pulling Margaret''s head towards his cock. "Here, take~" With a quick movement, Nyx removes her mouth from his cock, and Margaret quickly takes her ce.


    Despite Nyx''s agility, her action causes some of his cum to trickle down his cock shaft, and she quickly begins to lick it. Also, his orgasm is wild, and Margaret can''t handle everything in her mouth, causing more to leak down.


    "What a mess, Margaret¡­" Nyxments in a happy tone. "Now we''re going to have to start all over again until we clean our husband''s dick properly~"


    Margaret finishes swallowing Arthur''s sperm and stares at his cock, panting. "It was so much¡­ I feel his thick milk running down my throat¡­ the smell is so intense¡­"


    "What are you waiting for?" Nyx asks, without stopping licking his cock. "Start cleaning it, and don''t let any drop be wasted, or I won''t share it with you anymore."


    "No!" Margaret exims and starts licking Arthur''s cock again. "But what if hees again and again?"


    Nyx''s eyes shine, and her pupils look like two hearts. "Then we will do it all day, hehehe~"


    Arthurughs, watching the weird interaction between the girls. "You really want to drain my balls empty, don''t you?"

 Chapter 67: Astral Resonance

    After bing one with Arthur, Margaret is not only very happy because she loves him but also because she feels incredibly powerful, something even better than she experienced when she reached the second grade of Apprentice Rank.


    Like Nyx, Margaret also bes addicted to Arthur''s love juice, both for the taste and for the way it makes her body feel. He also feels the same regarding their love juices, so sex is clearly more efficient than any cultivation method they have tried so far.


    Right now, Arthur has Nyx sitting on his face, giving him lots of love juices while Margaret swallows his seeds. At the same time that they revel in lust, his power grows even more, so neither Arthur nor the girls want to stop.


    But while the trio has a lot of fun, Aria hears the moans from behind his bedroom door with a blushing face and an expectant expression. ''Are they going to do it all day? Is it that good?'' Many questions arise in her mind.


    Part of her does not want to disturb the happiness of her son and daughters-inw, but Aria is so curious about everything rted to Arthur and his abilities. She feels so close to fully understanding it that she cannot wait any longer and knocks on the door.


    *Knock-Knock* The sound echoes inside the room, surprising the trio. "Darling~? Do you n to spend all day in bed?" Aria asks in a loving tone.


    She hears Arthur exim and quickly starts dressing inside the bedroom with the girls. A few secondster, he opens the bedroom door with a proud smile on his face.


    Aria''s first expression upon seeing her son in shorts and Margaret behind him in panties and using his shirt is a prating gaze, but she ends up smiling. "I was feeling your auras¡­ Baby, you reached the Fighter Rank, and Margaret, the fifth grade of Apprentice Rank."


    "Yeah, that''s amazing, isn''t it?" Arthur pulls his mother into a tight hug; he is immensely happy to be able to be stronger with his lovers.


    "This is actually unbelievable..." Ariaments while enjoying the hug. But her expression bes more impressed as she looks at Margaret. "I feel your Astral Energy, it is stronger as it should be, but your Pond has much more Energy than expected..."


    "What does that mean?" Arthur asks while Margaret thinks the same.


    Aria quickly exins. "This is one of the main differences between people with powerful Lineages and ordinary people: the amount of Astral Energy that our bodies can support. Therefore, people with powerful Lineages take longer to reach high Ranks, but each advancement is more significant than formoners, so someone with Lineage is always stronger."


    Aria''s words leave Arthur and Margaret thoughtful, but Nyx, sitting on the bed in her ck dress, seems to know what''s going on. "This is because what we did improves our bodies in many ways," she exins. "I could only feel it inside myself the first time, but yesterday, I saw all the changes in Margaret''s body...


    her body is slowly resembling someone who has a powerful lineage, and Arthur''s body is going beyond that."


    "I see," Aria nods. "I was also thinking about it, so this what you guys do..." She can''t help but blush thinking about the process. "It has the potential to improve the body in such a way..." She looks at Arthur curiously. "You have to tell me the details."


    Margaret blushes like a tomato hearing such a request, but Arthur and Nyx are already used to sharing such things with Aria. He doesn''t wait before going straight to the point. "It was very much like the first time with Nyx, but there is something peculiar..." He looks at Margaret and she understands it, lifting a bit of her shirt to reveal the pink heart on her lower belly area.


    "Oh my~!" Aria is shocked to see that. "How is this possible???" She approaches Margaret and touches the heart with the tip of her finger. "It''s very simr to Arthur''s, but it doesn''t look like a Nexus... how interesting! When did it appear exactly?"


    "It appeared when I shot my seeds inside Margaret," He responds honestly, making the blush on Aria''s face get deeper.


    Aria puts the pieces together in her mind andes to the obvious conclusion. ''So it''s all rted to his juices, especially his seeds... it gives power to the girls, and he receives the same from their juices... it''s so extraordinary and efficient.''


    While Aria wonders with a thoughtful expression, Arthur and Margaret exchange nces. The girl is joyful with everything that has happened so far, but she begins to grow concerned due to Aria''s silence. ''What is Master thinking?''


    ''I also wanted to know.'' Arthur responds to Margaret''s words instinctively as he always does with Nyx, but then a few secondster, he realizes that Margaret didn''t move her lips at all.


    She widens her eyes in surprise. "How?" Her trembling voice attracts the attention of Aria, who doesn''t understand what''s happening.


    "Try again," Arthur asks Margaret. "Just focus on me and think it."


    She does as he exins, redirecting her thoughts to him. ''Like this? Can you hear me?''


    Arthur starts tough. "Hahahah... this is perfect!" He hugs Margaret and spins her in the air, making the girlugh, too.


    Aria is baffled seeing that scene. "What''s happening, baby~?" She asks, and Arthur quickly responds. "I canmunicate mentally with Margaret just like I do with Nyx."


    "Really??" Aria is equally shocked. "Fufufu~ your skills are really unique. I wonder what other things this heart mark can do..."


    Arthur, Nyx, and Margaret also wonder about the same things. They spend the whole day trying to figure out what that heart can do, but only mentalmunication works now. And just as he and Margaret can use it, she can also talk to Nyx, and they can hear the same things; in other words, such ability opens room for a whole mental conversation between them.


    Aria also conducts various tests to measure the capabilities of Arthur and Margaret. Their cultivation is really solid; in fact, as Nyx mentioned, their bodies are slightly improved; in Arthur''s case, the amount of his Astral Energy is a bit higher than a Mystic Fighter of Royal Lineage should have, and Margaret seems slightly above themon Lineage but still far from the Noble one.


    The benefits are not just in their Astral Energy, but just as Arthur''s body is also stronger than it should be, especially his Astral Veins, which have evolved from the Iron stage to Bronze, increasing his strength and stamina.


    Margaret also has many benefits in her constitution. Mages usually do not have improvements in their veins in the first ranks, and even in thete ones, it is just a side effect as their cultivation focuses totally on Astral Energy. But Arthur''s seeds really made her whole body stronger and more resilient, just like a powerful Lineage does.


    Nyx also undergoes a simr process, feeling stronger each time she has Arthur''s seeds, but since she''s his Astral Beast, her power is limited to his. She also has not yet discovered other instinctive abilities except the ability to create clothes with her Astral Energy and use it to boost him as she did when he faced the bandits and guards of the noble who attacked him.


    Aria keeps working hard to help the trio develop their power and skills. It is evident that for Arthur, having sex is much more efficient than any cultivation technique she has ever heard of, so he and his girls do that several times every day.


    But while Nyx and Arthur can do it for hours, Margaret gets exhausted in about half an hour; her body can not absorb so much of his seeds and transform them into her power. Aria can use such time to start teaching her about magic while Arthur continues his intensive training with Nyx.


    The more Aria observes the result of their training, the more she is certain there are no side effects and only benefits. Therefore, she modifies all her ns for them to revolve around their new cultivation technique, allowing Arthur to have sex with Margaret and Nyx whenever their bodies are able to transform all their juices into power.


    In this way, the days pass very quickly, filled with wonderful moments; Arthur and his girls are always horny, ready to start and end the day cultivating, while Aria tries to contain her jealousy and support them in their power growth.


    Since the main process involves Arthur and a woman, Aria begins to call it Astral Resonance, and such a process seems to improve as they get stronger. But even as miraculous as it is, as Arthur and Margaret''s bodies get overall stronger, they need more Astral Energy to advance in Ranks.


    Margaret takes three weeks to reach the sixth grade of the Apprentice Rank, and her power again greatly improves.


    And even doing Resonance with both Margaret and Nyx, Arthur needs a month and two weeks to reach the second grade of the Mystic Fighter Rank. That is still much faster than Aria expected since it could take more than a year to make such progress, even using rare resources with other cultivation techniques.


    The days continue to pass like a blink of an eye, filled with sex for Arthur and his girls, and their bodies getting stronger and stronger. He also does not stop training his sword skills between the love sessions with Nyx as well as studying magic with Margaret and Aria, and ying with little Eve, too.


    These are certainly golden days for the Fletcher family.

 Chapter 68: Sunday Morning

    "Huuh..." Arthur finishes giving Margaret the morning shot as usual and keeps hugging her from behind as theyy in bed.


    "It was so good... thanks, hubby~" She says to him cutely.


    "You don''t need to-" Arthur has already said she doesn''t need to thank him for it, but since she likes doing so, he has nothing against it. "Alright, honey..." He keeps his arm on her belly while his hard rod is still inside her and kisses her neck.


    Nyx is sleeping on the other side of Arthur with a satisfied expression on her face; she likes to take a nap after Arthur fills her with several loads.


    "Mhm~" Margaret lets out cute moans while feeling Arthur''s caresses and his member stuffing her insides. He also starts grasping her breasts, making her feel even better. "Darling~ you''re going to make mee again~"


    "It''s fine;e for me, dear," He whispers in her ear while continuing to squeeze her breast. "By the way, did it get bigger recently?"


    "Do you think so?" Margaret asks quickly. "I mean, I also felt my bra getting tighter, but I didn''t consider they would grow more... I''m almost twenty, you know."


    "Let me see them," Arthur says, and Margaret immediately turns around with a shy but hopeful expression. He ces his open hand over her breast and clutches it hard, dipping his fingers into her soft skin.


    "Hah~!" She lets out a louder moan. "Please, don''t be so rough with them, hubby~"


    Arthur smiles. "What''s the problem? I know you love it, you naughty girl." He continues ying with her boobs as she tries to contain her moans.


    "I like it~" She throws a fake upset nce at him. "But I''m afraid you''re going to make me even naughtier."


    Arthur smirks and sucks Margaret''s nipples. "You''re adorable, babe... also, your boobs have grown a bit, I''m sure; probably result of the lovemaking session we have been doing..."


    "Or because you keep sucking them intensely every day~" Shements in a yful tone.


    "Hahaha... I really love every part of your body, honey," He ys with her fluffy mounds to his heart''s content.


    After a few minutes, Margaretes again and rests in his arms for a few more minutes. "Darling~ I need to get down. We''ve been here for a long time, and Master might get upset about my dy in the magic lessons."


    "It''s Sunday, dear," Arthurments while continuing to hug and kiss Margaret. "No studies today, just stay like this in my arms."


    "Ah, is it?" Margaret makes a confused expression and then giggles. "The days have been so good that I stopped counting... So we can spend the whole day in bed if you want."


    "I like that idea," Arthurments while rubbing his hard member between Margaret''s legs. "What about a fourth round?"


    "Mmm~" She moves her hand to his rod. "I will clean this so we can do it."


    "Yeah, it will be-" Arthur goes quiet when his stomach makes a loud sound, *Grooowl* making Margaretugh. "Ah, you''re quite hungry, aren''t you? How about this little wife prepares your favorite breakfast~?"


    "Your pussy is my favorite breakfast, honey," Arthur sucks her lips; but his stomach continues to make rebellious sounds.


    "Hehehe..." Margaret escapes from his arms like a cute bunny. "I''ll bring food for you, and then you can continue eating me next; how about it~?"


    Arthur gets harder every time Margaret acts naughty. "So don''t be long, honey," He smiles, watching her picking clean clothes in the closet.


    Having sex leaves his body wildly energetic, and he can continue doing it for hours without stopping, but he still needs to eat food, especially the meals that Margaret makes with the ingredients full of mana grown by Aria with magic.


    While yearning for Margaret''s breakfast, Arthur has his eyes focused on her naked body. The naughty girl notices it; she loves the way he gazes at her with eyes full of love and lust.


    She wants to put on a little show for him and dresses slowly, starting with the panties that she shoves deep between her lower lips and then leans forward, raising her perky ass and shaking it in a cheerful manner.


    "Oh, you naughty girl..." Arthur''s eyes sparkle seeing that scene. "Are you really teasing your husband? Such a thing needs a..."


    Margaret has her back to him, so she doesn''t see when he rolls to the edge of the bed and extends his arm to hit her ass with his open hand. *PAH!* The sound echoes through the bedroom just like a wave of pleasure that echoes through Margaret''s body, mitigating any pain and making her ass feel warmer.


    "NHA~!!!" Margaret lets out a loud moan of pleasure; her sensitive pussy almostes again, and her whole body shudders with excitement.


    She looks over her shoulders and sees the mark of Arthur''s hand in vivid red on her fair skin. That shocks her for several reasons. ''It should be bad...'' She never imagined she would be spanked by her husband, and it couldn''t be good, ''But my body feels so good...''


    Margaret nces at Arthur with a mix of shyness and excitement, biting her lips in a sensual way. She can see as much love as lust in his eyes, and that is what makes her body enjoy the hard p even more. "Was that a punishment, hubby~?"


    Arthur was sure that Margaret would appreciate that, but the result based on her expression was even better than he could expect. "Maybe... how much do you like being punished this way?"


    ''So much!'' She mentally exims but keeps eye contact with him while trying to sound calm. "If my husband feels that this naughty wife needs punishment again¡­"


    Arthur''s expression grows caring, "Sure, dear; I''ll punish you more when you return; after all, you''ve been undoubtedly naughtytely¡­"


    Margaret giggles and approaches the bed to receive another kiss from Arthur before finishing dressing quickly and going to the kitchen to make his breakfast while still feeling the sensation of his hand on her ass.


    Meanwhile, Arthur looks at Nyx still lying on the bed motionless. "How long are you going to keep pretending that you''re sleeping?" He learned to feel when she was awake through their connection.


    "..." But even knowing it, Nyx remains motionless and with her eyes closed, lying naked on her side.


    Arthur''s eyes are drawn to her beautiful and perfect buttocks. "Oh, got it¡­ you also want to be punished, right?"


    Her tail begins to wag without her control due to the excitement, clearly showing her answer. That scene leaves Arthur hypnotized, so he holds her tail by the base with one hand and uses the other to p her ass; *PAH!!* The sound echoes even louder through the room this time.


    "Mhhm~!" Nyx was waiting for that, so she covers her mouth to muffle her moan. But the sensation of having the base of her tail held by the man she loves so much firmly while he spanks her ass is better than she could imagine.


    Arthur finds her reaction immensely cute and also sees a transparent liquid dripping from between her legs. "Oh, you are leaking again, honey¡­" He kisses her cheeks before getting out of bed and picking her up in his arms in the princess-carrying style, her and Margaret''s favorite.


    "Now you''re going to help your husband have a good morning bath." Hements while walking towards the door, and she nods, adorably like a well-behaved bird.


    But as soon as Arthur reaches the door, Nyx disappears, using mentalmunication to speak to him. ''Your mother is peeking on us again.''


    "..." Arthur doesn''t know what to think about that. He is aware that Aria has been listening to him and the girls having sex like rabbits and doing naughty things from the beginning, and she even no longer tries to hide her aura. Yet, none of them talk about it because it is easier to pretend that nothing is happening.


    Arthur really enjoys pleasing his wives, but the fact that he can''t show his mother the same love he shows Nyx and Margaret is something torturous. He has not contained any desire for his lovers, but things with his mother are not so simple.


    ''Alright!'' He takes a deep breath and opens the bedroom door. The corridor is empty as Eve is ying in the living room while Margaret prepares breakfast in the kitchen, but as soon as Arthur starts walking towards the bathroom, Ariaes up the stairs.


    Her movements are slow, and there are some dark circles under her eyes, as typical in thest weeks. But she lovingly smiles at him. "Good morning, baby~"


    Arthur approaches Aria with a bright smile and tightly hugs her. She is wearing a small and tight sleeveless blouse that shows her belly button, which is actually quite a sensual top; she is also wearing a skirt that goes down to her knees, leaving her beautiful and perfect-shaped round calves exposed.


    "Morning, Mom¡­" He whispers while kissing her bare shoulders and runs his lips towards her neck. ''Her skin is so silky and fragrant... I bet she is wearing such small clothes to tempt me¡­''


    Aria feels her entire body react cheerfully to Arthur''s caresses, so she rests her head on his chest and takes a deep breath of his scent as every morning. ''Ahh~ this is so good... he should smell of the excitement of two women, but his scent is so strong that it doesn''t let any other surpass it¡­''


    Arthur and Aria stay in that position for a few minutes, just enjoying the natural fragrances and touch of each other. But no matter how much their feelings and desires grow stronger, there are barriers that remain firm between them.


    His kisses stop before they reach her face and her hands on his belly, and she has to force her body to leave his embrace because he never wants to stop holding her, something that her heart appreciates a lot but her mind fears.


    "Darling~" Aria avoids Arthur''s face because his love-filled eyes awaken strong feelings in her body real fast. "You were going to take a bath, right?"


    "Yeah, I was going to the bathroom..." He nods, his eyes fixed on her huge fluffy mounds without any shame.


    Aria notices his gaze, and her lips naturally curve as she feels proud. "Well, Mommy won''t interrupt you," She smiles as she turns and heads towards the stairs, swaying her hips. "Don''t take long; we''re waiting for you for breakfast, darling~"


    Arthur almost drools, looking at the lines between her thick thighs and that heavenly ass under her skirt, his hand craving a specific desire. Due to Nyx whispering in his mind the deepest desires of his heart, he no longer feels guilty for finding Aria so attractive.


    But her actions leave him confused. ''She may do this to punish me...'' He mentallyments to Nyx.


    ''Or she knows that she can''t cross such a line, but her body instinctively begs you to do it for her...'' Nyx always has sinful advice for him, something that makes him grateful to her.

 Chapter 69: Dangerous Ladies

    After a very pleasant Sunday morning, Arthur and his family enjoy a wonderful day together. At night, he has a great time with Nyx and Margaret before sleeping embraced by both.


    The night is calm in Fletcher Vige as usual, but outside, it is at such a time that the most important things happen in the shadows.


    Inside one of the most luxurious taverns in the capital of the Lumindell Kingdom, six hooded figures ascend the stairs. It''s past midnight, so there are few people in the tavern, mostly overnight guests and the establishment''s own employees.


    Whoever they are, everyone can feel the cold and somber aura around these mysterious figures, so everyone keeps their distance as they head to the VIP area. Passing through a long corridor filled with magical defenses, they meet another hooded figure at the end, but that person''s clothes are brown, not ck.


    As the six ck figures approach the door at the end of the corridor, the brown figure bes alert and stands in front of it; based only on their silhouette, it''s possible to tell it''s a slender woman no taller than 1.65 meters, but she does not seem willing to back down. "My Master was waiting-" She begins to speak in a polite tone.


    "Get out of the way," But one of the ck figures exims with a deep, malicious male voice. Yet, the brown-d woman continues to guard the door. "Only one person can enter."


    "You little piece of shit," the hooded man raises his hand, which begins to glow with dark-green sparkles, and the whole tavern starts to tremble. But another man beside him grabs his hand, making the sparkles disappear, "Easy, Vorren, the girl is just following orders."


    The girl does not change her posture and seems calm, but beneath her hood, her cloth mask bes wet with sweat. The leader of the group takes a step forward, and his cold aura makes chills run through the girl''s body. "Do you know who we are?" He asks calmly, but it is clear, a threat as well.


    "Yes," the girl nods. "But your power and influence have no significance here; if you do not follow my Master''s rules, she can turn this ce to ashes in less than a second, and even if you don''t suffer a scratch, all the information she has gathered would be lost."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Vorren extends his hand to the wall, and the dark-green light appears again, revealing hidden symbols and patterns on it. "Hundreds of runes, perhaps thousands throughout the whole building, all Master Level, fire, and light types¡­" His tone remains confident.


    "I see¡­" The leader turns his attention to the girl. "Your Master seems not to be so foolish after all; I suppose she has found some useful information, right?"


    The girl nods, but Vorren disagrees. "Or she''s bluffing; I suggest we tear this city down, show these rats what happens when they contradict u-"


    "Shut up!" The leader speaks in a stern tone, and Vorren steps back in silence. Then, the leader calls someone else. "Circe," She steps forward and bows respectfully. "Ivar,"


    "Handle this," Ivar orders, and Circe quickly nods. "Of course," She approaches the door, and the girl opens it, then Circe enters the room. The ce is quite dark, but as soon as the girl closes the door, the sound of a *p* echoes, and magical lights illuminate the ce.


    The room is exceptionallyrge, with various luxurious furnishings, shiny curtains, and ornaments of gold and crystals everywhere; doors leading to other rooms make it clear that the ce is evenrger, but it does not impress Circe, who has her eyes fixed on the figure by the window, back to her.


    That person wears a long brown and gold cloak that reaches the floor, covering her feminine and curvy silhouette, but it is unable to hide a long protrusion behind her waist, a fluffy tail for sure.


    "What have you discovered?" Circe asks in a demanding tone as she removes her hood. The mysterious woman turns around, but her face is covered by a white mask with golden edges that cover her whole face, except for her sharp eyes.


    "You didn''t give me much time," the masked woman speaks in a neutral tone, but her voice somehow sounds mischievous. "I mean, a month to find two people who could be anywhere on the continent-"


    "Cut the crap, you dirty fox," Circe exims. "You know what will happen to you if you don''t give us something useful, right?"


    "Alright, alright~" The Fox Lady raises her hands while her light brown eyes shine, but it''s impossible to know her expression behind the mask. "I''m a professional, dear," She gestures with her hand, and a sheet flies towards Circe, who catches it in the air.


    As Circe catches the sheet, a picture of a beautiful purple butterfly, the Fox Lady begins to report. "I didn''t find much about her, but what I did discover seems unbelievable¡­" She makes another sheet fly into Circe''s hands.


    It is a photo of a stone street adorned with magicalmps on the edges and luxurious stone and wood buildings in the background. There are many people in that photo, from workers in simple clothes to nobles in fancy ones; but the focus is on a figure circled with ink in the background, a woman in a tunic with the image of a butterfly on the back, and a huge cloth hat with a sharp tip.


    "The old master?" Cerci thinks out loud. "Is it really her? Are you sure?" She asks, and the Fox Lady quickly responds. "I think so," She makes other photos fly into Circe''s hands, all pictures where that figure with therge hat appears in public.


    "This¡­" Cerci notes that no other details about the woman with the hat can be seen in the photos; even those that show her body from the front have her face blurred. "Illusion magic?"


    "The most powerful kind I''ve ever seen," The Fox Lady speaks in an impressed tone. "Not even my best watcher could capture her face."


    A concerned gleam appears in Cerci''s eyes. "Where is this? How long ago was it? How powerful is this mage?" She fires off several questions quickly.


    The Fox Lady sends more sheets flying into Circe''s hands, detailed reports about the movements of the woman with the hat in a littoral city on the west coast of the Eldoria continent.


    "It was neen years ago," The Fox Lady exins. "Fortunately, this person was interesting enough for us to keep such info well-guarded for so long. And regarding her power..."


    She pauses, and Circe grows impatient. "What about her power? She''s a Great Mage, for sure, right?"


    The Fox Lady''s eyes sparkle even more as she points to the sheets in Circe''s hand. "See for yourself."


    Circe, confused, starts to look through the reports in her hands, but all mentions from the person who wrote that indicate it was impossible to register the power of the person who began to be described as the Butterfly Mage.


    "There''s nothing-" Circe looks through all the report sheets until she gets to thest one, which is also a photo of the mage with the hat, but this one makes her eyes widen. "This can''t be real?"


    The photo shows a beach with thousands of soldiers, all staring towards the sea, where the head of a giant serpent emerges hundreds of meters above the surface. But in front of the frightening creature, the Butterfly Mage floats with a staff in hand, creating a tornado evenrger than the serpent, which seems afraid of her.


    "You must know how powerful that creature is, right?" The Fox Lady asks in a sarcastic tone. "That Mage alone defeated a Tzuk¨¢n, saving the city of Lithian from total destruction..."


    "Alone?" Circe seems doubtful of that. "Do you think she''s a Sage?"


    "I only work with facts, and I have no way to measure the power of a Sage," The Fox Lady shrugs. "But honestly, I wouldn''t want to have this mage as my enemy."


    Circe ignores thatment and questions the Fox Lady again. "And the blonde woman? Did you find anything about her?"


    The Fox Lady waves her hand, and only two sheets fly toward Circe. One is a photo of a beautiful woman with blond hair and blue eyes wearing a gray cloak; the other sheet is a short report that the Fox Lady summarizes in a few words. "She was with the Butterfly Mage neen years ago, but I have nothing more on her."


    "Hmm¡­" Circe makes a doubtful expression. "You''re not hiding anything from me, right? I only need to snap my fingers to crush an ant like you¡­" As she speaks, Circe begins to touch the bracelet on her arm.


    "I have no doubt about that," The Fox Lady continues to maintain a calm posture, but her eyes are extremely attentive. "But I advise you not to use that disgusting trick on me; I''ve prepared well for this meeting; if my ability to control my own mind falters for a second, my body implodes."


    "Oh, you would really kill yourself?" Circe asks in a sinister tone, and the Fox Lady nods slowly. "Dead, I can''t be more useful to you, but alive, I can continue searching for information about this blonde woman. She seems much more reserved than the Butterfly Mage, but I''m sure I can find something if you give me more time."


    "Smart fox¡­" Circe smirks and makes the photo of the blonde woman and a bag of ck crystals float towards the Fox Lady. "Continue looking for her, and the next payment will be even better."


    "Alright," The Fox Lady makes a slight bow as Circe leaves the room with the reports she prepared. Her eyes sparkle with curiosity as she nces at the blonde woman in the photo in her hand. ''Who are you, girl?''

 Chapter 70: First Family Journey

    After a usual morning lovemaking session and a rxing bath, Arthur goes to the kitchen to have breakfast with his family. They gather around the table while eating the delicious things prepared by Margaret and also Aria, who has learned many cooking tricks from her daughter-inw.


    The casual and pleasant atmosphere is perfect for conversations, especially about the day''s activities, all of which Arthur and Margaret do in between having sex, of course. They are already ustomed to a routine of training and study, but when Margaret mentions it today, Aria makes a thoughtful expression.


    "Actually, Mommy has to do something before today''s lessons," she exins. "I''m running out of some basic resources because thetest merchants who passed through the vige didn''t have most of the things I require. So I''m going to fly to the nearest town and buy it; can you take care of the house, darling~?"


    That would be the first time that Arthur and Eve stayed home alone without Draven or Aria around, so he smiles confidently. "Yeah, we''ll be fine."


    Margaret feelspletely protected with Arthur around, but she also seems thoughtful and questions Aria. "The closest town is Lakeview, right?"


    "Mm~" Aria nods. "Do you need anything from there?"


    "Eh¡­" Margaret nces at Arthur and blushes a bit. "I wanted some quality fabrics, with good resistance and sticity... something that wouldn''t be torn by teeth so easily¡­"


    "Torn by teeth?" Aria is confused at first but quickly understands what Margaret means, which makes her blush, too.


    Arthur, on the other hand, smiles proudly while using mentalmunication to talk to Margaret. ''This happens because your pussy is so tasty that I can''t control myself.''


    ''Don''t tell me such things now!'' She begs cutely, ''You will turn me on so much~''


    Aria knows when Arthur and Margaret aremunicating mentally based on his affectionate expressions, which makes her wonder about it. ''They share such a unique bond, bodies, hearts, and minds in sync; this must make everything much smoother for sure...''


    She shakes her head to rid herself of envy. "Just make a list, dear," She smiles to Margaret. "I will bring everything you want."


    "Hmm¡­" Margaret seems more thoughtful, with a special glow in her eyes. "I don''t know what I want; in fact, I''ve only had contact with the simplest materials the traveling merchants sell so far, so if possible, I would like to take a look at the shops in Lakeview for myself."


    "Oh~" Aria smiles. "You''ve never been to Lakeview, right? You must be curious to see something beyond this small vige''s borders."


    Margaret nods and quickly nces at Arthur with an expectant expression. ''I need to see how elegant women dress so that I can make nice clothes and always look beautiful for my husband¡­ and it wouldn''t hurt to see what other lingeries made by professionals look like too; I bet I could please him even more with new ideas!''


    Arthur also thinks of something. "Why don''t we all go then? I''ve never left the vige either; it could be our first trip together."


    "Mommy likes the idea of us traveling the world someday," Ariaments excitedly, but her expression still seems hesitant. "Yet, Lakeview is no big deal, just a small town full of disgusting nobles from Lumindell. Also, flying with all of you would make it easier for us to be noticed¡­"


    As she speaks, she sees Margaret''s smile fade, and she rethinks about that. "Well, we can use horses. It would be a journey of a few days and only stones and trees along the road, but it can still be a small pleasant adventure in the end, right?"


    "Yep, it sounds great~! Margaret ps her hands, enthusiastic. Arthur also gets excited because he is curious to see the world beyond the vige, and of course, traveling with his beloved girls can''t be bad.


    Aria also gets keen for it. "I have something perfect for camping along the trip, something from my adventurer''s time¡­" She goes to herboratory.


    Margaret makes her specialty, various snacks, and candies that Aria stores in one of her magic boxes, which then bes a silver bracelet around her arm. She also prepares all kinds of essential supplies for an adventure before sealing the house with powerful runes and enchantments.


    Since they don''t have horses, the group goes to Margaret''s old house and takes the two strongest horses her father has on the farm, two big light brown mares.


    Aria has special saddles in her storage treasures, big ones that are made with exceptionally light andfortable materials, also with enchantments that decrease the weight the animals take from them.


    When it''s time to mount, Aria and Arthur each take one of the mares, and little Eve quickly runs to his side. "I''m going with Big Brother ~!" She exims and raises her cute arms for him.


    Arthur never denies anything to his adorable sister, but he can see Margaret growing a little disappointed behind. He picks up Eve and puts her on the saddle while giving her head gentle pats. "You have to switch with your big sister Margaret after a while, okay?"


    "Mm!" Eve nods obediently and Margaret disys a quick and expectant smile to Arthur.


    So the group leaves the vige on horseback: Margaret behind Aria and Arthur with Eve. Nyx does not materialize her body for obvious reasons; someone like her draws a lot of attention, especially during the day.


    For the same reason, Aria wears a long gray cloak with a hood, a long-sleeve blouse, pants, and leather boots, a suit that covers her whole body from top to bottom. The others also wear cloaks but do not cover their heads while they are on the road.


    Little Eve enjoys the first hours of the trip very much, even though they only see birds and other small animals like squirrels and rabbits along the vige road. That is so pleasant because she can spend a lot of time with her precious big brother.


    But as soon as they reach therge stone road, Arthur asks for Eve to switch ces with Margaret. The little girl begins to travel with her mother while Arthur''s naughty wife takes ce in front of him on the saddle.


    Margaret holds her cloak in front of her body as a barrier, allowing Arthur to slide one of his arms inside her blouse and hug her tightly against his body.


    That position is perfect for Margaret, who receives kisses from Arthur on her neck and feels his hard rod poking on her back with each movement of the mare. He also enjoys much to feel the heat of her body and perfume, making the journey immensely pleasurable for both.


    On therge stone road, everything is new to Arthur. Since the group is not in a hurry, they travel at a slow pace, and he sees hundreds of workers passing by them every hour. Most of them have carts pulled by several horses filled with basic resources such as stones, wood, fruits, and herbs.


    There are also hooded travelers like them withrge and fast horses that pass at full speed, soldiers ranging from warriors with heavy armor and mages with cloaks adorned with insignias, andrge luxurious carriages with nobles and their servants.


    Even not being among the vige farmers, Arthur and Margaret still attract the attention of everyone who sees them. Her beauty has always been notable, but her facial features are bing even more captivating in recent weeks, making her a stunning beauty, superior to all the nobles on the road.


    Yet, Arthur is the one who draws the most attention from both women and men for his exceptional appearance. Everyone who looks at him is sure they have never seen a more handsome man, both in face and body.


    At some point, Arthur and his family reach a squad with a hundred soldiers marching down the road, all with identical armor, except the leader, who has a brighter armor and three silver stars on top of the insignia of Lakeview City, a mountain and ake.


    The soldiers seem well disciplined, but when the group passes them, most give Arthur and Margaret some rude glimpses.


    Margaret can feel all those heavy looks on her body even though she covers everything except her boots and head with the cloak. Arthur feels her shrinking like a frightened rabbit in his arms and hugs her tighter, making her smile while speaking to him mentally. ''The warmth of your body makes me feel safe¡­''


    "Don''t worry about them, honey," Arthur talks to her while kissing her neck, ignoring dozens of eyes at them. "They can only envy me for having such a beautiful wife, and I am proud to have you by my side."


    Margaret giggles, and her eyes sparkle. ''You are turning me on again¡­'' Then she makes a thoughtful expression. ''But the women are gazing at us too, you know.''


    "They are envious of your beauty," Arthur whispers in Margaret''s ear. "And of the fact that you have a husband who loves you so much."


    ''You know the sweet words, don''t you?'' She asks mentally whileughing.


    Arthur alsoughs while he and Aria make their mares run faster, quickly passing the soldiers. The leader at the front of the squad is also on horseback, despite being at the same pace as the marching soldiers. When Arthur passes him, their eyes meet for a brief second.


    "Oh," The man appears to be in his thirties, with red hair and dark brown eyes that shine full of lechery when they reach Margaret.


    Arthur turns and stares at the red-haired man as they move away. He can feel the darkness within that man by the way he gazes at him and Margaret. But instead of being intimidated, Arthur disys an even darker and threatening look at the man with a clear message. ''Stay away if you want to keep breathing.''


    With a loud neigh, the leader of the squad''s horse stops abruptly and refuses to move foward; the man shares the animal''s instinctive fear just from the look he received from Arthur. "What the hell was that?!"


    As the group leaves the soldiers behind, Margaret keep smiling happy, unaware of what Arthur just did. But Aria, who is following a little behind them, saw how her son made a noble in the sixth grade of the Elite Rank almost pee himself in fear with just with his eyes.


    ''That was so wild~!'' Aria nces at Arthur and their eyes meet, his expression showing deep love now. ''He can bnce darkness and light inside him with such mastery¡­ even being my son, he still manages to surprise me¡­''

 Chapter 71: Camping With Beauties

    As the evening arrives, Arthur notices that the movement on therge stone street decreases. Most people stop to rest, whether in roadside taverns or to camp.


    Aria has quite a bit of money with her, but instead of spending the night in a random tavern full of strangers, she takes the group deep into the forest, a ce a few miles away from the road and near a stream.


    Using her magic senses, she makes sure that there are no people within a three-mile radius before gesturing with her hand, causing a translucent dome to appear around them, catching part of the stream inside it. It''s an Illusion Spell that doesn''t affect those inside the barrier but tricks people on the outside, making them see nothing but a normal forest inside.


    "Now you can appear without problems, Nyx," Ariaments and the Subus materializes her body in front of Arthur, hugging him tightly and making Aria giggle. "You youths, always so enthusiastic, fufu~"


    "It can''t be helped," Arthur pats Nyx''s head affectionately while Margaret and Eve gaze at them with jealous expressions.


    Aria makes other gestures with her hand, and wind waves clean the area inside the dome, especially the center, where she ces a wooden box with small details in cloth. Then she moves away from the box and it shines before growing dozens of times, bing a tent with well-stable poles andpletely covered by clothes, especially the entrance.


    "Oh, that''s nice," Arthurments while looking at the tent; it has about sixteen square meters, enough space for the whole group to sleep together; but it makes Arthur and his wives share the same sad thought. ''We won''t be able to do anything naughty, tho¡­''


    Aria notices the disappointed eyes of Margaret and Nyx, which makes her shake her head and sigh. "Oh, my~ go into the tent and see it by yourself,"


    Arthur bes curious and is the first to enter the tent along with Nyx. He has to stoop to get through the entrance due to his current height of 1.85 meters, but as soon as he sees the inside of the tent, he is astonished. "What the!?" It still looks like a tent but has dozens of square meters inside divided into spaces with cloth walls like rooms of a house.


    Margaret enters the tent behind Arthur along with Eve and they both also have the same surprised face when seeing such an unbelievable ce. "Whoah!!" Not only do the walls seem to be made of luxurious silk, but there are also various furniture inside like tables, chairs, cabs, and evenrge beds in the rooms.


    Aria entersst with a proud expression. "Isn''t it nice? Mommy won it in a tournament many years ago on an ind far from Eldoria; it was extremely useful in the times that I wandered the world¡­" Her tone is a bit nostalgic, but when her eyes reach Arthur and Eve, she disys a loving smile.


    Arthur bes curious about his mother''s past. "It was the first-ce prize, I suppose." Hements, and her smile bes even brighter. "Of course, fufufu~"


    "Can we already choose our bedrooms?" Arthur asks while ncing at Nyx and Margaret, who are now quite excited to go to bed.


    Aria shakes her head again. "Not yet. Since we''re camping, we''re going to do this right..." She leaves the tent, and the others follow her; outside, she gestures with her hand, and they hear a *Squeak* sound, and then the corpse of a boar floats from the forest. "Roast pork, a ssic," Ariaments excitedly.


    Since Arthur learned how to prepare hunted animals with Draven, he cleans the boar while Margaret prepares delicious condiments. Then, they make a bonfire in front of the tent and start roasting the meat.


    Aria also raises some wooden bs around the stream behind the tent, creating a small pond and she uses her magic to enchant the stones at the bottom, making the water warm. She is the first to bathe along with Eve, but Arthur and Margaret leave to do itter, clearly for secondary reasons.


    The roasted boar makes a great dinner, and Aria tells stories of her adventures with a group of legendary figures around the fire. Eve ends up falling asleep in Arthur''sp and he takes her to bed before returning outside.


    "I''m going to take my bath now," Hements loudly, and Margaret blushes while running to get clean clothes. "Ehh... I also have to take a bath before sleeping."


    Aria casts a piercing look at Arthur. ''They''re going to do that in the bath, of course...'' She keeps such thoughts to herself while smiling at Arthur. "Don''t take so long, baby; we should wake up early tomorrow to continue the journey."


    "Sure," Arthur approaches Aria and gives her a tight hug. "Good night, Mom."


    She kisses his forehead before seeing him heading towards the pond with Nyx and Margaret, which makes many thoughts arise in her mind. ''What''s it like to be in love so much that they never get tired of doing it whenever possible?''


    Aria knows that she can''t contain her curiosity whenever Nyx and Margaret start to moan, so she puts a sound barrier around the tent and goes to bed. However, she always ends up letting her senses cross the barrier in the end.


    Outside the tent, Arthur reaches the pond. The water is so warm that steam rises all around it, "Looks great," He begins to take off his clothes, and Margaret helps him lovingly, unlike Nyx, who starts to lick his naked chest lustfully.


    "You can hardly wait for it, can you?" Arthur asks in a teasing tone as he holds Nyx''s chin, sticking his thumb in her mouth. She sucks it, making a naughty expression. "Mm~ staying inside your Nexus all day without being able to touch you was horrible¡­"


    "I willpensate you for it," Arthur pulls Nyx up, holding her by the waist while she wraps her legs around his waist, and they start to kiss. "Please, darling~ take care of this little wife''s needs~"


    Arthur enters the pond with Nyx, his cock already hard beneath her wet pussy. The hot water doesn''t decrease his erection, and he continues kissing Nyx passionately.


    Margaret quickly removes her clothes before picking up a sponge and soap; then she enters the water. She doesn''t want to disrupt Nyx''s moment but also doesn''t want to neglect her needs, so she applies soap on her breasts and hugs Arthur from behind, rubbing them on his back.


    "Oh, that''s good, honey¡­" Arthur enjoys that sensation. Margaret''s breasts may not be big, but she presses them cheerfully against his back while he feels Nyx''s breasts on his chest.


    "I''m going to wash your body, hubby~" Margaret whispers in a tender tone and uses her body to clean Arthur''s, making an erotic mess with soap and foam. But she loses focus on the task as soon as her hands reach his dick, leaving her pussy wet and eager.


    Arthur doesn''t deny Nyx the attention she deserves after spending the whole day away from his arms, but after a few minutes, he leans his back against the stone wall of the pond and pulls Margaret into his arms, kissing her lips as well. "Come on, dear, let me have a taste of you, too."


    With one arm around Nyx''s waist and another hugging Margaret, Arthur feels exceptionally good. "You two are so beautiful¡­" He can grope a breast of each while they take turns kissing his lips.


    ''This is so good¡­'' He thrusts his tongue deep inside their mouths, collecting a lot of their nectar each time. ''They taste so different, but the mixture of these vors is the best¡­''


    As Arthur enjoys the girls, his emotions grow intenser, which is reflected in his kisses bing wilder and his caresses rougher. Yet, at the same time, he remains tender and loving, making the girls feel even better.


    "Mhm~ darling¡­ this is so good~" Nyxments between moans, her small hands caressing his cock.


    "Yeah¡­ this is perfect, ahhh~ hubby~" Margaret caresses his chest, feeling each of his six-packs with her fingers.


    They stay in that position for a while until Nyx holds his head and sucks the saliva from his mouth like crazy, then gazes into his eyes with her yellow eyes shining brightly. "Time for me to have my meal, right~?"


    "As you wish, babe," Arthur sees Nyx run her lips down his body until reaching his cock, which she takes with her two hands selfishly and kisses the tip affectionately. "I missed this big boy~" She smiles erotically and starts to lick his cock.


    Margaret stares at Nyx, licking Arthur''s cock so confidently, making her wonder about it. ''Nyx takes his huge thing so easily¡­ I need to improve a lot to please my husband better¡­''


    Arthur notices Margaretparing herself to Nyx, and he doesn''t like it, so he ps her ass hard, making the sound of *PAH* echo followed by Margaret''s moan, "NHAH~!!," she casts a shy and naughty nce at him. "Hubby~?"


    "You are adorable," Hements while cing his hand on her nape and pulling her into an intense kiss, squeezing her breasts with his other hand. ''So good¡­'' Arthur can enjoy the vor of Margaret''s mouth, her breasts and body rubbing on his, and also Nyx''s lips and tongue on his cock, ''A perfectbination¡­''

 Chapter 72: Lakeview Town

    Arthur and his girls have a pleasant bath in the hot water pond; he fills Nyx and Margaret with his seeds multiple times, and their moans echo around the tent. Eve hears nothing and has a nice rest, but Aria hears every moan, even though they make her body ache with frustration.


    The trio doesn''t stop after the bath and continue having sex in their bedroom inside the tent, just a thin silk wall away from where Aria is. Margaret onlysts another hour, but Nyx goes wild with Arthur until near dawn.


    The next morning, Eve and Margaret seem greatly excited, but Aria has dark circles under her eyes. And seeing Arthur also so energetic, she gets upset to be the only one who didn''t have a good night''s sleep and also didn''t enjoy listening to all those moans.


    But instead of overthinking it, Aria focuses on enjoying the trip with her family. The magical tent is exceptionally useful as it turns back into a small box in Aria''s hand with just a snap of her fingers. Then, the group goes back to the road again, and with the mares being well-rested, the journey goes smoothly.


    After a few dozen miles of seeing onlyrge trees around the road, the vegetation begins to change, giving way torge ins filled with farms and green hills on the horizon.


    But unlike Fletcher vige, these farms are enormous, with huge ancient buildings made of wood and stone; vast, enormous ntations fill the horizon, and there are packs with hundreds of cows, sheep, pigs, and chickens.


    No matter which direction Arthur looks, there are people everywhere, whether workers managing the crops or animals, merchants, and transporters taking the products from the fields along the great stone road.


    Aria sees Margaret, Arthur, and Eve impressed with the view. "Lakeview isn''t really a big city, but there are thousands of inhabitants there, and it''s these farms that supply the town... all controlled by noble families, of course." The disdain in her tone is evident whenever she talks about the nobles of Eldoria.


    Arthur and Margaret notice that there really are different coats of arms and insignias on each farm, as well as on the elegant clothing of a few people and the armor of the guards, while themon people, mostly workers, wear extremely low-quality clothes more akin to tatters, far inferior to the simple but good clothes of the farmers from the vige.


    That makes Margaret realize how the life of themon people in Fletcher vige is much better than she imagined due to the influence of Aria and Draven. "In the vige, we own our farms, and even though we don''t make much money from trade, we live well with our own resources while these people are just¡­"


    "ves," Aria says what Margaret doesn''t have the guts to think. "These people don''t receive a decent sry but only the crumbs left by the nobles; their lives mean nothing to the people who live luxuriously in the town."


    Margaret always heard stories about how the noble families are powerful and influential while simple people can only be their servants. But seeing that with her own eyes is still a reality shock. "It seems so¡­ sad."


    Arthur hugs Margaret tightly and kisses her neck. "Don''t think about it, honey; they wouldn''t care about you if the situation was inverted; but I care about you, our family cares, and that''s what matters."


    "Mm," Margaret nods with a smile on her face. ''The way he thinks is quite selfish, but I like it¡­ I like being in his arms, being loved by him, and the rest of the world¡­ it''s not my problem.''


    Aria also agrees with the way Arthur thinks. She always tried to teach him to be kind to people, especially because all the people in Fletcher vige are good; but the rest of the world is not like inside that bubble, and it''s good that Arthur doesn''t have heroic ideas like Draven''s to save everyone but instead focuses on his family.


    But at the same time that Aria is satisfied with Arthur''s mentality, she wonders how much she influenced him. ''Would he be so perfect if he hadn''t had the memories of another life, a dark one? Of all the women who could have been his mother, it happened to be me, who is totallypatible with his dark side¡­ a miracle indeed?''


    Aria doesn''t dwell on such things because she''s extremely happy with the way Arthur is and just enjoys the journey. The road bes busier due to the farms around so they increase the pace without tiring the horses due to the special saddles made by Aria.


    After a whole day on the road, they are already quite close to Lakeview, but Aria still prefers to camp on the road rather than arriving in the city at night. She sets up camp in a small grove and uses her illusion spell to keep curious people away, allowing the group to have another pleasant night, except for her, who again doesn''t sleep well due to Nyx''s moans.


    They wake up early the next day and can see Lakeview town on a hill on the horizon, just a few dozen miles ahead. After a while, they finally arrive at the town gate; the wooden and stone walls don''t seem so high butpletely encircle Lakeview while there are guards everywhere.


    People enter and leave the town easily, but as soon as Arthur''s group approaches the gates, several guards surround them. Arthur instinctively moves his hands to the hilt of his sword, ready for anything, but Aria speaks in a calm voice. "Don''t worry, they''re just curious."


    That is indeed the case with the guards who approach Aria carefully. One of them, a man with two silver stars on his chest, smiles friendly at the group. "Good morning, dear travelers, may I ask what your business is in our peaceful town?"


    "We''re just travelers on the road," Ariaments in a neutral tone and, with a quick movement, tosses a gold coin to the leader of the guards, who catches it excitedly. "Oh, honorable guests, wee to Lakeview town!" His attitude bes even more friendly as he opens the way for Aria and Arthur.


    As they pass through the gate, Arthur wears a thoughtful expression. "Shouldn''t they have tighter security here?"


    "Well, they can''t stop people from entering the town without a good reason," Aria exins. "That gold coin is likely more than his sry for a month, but don''t be misled, he will try to report to the influential nobles about people like us; your appearance attracts a lot of attention, baby~."


    "Oh," Arthur sometimes forgets how his face is devilishly handsome, so he covers his head with a hood to avoid attracting too much attention. "Why did you say ''try'' and not ''do''?"


    "Because I put an enchantment on that coin, the guard will fall asleep in less than an hour, and when he wakes up, he won''t remember what happened in thest few hours," she exins. "I prefer to avoid trouble, but¡­" Her eyes sparkle with grey sparkles. "If troublees to us, I can always turn this town into ashes with a snap of my fingers."


    Arthur knows his mother is not joking, which makes him admire her power even more. "That''s my fierce mother, hahaha¡­"


    Beyond the gate lies the stone road that leads to the center of Lakeview and the slums around it. Despite this being quite different from Earth, Arthur still recognizes the poverty of those people with their rundown houses, ragged clothes, and dirty faces.


    As if she could understand his thoughts clearly, Nyx speaks in his mind. ''Don''t think about your life as Liam; he once stood in the ce of these people, but you are Arthur now; you are not a simple person, but a god among mortals, one about to ascend to the top of this world.''


    ''Hahaha...'' Arthurughs at Nyx''s words. ''Aren''t you exaggerating a bit? I''m just a lucky guy to have such good women in my life; let people like my father change the world.''


    Nyxughs with Arthur, but she already understands that someone like him and Aria are the type that shapes the world by interfering or not with other people.


    As the group moves through the street, Arthur sees the environment changing; soon, the poverty is left behind, giving way torge luxurious houses of polished stone and shining wood. The mosses and nts on the walls are decorations meticulously maintained to make balconies even more charming.


    Most of the people on the street are stillmoners, but instead of rags, they wear simple clothes like dresses, pants, shirts, and shoes of good quality. But of course, there are also people in fancy clothes adorned with silver and gold ornaments, nobles who walk with their heads up while their servants follow them with their heads down.


    The more Margaret sees the reality ofmon people, the more she feels grateful for being epted by Arthur as his wife, and the idea of serving a disgusting noble is just a nightmare in the past.


    The group arrives at the main square, the lively center of Lakeview. The ce is truly charming with beautiful trees adorning the streets made of small stones, surrounded by all kinds of buildings like taverns, shops, and manors.


    Aria and Arthur take the mares to a stable and when dismounting, he picks up Margaret like a princess in his arms, making herugh and attracting the attention of everyone around.


    "What are you doing, darling~?" She asks in a surprised tone. But Arthur just seals her lips with a gentle kiss.

 Chapter 73: Pleasant Shopping

    "Hehehe¡­" Margaret''s cuteughter is muffled by the hustle and bustle of Lakeview town''s center as Arthur kisses her in his arms. But despite the many people around doing different things, many stop to see why that girl looks so happy.


    Aria shakes her head, seeing that scene, but her expression is content and warm. "Do you really want to make amotion for everyone to see how much you love each other?"


    "Oh," Arthur puts Margaret down as he notices dozens of judging nces upon them. She appears shy but proud at the same time, a contradictorybination that makes her look even cuter, so he kisses her lips once more. "I can''t help myself when you''re so adorable, honey."


    "It''s your fault~" Sheins while embracing him and hiding her face in his chest like a scared bunny.


    "Oh my~" Aria sighs. "Are you going to do this all day, aren''t you? I need to buy the materials I came for, so why don''t you explore around the square? The best shops are around here, so you don''t need to go far." She looks at Eve. "Do you want toe with Mommy, dear?"


    "Nops," Eve shakes her head while standing by Arthur''s side. "I want to stroll with Big Brother."


    "Of course, little one~" Aria giggles. "Just be careful. Thews of Eldoria condemn unprovoked attacks, but of course, the nobles don''t care about following thews themself. Also," she points to the gold medallions on Arthur and Eve''s necks, the gifts from Alicia. "I''ve put another spell on them. Just press it if you''re in trouble, and Mommy be there in a second."


    "We''ll be fine," Arthur is quite confident in his current strength since, in thetest training sessions with Blood Golems, he managed to defeat a few of the Elite Rank ones without using his Intent and several ones together using it.


    "Alright," Aria takes a small leather bag full of coins and hands it to Arthur. "I''ve left some silver coins in there, but most of them are golden."


    Arthur learned about Eldoria''s coins with Aria when he was just a kid; those coins are also the standard across most continents: the most basic coin is bronze, which is worth a ripe apple; a silver coin is worth a hundred bronze, and you can rent a room in a good tavern for one night with them; the gold coin is the most valuable, worth a hundred silver coins, and you can buy a house with few of them.


    "Thanks, Mom," Arthur understands how those gold coins are a significant amount, the result of the artifacts that Aria makes and sells to merchants asionally. ''Money isn''t a problem for someone powerful like her, but I''d like to earn my own money in the future...''


    "Have fun, baby~" Leaving those words behind, Aria heads to the potion shop.


    Arthur holds one hand of Eve and another of Margaret as he looks around. "There are so many shops and people everywhere... where should we go?"


    Margaret also feels lost, her eyes wandering over all those shops, and one catches her attention due to arge showcase full of chic clothes on wooden mannequins. "There, that looks nice." She points like an excited child.


    "I see, let''s go there then," He walks towards the shop with his two cute girls around. Just based on the door, which is made of shiny dark wood and thin ss with gold trim, he can see that the ce is quite luxurious. On the wooden signboard above the door is written Drummonds'' String and Needle.


    As soon as Arthur opens the door and enters the store, it hits a bell that makes a pleasant sound, *Ding-Ding* and a girl in a pink dress quicklyes out to greet them; her clothes look like those of a delicate doll, but her face is quite ordinary, making her low beauty seem worsepared to Margaret.


    Before even greeting the trio, the girl''s eyes wander over their bodies, analyzing every detail. ''No insignias? Simple and dusty clothes... but this girl is a beauty and the little one even more...'' She notices Margaret''s confused and friendly look, which leaves her with a bitter taste in her mouth. "Who are you?"


    The girl''s aggressive tone makes Margaret retreat closer to Arthur, who removes his hood, revealing his face. He dislikes the attitude and gaze of the girl and returns it with a cold expression. "Is this the proper way to wee customers?"


    "Eeh-h-hh-h..." The girl is speechless upon seeing how handsome Arthur is. ''Damn, his noble lineage must be of the purest type... no, he might actually be a prince!''


    "Oi, oi," Arthur waves his hand in front of the girl''s face. "Are you broken?"


    But she continues staring at him with wide eyes, drool starting to form at the corner of her lips. "I... uhh..." She tries topose herself. "I just haven''t seen you before, and I know all the noble families in Lakeview..."


    Arthur shakes his head, finding the girl even more ridiculous. "Does one need to be noble to shop here? Isn''t having the money to pay enough?"


    "Huh?" The girl is confused by Arthur''s disdain for the nobility. "Well... we only serve nobles... it''s just that..."


    "Tsk," Arthur is about to turn and leave the store with Margaret and Eve, but then a mature female voice sounds from the back of the building. "What nonsense are you spouting, foolish girl?" The girl looks back, scared and regretful. "Madame Drummond, it''s not-"


    "Shut up!" A woman emerges with calm steps; she appears to be about fifty years old, with some wrinkles on her face that doesn''t look as simple as that of amoner. Also, Arthur can sense that she has noble lineage based on her amount of Astral Energy, as well as her grade nine of the Elite Rank.


    While the girl is dressed like a doll, the older woman wears a fine blue dress that matches her silvery-blue hair. Her eyes clearly show her disappointment when speaking to the girl. "Leave us."


    The girl rushes to the back of the store while the woman throws a curious and friendly look at Arthur and especially Margaret. "I apologize for such a shameful wee... Ah, I need someone like her to handle those silly youngdies of the nobility¡­"


    The woman''s gentle eyes sparkle as she observes the trio. "But look at you, such a cute couple¡­ you are some of the most interesting people to have entered this shop in decades. Oh, where are my manners?" The woman bows respectfully. "I am Josephine Drummond, the owner of this store, at your service."


    Margaret and Eve are confused, but Arthur sees no malice in the tired eyes of the older woman, just harmless curiosity. "Hey, I''m Arthur, and these cuties are Margaret and little Eve." He speaks proudly. "We came to find some clothes and fabrics that please my wife."


    Eve stays hidden behind Arthur, but Margaret bows friendly to Josephine, making the older woman smile. "You are quite interesting, dear; without noble lineage but more beautiful than any nobledy in this city, and your Astral Energy is already so impressive¡­"


    Arthur dislikes how the older woman gazes at Margaret as if she were a freak, so he hugs her. "Yeah, I''m lucky to have such a beautiful wife, but how about you show us the clothes?"


    "Oh, I''m so sorry," Josephine bows again with an apologetic expression. "It''s just rare for something to be so interesting to impress these old bones nowadays¡­" She gestures for Margaret to follow. "Come on, dear, I will show you our finest products."


    Margaret looks at Arthur, using mentalmunication to speak to him. ''What do you think? She seems like a decent person.'' He nods. ''Yes, she does; go ahead, I''m right behind you.''


    She kisses Arthur before following Josephine through the store while Arthur follows them, yfully engaging with little Eve. Josephine shows many high-quality clothes, fabrics, and threads to Margaret, who has her eyes sparkling all the time with thoughts of how she can use those to look beautiful and please Arthur more.


    But nothing catches Margaret''s attention like a ck and white short dress inside a custom disy case at the back of the store. The fabric of the dress seems to shimmer, creating vivid patterns that change as one looks at it, a perfectbination of elegance,fort, and practicality.


    "Oh, you like that one, don''t you?" Josephine smiles, seeing Margaret mesmerized by the dress. "It''s mytest creation, probably my masterpiece, made from a super resilient yet also light as a feather fabric; it''s not just a dress but a rare artifact with defensive and utility enchantments." The old woman exins proudly.


    Hearing all these pompous words, Margaret feels down. "That must be absolutely expensive... not for someone like me."


    "Someone like you?" Josephine asks in a sarcastic tone. "I doubt this dress would look better on any other girl; you really seem perfect for it with your beautiful ck hair and wless skin. But indeed, it is quite expensive, yet your husband seems willing to give you anything, and I can make a special price because I took a liking to you."


    "Really?" Margaret may be innocent, but she isn''t naive and begins to doubt the old woman''s intentions. "Why would you give me a discount on your most expensive piece?"


    "Hahaha..." Josephineughs. "I already have plenty of money, dear. And at my age, it matters even less. Making clothes has been my life since ever, but I only sell to those spoileddies... I''d like to see someone like you wearing this dress, especially if it makes them die of jealousy."


    Margaret is still hesitant, but then she hears Arthur''s voice in her mind. ''Take the dress; it will look great on you.'' So she nods to Josephine. "We''ll take it!"


    "Excellent choice," Josephine takes the dress from the disy and leads Margaret to one of the private rooms to make adjustments to it based on her body.


    Meanwhile, Arthur continues to y with Eve in the store, but he stops when he hears the doorbell. He sees a girl running in, and the first girl who had greeted him badly reappears. They seem to be good friends and start to talk loudly.


    "My Master ising to pick up the dress; she will wear it at tonight''s banquet!"


    "Oh, great! You''re going to give me a nice tip for informing you in advance about it, right? I bet all the young Ladies of Lakeview would fight tooth and nail for this treasure, you know."


    "Of course, my Master rewards good servants, don''t worry."


    As he listens to the girls'' conversation, Arthur reaches the same conclusion as Nyx, who speaks in his mind. ''What are the chances of this young Ladying to pick up the dress that Margaret is wearing right now?''


    ''Yeah, I already smell trouble¡­''

 Chapter 74: My Dress

    "Get out of the way!" A tall man with white hair exims harshly as he walks ahead of a woman in her mid-twenties with blonde hair; his clothes are simple, but she wears a luxurious dress and several jewels adorning her body, t as a board.


    The woman walks as if she were a queen parading through the streets of Lakeview;moners bow and make way for her to pass, while even other nobles show respect for her, making her confident expression even more snobbish.


    As the woman and her bodyguard walk, a girl runs towards them, "Young Lady, young Lady Anastasia..." The girl stops, trying to catch her breath.


    "Did you reserve my dress?" Anastasia asks in an impatient tone, and the girl nods quickly. "Yes, I did, but there''s something..." The girl''s eyes shone as if she had found a treasure. "There''s a guy in Madame Drummond''s store... you really need to see him!"


    "A guy?" Anastasia shakes her head with a disapproving expression. "Did you forget I''m engaged, you idiot? Why would I want to see any random guy?!"


    "Hehehe..." The girl giggles. "This guy is on another level; seriously, after you see him, all other men will be crap, including your fianc¨¦."


    "You bit-" Anastasia almost ps the girl in the face, but she stops and thinks. "You''re not talking nonsense, right?"


    "Of course not! I want the best for my Young Lady!!" The girl exims and grabs Anastasia by the hand. "Come on, let''s go; when the other Ladies find out about this guy, it''s going to be a war between the families for sure!"


    "You''d better not be exaggerating..." Anastasia lets the girl pull her through the street to Madame Drummond''s store while her bodyguard follows. Arriving at the ce, the girls look through the window and see Arthur ying with Eve inside the store.


    "Oh my goddess!!!" Anastasia has the same reaction as any girl seeing Arthur for the first time. "Where did this guye from? He is heavenly handsome!! Which family does he belong to? I''ve never heard of anyone like him¡­" She runs out of breath and loses her words.


    "I told you, he''s in apletely different league," the girl exims excitedly. "But I have no idea who he is. My friend thinks he''s a prince from a distant Kingdom¡­"


    "A prince?" Now, it''s Anastasia''s eyes that sparkle. "This is my chance to get out of this damned dirty hole!" She checks her clothes and jewels while looking at the girl. "How do I look? Damn, I should be wearing that dress already!!"


    "My Lady looks great!" The girl brushes off any tiny speck of dust from Anastasia''s clothing. "But it''s better not to throw yourself at him, you know, men like nice and elegant women."


    "Of course, I know that!" Anastasia kicks the girl, who just backs off with a smile on her face. Then, she turns to the white-haired man. "Stay here; I don''t need a dog by my side but that prince."


    "Yes, my Lady," The man bows and stays on the sidewalk while Anastasia enters the store.


    *Ding-Ding* The sound of the bells above the door echoes, but Arthur doesn''t bother to look at Anastasia, making her a bit disappointed. The receptionist appears with a wide smile on her face. "Lady Isambard, we''ve been expecting you!"


    Anastasia can''t stop staring at Arthur, mesmerized. Then her maid pulls on her dress and whispers softly. "My Lady, the dress¡­ buy the dress to impress him."


    "Ahem," Anastasia looks at the receptionist. "What are you waiting for? Go call Lady Drummond, now!"


    "Of course, My Lady!" The girl dressed like a doll runs to the back of the store.


    Arthur continues to ignore the smallmotion caused by the girls as he tickles little Eve on a couch in the corner of the store. He hears Anastasia whispering with her maid as they both nce at him and after a minute, the receptionist returns, running with a concerned expression.


    "My Lady, I... I''m sorry..." The girl begins to stutter, and Anastasia bes confused until she sees Josephine Drummond emerge with a girl by her side wearing the dress she wanted so much. The worst part is seeing how that beautiful girl with ck hair looks so stunning in the dress. "Who..."


    "Oh dear," Arthur is impressed with Margaret''s look, not just because the ck and white dress fits her perfectly, but she''s also wearing light makeup that leaves her face slightly rosy and a white bow holding her hair in a stylish bun.


    He approaches Margaret and takes a good look at her from top to bottom. "You look so beautiful!" He says and ces his hands around her waist, pulling her into a gentle kiss.


    Margaret feels extremely happy and proud, while Anastasia feels the opposite. ''It should have been me in that dress, impressing the prince who would take me away from here... who is this bitch?!''


    Anastasia questions her maid, who pulls the receptionist closer to them. The girl quickly begins to whisper. "I don''t know who she is, but I overheard her conversation with Lady Drummond... this girl is not a noble; she''s like us,moners."


    "What?!" Anastasia exims in shock, but no one besides her servants pays her any attention. "How can she be a peasant with that look..." Anastasia senses the aura from Margaret''s Astral Energy but bes even more confused because it doesn''t seem like that of amoner, nor does it seem like that of a noble, which makes her confident again.


    "AHEM!!!" She walks toward the group with a cocky expression on her face. Josephine struggles to hide the disdain in her eyes while trying to be polite to the woman. "Young Lady Isambard, I didn''t notice you there, my apologies..."


    "What is happening here?!" Anastasia asks while hostility gazing at Margaret. "Why is this girl wearing MY dress?"


    "Your dress?" Josephine asks in a sarcastic tone. "I have to inform you that this piece has already been sold," she smiles at Margaret. "And I must say it looks perfect on this adorable youngdy here."


    Arthur doesn''t even look at Anastasia, but Margaret feels bad for putting Josephine in such a situation after being treated so kindly by the older woman. So, she steps out of Arthur''s arms and stands in front of Anastasia with a sorry expression. "I-" She tries to bow and apologize, but Arthur holds her shoulder. "Don''t apologize."


    Margaret is perplexed. ''I don''t want to offend these people¡­'' She was raised by her mother to be polite to others, especially if they are nobles. Yet, her first instinct is always to trust Arthur, so she just smiles amicably at Anastasia. "Well, I was lucky to arrive first."


    "YOU!!!" Anastasia''s face turns red with anger, and she turns her gaze toward Arthur. "I don''t care how you treat your servant-" "Wife." He interrupts. "She''s my wife, and you may show respect to her."


    "ARR!!" Anastasia clenches her teeth in frustration. ''I can''t let this girl ruin my ns, not a stupid piece of trash!'' She doesn''t want to release her fury on her possible perfect future husband, so she focuses it on Margaret.


    Without thinking, Anastasia just acts, swinging her hand toward Margaret''s face with all her force. "YOU BIT-" Arthur sees her movement in slow motion and prepares to act, but Nyx quickly exims in his mind. ''Wait!''


    He stops his movement and watches Margaret reacting instead; she''s a bit faster than Anastasia, grabbing the Young Lady''s wrist instinctively. "WHAT?!" Anastasia is shocked to feel the firm grip of Margaret, who looks at her with sorry eyes.


    Margaret acted on instinct and wasn''t even aware that her reflexes and strength were so heightened for a mage, which is also the case for Anastasia, who is an Apprentice Mage in eighth grade. "I didn''t mean to-" Margaret begins to release Anastasia''s wrist, but the spoiled youngdy bes even more upset and tries to punch Margaret with her other hand.


    Seeing Anastasia''s offensive move, Margaret strengthens her determination. ''I can''t let this woman humiliate me in front of my husband; that would be disrespectful to him.'' With such thought, she responds with violence, too.


    *PAH* The sound echoes through the store, drawing looks of shock and some of amusement. "AAAH!!!" Anastasia lets out a scream as she''s thrown to the floor by Margaret''s hard p, her face marked with a clear handprint in bright red.


    "My Lady!!" The maid and the store''s receptionist quickly rush to aid Anastasia, who is stunned on the floor.


    Margaret is also astounded by her own actions and turns around, finding Josephine with an amused expression while holding a ss te in her hand and Arthur with eyes full of pride and love. "I¡­" She doesn''t know what to say.


    "My beautiful cat finally showed her sharp ws," Arthurughs while gesturing with his fingers as if they were ws, making Margaretugh too. "This shouldn''t have happened, though!"


    "It''s alright, dear," Josephine speaks in a gentle tone while showing the ss te in her hand, over its shiny surface, a vivid image of Anastasia attempting to punch Margaret but ending up being the one struck. "See, I recorded it; it was Anastasia who attacked first; you were just defending yourself."


    "Oh¡­" Margaret is still unsure how to feel, but Arthur''s expression makes her feel proud, too.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia recovers from the shock and yells loudly. "Old dog shit!!!" Her voice reaches outside the store, and the white-haired man quicklyes inside.


    "My Lady?!" Seeing Anastasia on the ground with a face marked by a hand, the man gets furious and draws a sword from his sheath. "WHO?!" He asks, and Anastasia points at Margaret.


    "You little bit-" He advances towards Margaret, lifting his sword. Lady Drummond begins to utter something in a differentnguage, "FLAMM-" But Arthur acts more quickly, stepping in front of Margaret and kicking the man in the chest.


    *Whoosh* *BAM!*


    Even being a second-grade Elite Warrior, the man can''t react to Arthur''s agility and is sent flying through the still-open door, rolling in the middle of the street while spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    As everyone looks on in shock, Arthur gives Anastasia a cold face. "Wrong decision."

 Chapter 75: Fitting Room (1/2)

    Seeing Arthur''s somber look, Anastasia is frightened. ''He may look like a prince on the outside, but inside, he''s like a cold beast...'' She feels her legs weaken and her arms tremble, her heart beating fast like prey in front of a predator.


    The maid and the receptionist struggle to breathe, and although Josephine finds the scene somewhat amusing, she fears Arthur''s actions and starts to help Anastasia get up.


    "Get out of here, stupid girl," Josephine speaks in a cold tone while showing the ss artifact. "I have everything recorded, so you can''t use them; just pretend this never happened."


    "I¡­ I¡­" Anastasia stumbles out of the store, pushed by Josephine. "This isn''t over!!" The girl screams hysterically. "My father will hear about this, you old hag!!" With those words, she runs away with the help of her maid.


    Arthur appears at the door and sees the old man standing up and staring at him along with all the other people in front of the store. But he just needs to cast his cold gaze over them for everyone to start moving, including the Elite Warrior, who wipes the blood from his mouth and follows hisdy.


    "There goes keeping a low profile¡­" He sighs and closes the door, turning around to find Josephine looking at him with a curious expression.


    Margaret stands in front of her and bows slightly. "I''m so sorry-" She barely finishes speaking, and Josephine interrupts her. "Your husband told you not to apologize, and I agree with him; you did nothing wrong, dear."


    "But¡­" Margaret is already quite fond of the old woman. "Won''t this cause trouble for you?"


    "Ah, don''t worry," Josephine smiles. "Anastasia acts so high and mighty because she is the niece of the Viscount''s third wife, but all the noble families of Lakeview have such connections. That man is wise enough not to get involved in something so petty, and Anastasia''s father can''t do anything against me alone¡­"


    Josephine looks at Arthur. "You, on the other hand... I can try to help you, but my family doesn''t have that much influence, so it might be better to leave this ce to avoid trouble."


    "Oh," Arthur sits on the sofa, and Eve settles on hisp. "We''ve just arrived, so I still n for Margaret to have everything she wants. If that girl is going to bring us trouble, I''d rather wait here and solve it once and for all."


    Josephine''s eyes sparkle with more curiosity. "If you prefer it that way... but Anastasia''s father isn''t like that old dog who used his entire life to reach the Elite Rank but never advanced a step further. Lord Isambard is a seventh-grade Elite Rank and is an Adept swordsman."


    ''Adept? What''s thatpared to a Swordmaster? No more than trash!'' Nyxments in Arthur''s mind as he ignores Josephine''sment.


    She wonders about his calmness. ''Is he overly arrogant or some kind of genius? Well, he certainly kicked an Elite Warrior as if he were a helpless animal while still being at the beginning of the Fighter Rank... is this the potential of a Mystic Knight?''


    Arthur figures that Josephine is immensely curious about him, but he doesn''t mind it and nces at Margaret. "Have you bought everything you need in this store, honey? We can visit others if you want."


    "No, no," Margaret quickly shakes her head. "I believe I have everything I want here, and Madam Drummond has been so kind to me..."


    "Then you can go back to shopping, dear," Arthur smiles. "Don''t worry about anything."


    Margaret nods with a confident and excited expression, but then she approaches Arthur and kisses his lips before extending her hand to Eve. "Do you want to find a pretty dress too? I''m sure there''s something your Big Brother will find very cute on you."


    "Cute?" Eve noticed how Arthur''s eyes were drawn to Margaret when she appeared in that new dress, so the little girl begins to understand how her appearance can attract her brother''s attention. "Okay," Eve epts Margaret''s invitation, and they head to the women''s section of the store together.


    Arthur remains seated on the sofa while Josephine gazes at him; after a few seconds, she starts to speak. "I''m sure your wife thinks you''re perfect even without a single piece of clothing, but how about you get something stylish to please her as well?"


    "I like what I''m wearing," he quicklyments, and Josephine analyzes his clothes, especially the tunic under his cloak. "I see, this is an impressive artifact indeed¡­ but I was referring to casual or formal clothes for events, or do you wear this one for battles and everything else?"


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur doesn''t want to be rude to someone who has been so kind to Margaret. " You see, I''m not interested in such events."


    "Maybe you haven''t been to any that are worthwhile," Josephine quicklyments. "How about this, I''ll give you one of my best sets for free if you agree to dine at my house tonight? The food would be great, and I could introduce you to the few reasonable nobles of Lakeview."


    Arthur has no interest in that invitation, but then Nyxments in his mind again. ''Margaret would surely enjoy it; she could parade in her new dress among possible people like this old woman; maybe it could be nice in the end.''


    ''Maybe¡­'' While Arthur ponders that, Josephine quickly picks out some clothes in his size, her best and most expensive pieces. Shees back with pants, shirts, and vests in hand. "Try some; you won''t regret it."


    "Alright¡­" Arthur looks apathetic but still takes the clothes, making the old woman smile gently. "There''s a fitting room right there," she points to the men''s section.


    Since Margaret and Eve are focused on buying their own clothes, Arthur walks leisurely to the fitting room. He enters it through a thin wooden door and finds a ce quite cozy with a few square meters, like a luxurious bathroom without a toilet.


    "Let''s see..." Arthur stands in front of a wall coveredpletely with mirrors. He takes a look at his own body, which actually seems extraordinarily good. He quickly takes off his cloak and shirt, and without any surprise, Nyx leaves his nexus with a horny expression. ''You called me~?'' shemunicates mentally.


    ''You little demoness,'' Arthur holds Nyx''s chain and kisses her lips; she dematerializes her clothes while he sucks the nectar from her mouth. Soon enough, she begins to touch his body, especially his pants, already removing his belt. ''Honey¡­'' Arthur tries to stop her. ''Do you really want to do this here?''


    ''When else could we have such an opportunity today?'' She gives him a questioning nce, her eyes shining with anticipation and her tongue circling around her lips. "It''s quite exciting doing this hidden, isn''t it? Hehehe~ You can use me however you want, and no one will notice...''


    Arthur cannot deny that the opportunity seems good. ''With Mother, Margaret, and Eve upied and in this opportune ce, I can pay full attention to you indeed¡­''


    He doesn''t deny the idea, and Nyx rapidly removes his pants and underwear, revealing his big cock. ''Come on, it''s time to work~!'' shements in a naughty tone, caressing his balls and cing warm kisses on the tip, which makes his cock starts to get hard and erect real fast. ''So energetic, hehehe~''


    Nyx begins to lick Arthur''s cock excitedly, but instead of letting her have her way and just enjoy it as usual, he holds her head with one hand and his cock with the other, rubbing Its shaft on her lips.


    ''Darling?'' Nyx is curious but lets Arthur continue using her mouth and tongue until his entire cock is covered in her saliva.


    ''I want to try something,'' He exins and grabs Nyx by the shoulder before turning her onto her back. Nyx just follows Arthur''s moves and lets him ce her against the mirror wall; that is quite useful as it allows her to see what he is doing behind.


    Arthur is mesmerized by the view of Nyx''s back, ''Your wings are growing...'' Hements as he holds the bases of her wing, his cock rubbing bellow over her pussy. "Ahh~" She lets out a cute moan but manages to muffle it with her hand.


    ''Oh, is that one of your weak stops?'' Arthur gently squeezes the bases of her wings. ''Your skin is as smooth as silk here¡­'' He likes to touch her wings, but he is more interested in what is below them: her cute tail, wagging excitedly.


    With a quick movement, he holds her tail firmly at the base, making Nyx let out another moan, "Nhaa~!" She covers her mouth, but the sound echoes inside the room, which appears to have good sound containment.


    ''I see; this''s certainly a weak spot,'' Arthur smirks as he strokes Nyx''s tail, sending waves of pleasure running through her body. ''If you hold it too tight, my pussy will start leaking~'' She says in his mind while biting her lips.


    ''You like it rough, don''t you?'' Arthur keeps his grip on the base of her tail, seeing her pussy already so wet, begging for his cock. ''What if¡­'' But he ends up having an idea of how to use her tail before fucking her pussy. ''This lovely tail of your¡­''

 Chapter 76: Fitting Room (2/2) {R-18+}

    "Mhm~ ahh..."


    While Arthur firmly grasps the base of Nyx''s tail, she lets out a low moan. "Experiencing his dominance in this way is incredibly thrilling..." While he is touching her, she can only see his face in the mirror from that angle.


    Arthur also likes his vision now; he even presses the middle of her back down, highlighting her curves and tilting her ass, ''You are so hot, honey...''


    ''Hehehe~'' She giggles in his mind, but when she feels him position his big and hard cock over her ass, on the side of her tail, she gets curious. ''What are you going to do with my tail?''


    ''Shhh...'' He slides his fingers over her tail and starts wrapping it around his cock; close to the base, her tail is the thickness of his thumb, but it gets thinner near the tip, and the texture is soft as silk, so the feeling around his cock is incredibly smooth.


    ''This¡­ mmmm...'' Nyx feels waves of pleasure echoing from her tail to her whole body. ''I feel your cock pulsing through my tail... that''s so naughty~''


    ''Huh...'' Arthur ends up enveloping his whole rod with Nyx''s tail and holding it tightly with his hand; thanks to her saliva all over his member, he manages to move his member wrapped inside her tail back and forth. ''Your tail feels so good, babe...''


    ''You are using it to masturbate like a toy~'' Nyx enjoys that so much due to how sensitive her tail is. ''This is different... mhm~ but nice...''


    ''It''s better than I expected...'' Arthur increases the movements of his hips and hands, making his cock feels like burning due to the rash rhythm; his balls hit the back door of Nyx, making low *Pah* * Pah* sounds echo through the fitting room.


    ''Ahhh... I feel your cock throbbing~ are you going to cum already?'' Nyx asks while her pussy leaks lots of juices on the carpet.


    ''I feel like... y with your tail is so good that I can reach the climax easily...''


    ''You can use it as much as you want, but don''t waste a single drop of your delicious milk; just let me drink it, please, darling~'' Nyx begs.


    ''Alright, it''sing...'' Arthur elerates his movements, and just before he reaches the climax, he releases her tail. Nyx turns and kneels with her mouth open so he doesn''t miss a second before shoving his cock inside it.


    His cock easily slips inside her mouth, reaching her throat, but Arthur does not stop and pushes firmly, widening Its insides.


    "Ghluhh-" Nyx''s eyes widen as she loses the ability to breathe; that''s ufortable, but she loves it so much that her pussy gets soaked. ''Deeper... hit the back of my throat with your huge dick~!'' She begs for him mentally.


    ''Your naughty girl...'' Arthur feels a bit weird by forcing his cock into Nyx''s throat; that clearly seems painful to her, but she likes it rough, so he enjoy it too, holding her head and pushing his hard rod so deep inside her throat that his balls hit her chin.


    ''Like that... ahhhh~'' She rolls her eyes up, gazing at him with a loving and pleased expression as he sees the contour of his dick bulging her neck.


    ''DAMN!!'' The grip is so hard inside her throat, as if Nyx was struggling to expel his cock, but at the same time, she sucks it with all her strength.


    Then he releases a huge load inside her. "Huhhh..." It''s impossible not to let out a low moan.


    "Mhmmm..." Nyx chokes with his cum but drinks every drop of it before he takes out his cock, and she manages to breathe again. Her expression is pure delight, and she lovely smiles at him. ''Thanks, darling... I came so good while you fucked my mouthtpussy~''


    Nyx easily makes Arthur get turned on again, so he tips her shoulder. ''Turn around, I will reward you by fucking your main pussy now.''


    She stands up and quickly turns, ces both hands on the mirror wall, and tilts her ass, jiggling it as her tail wiggles. ''Pleease, fuck me hard from behind~!''


    Arthur holds the base of her tail again and raises her body, making her release a loud moan inside the room. "Nhah~!!" She covers her mouth with one hand whileining in his mind. ''You will rip it off~!''


    ''But you are leaking even more juices...'' Arthur starts rubbing his cock down on her pussy, his usual way to lubricate it. But now that he''s holding Nyx''s tail like that, his eyes are instinctively drawn to that beautiful little hole.


    ''So adorable...'' Hements in her mind as he takes his fingers to touch that treasure.


    ''WHAAT~?!'' Nyx feels a wave of different pleasure running through her body like a chill. ''Why are you touching it?''


    Arthur makes a slight press on her little back hole, ''It seemed so solitary... and I''m sure I saw it squeezing to me, like begging for attention...''


    Nyx''s face blushes red. ''You know my butt hole is like any other woman''s, right?''


    Arthur can''t stop peeking at that lovely bud, his cock begging to get in and y. ''But since you don''t eat anything, it''s being wasted...''


    ''Ehh...'' Nyx can''t help but agree with Arthur''s words, and now the same desire grows inside her heart. ''My whole body belongs to you~ so if you have an interest in this...''


    ''Yeah, babe,'' Arthur put more pressure on her back door with his thumb, and it enters her ass. ''It was so tight just to get my finger... I''m not sure if my dick will get into such a tiny hole...''


    "Mhmm..." Nyx can''t think right because just the tip of Arthur''s thumb opening her back door already makes her feel a wonderful new kind of pleasure. ''I doubt that an ordinary woman can take your big dick in there without her ass tearing apart, but I''m not a simple woman; I can take it, darling~!''


    ''Alright, it won''t hurt trying,'' Arthur arranges his cock on her back door, and just Its head is multiple timesrger than her tiny button. ''In fact, it may hurt... just tell me if it is too much for you, okay?''


    "Mm," Nyx makes a concordancy sound as she leans her ass even further towards Arthur.


    He smiles and takes saliva on the tips of his finger to massage the entrance of her butt hole. In just several seconds, he already feels her body getting more rxed. ''I wanted to loosen it a bit more, but it is still so tight, and I can''t wait longer...''


    ''Go ahead, tame my butt hole with your dick~!'' Nyx asks in a tempting tone.


    Arthur feels his cock grow harder and aligns its tip with her tiny brown hole, ''I can feel it twitching...'' He has to use his hand to force his cock to open her back door. ''Damn, it''s so tightly closed!'' He puts even more force on it, and slowly her ass gives in.


    "Aaahhhh..." Nyx has to use both her hands on the mirror and cannot contain her moans due to the mixture of pain and pleasure. It''s really painful how Arthur''s girthy cock forcefully stretches her ass open, but when she feels his ns touching her insides, the sensation is fantastic. ''So warm... it''s throbbing inside my ass...''


    Arthur also enjoy it, seeing his cock slowly opening way inside her butt hole, ''The entrance is so tight and seems to fight against my cock, but... the inside is the opposite; it''s warm, slippery, and it sucks me intensely... this is just great!''


    "Mmmmn..." Nyx has to use all her strength to stay in ce while Arthur plugs her ass with his huge cock. ''It seems bigger than ever in my butt~''


    ''Does it hurt?'' Arthur asks, but he can''t stop moving his hips forward; her asshole is sucking him with so much force that he simply cannot retreat.


    ''Just a little... ahhh~'' Nyx genuinely enjoys that little pain; it makes the pleasure thates next much better. ''Keep digging in... let my ass take the taste and shape of your dick~!


    Arthur takes the tip of Nyx''s tail and sticks it in her pussy, shocking her, ''Darling~?!!'' Then he holds her waist with both hands and moves his hips forward, shoving his whole dick inside her. "NHAA~~!!"


    "Huuuhh..." Arthur can feel her warm and slippery insides clinging around his cock. ''This is delicious, honey... your ass is also like a pussy...''


    ''All my holes are pussies for you~ just use them as much as you please~!''


    ''I will!'' Arthur moves his hips back and feels Nyx''s asshole holding his cock tightly; her insides seem toe along with every time he pulls his cock back; then he pushes it forward again. ''You may feel good with me, honey!''


    "Ahaaahhh~!" She let out her voice loudly due to her ass being so nicely pounded by his cock. ''I do... I''m feeling great with your cock deep digging in my ass~!''


    ''So take this!'' He brings his hips back and then moves them forward while pulling her through the waist, thrusting his cock all way deep inside her asshole. ''Take!!'' He bangs his groin against her ass, making *PAH* *PAH* * PAH* sounds echo through the fitting room.


    "Ah~


    Oh~


    ahhh~


    ohh~"


    Nyx keeps moaning with her face pressed against the mirror wall. ''Mhm... keep it... like that... every time you pound deep inside my ass, I feel like floating~''


    Arthur loves that position, but he also wants to see Nyx''s face now, so he releases her waist and holds her by the thighs, lifting her from behind.


    ''WAAIT!?'' She is caught by surprise, with a full view of her in the mirror, having her ass stuffed with Arthur''s huge rod.


    He also has that perfect vision and smiles as he raises and lowers her body, making his cock drill deep inside her ass. ''See your lewd face, babe... you are enjoying so much take my dick in your butt that your pussy keeps soaked... what a dirty girl you are!''


    ''Yeahh~ ahhh...'' Nyx makes V signs with her fingers at the mirror, her tongue out and eyes full of lust. ''I''ming so nice because you are fucking my dirty asspussy... I''m your dirty girl, darling~!''


    Arthur feels so good that he can''t stop moving his hips up and bringing Nyx''s body down, fucking her ass hard. She doesn''t stop moaning, so the worst thing happens...


    * Knock-Knock*


    "Is everything okay in there?" Josephine''s voice sounds across the door, concerned.


    ''Damn!!'' Arthur fears the old woman hears Nyx''s voice and covers her mouth with one hand. To prevent her from falling, he uses his body to press hers against the mirror wall and forces his cock as deep as possible inside her ass.


    He does not contain his orgasm and releases a huge load inside her, making Nyx swallow her moans. ''Ahhhh! This is so fucking... I feel your hot cock milk inside my butt... I think it''s reaching my guts... I may go crazy for real~ ahhhh~!!''


    ''I feel awesome, too!'' Arthur cum so much inside Nyx, and when he takes his cock out, his white juice trickles down her pussy, making a big mess with her juices on the carpet.


    Nyx''s body gets soft on his arms, her silly face painted with the colors of delight.


    He, on the other hand, can''t help but be concerned about Josephine. ''I think we went too far...''


    Nyx naughtily smiles at him. ''You say that after ravaging my ass like a beast¡­ but... I think I got addicted~''

 Chapter 77: Making New Friends

    Josephine faces the fitting room door with a puzzled look. "Arthur, are you alright? Any issues with the clothes?" Her voice is gentle and tinged with concern.


    "Not at all," Arthur''s voice emerges, heavy as if he had just run several miles. "I liked them all, so choosing is hard¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­" Josephine''s eyes sparkle with curiosity. ''Was that a moan I heard? Probably not.. but he''s certainly one of a kind¡­''


    "Why don''t youe out and let me see how you look?"


    "One minute," he aks.


    Josephine waits, and after a tad more than a minute, Arthur appears, garbed in dark brown fabric and leather trousers, a casual white linen shirt, and a dark leather vest tightly embracing his chest, entuating his defined muscles.


    "Marvelous! Just marvelous!!" She smiles and ps her hands, making the *p* sounds resonate within the shop. "Even though this set is one of the simplest, you look like a charming prince." She remarks, observing his body from every angle. "Well, it''s mostly due to your handsome appearance, but fitting clothes undoubtedly helps."


    "Hmm¡­ this does feel good." Arthur enjoys thefort of the clothes. He loves the ones his mother and Margaret made for him, but they are still amateurs, while Josephine boasts decades of experience in the craft.


    Nyx also agrees andments in his mind, ''You look so nice now¡­ but I still prefer you naked, hehehe~''


    Arthur chuckles internally with Nyx as Josephine finishes adjusting his new clothes. Margaret appears with Eve in a cute child''s dress, and both are impressed by Arthur''s new look.


    "You are so elegant, darling~" Margaret wraps her arm around his, and together with little Eve, they resemble a perfect royal family. But a flicker of disappointment shadows Margaret''s eyes. "These clothes are perfect, but I doubt we''ll have many opportunities to make good use of them in the vige¡­"


    Arthur caresses her face. "Josephine has invited us to dinner at her ce¡­"


    "Really?" Margaret exims excitedly but then bes hesitant. "I don''t know¡­ it doesn''t seem like something your mother would enjoy."


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur ponders. He grew up hearing Draven speak of how nobles should be honorable and lead the people toward a bright future, but Aria always expressed deep disdain for them.


    His first encounter with the noble who wanted to harm Margaret was quite unpleasant, and the initial impressions at Lakeview weren''t great either. ''But this old woman seems kind and honest¡­'' He''s curious if there are other nobles like Josephine.


    "I think I can convince Mother to attend this dinner," he says with an expectant expression.


    "I hope so!" Margaret is also especially excited; even though her favorite thing is being with Arthur, whatever the ce, she is still a young vige girl, and she desires to see more of the world alongside her lover, of course.


    Hearing their conversation, Josephine can only think of one thing. ''What is his mother like?''


    "I also hope you cane; I need to apologize for the way you were treated in my shop," she says in a courteous tone.


    Arthur doesn''t sense any malice in her words, making him more certain she is a good person. "What about the spoiled Lady? Won''t she cause more trouble for you?"


    "Oh?" Josephine is so curious about Arthur and his family that she forgets about Anastasia. "That girl really will try to cause amotion¡­ I don''t want to tell you how to act, but I have an idea of how to quickly resolve this, if you want this old bones'' advice."


    "I''m listening," Arthur grows curious.


    "First, you better get yourbat tunic; that artifact will protect you better than my clothes."


    "Alright," Arthur was expecting to get his hands dirty, so he returns to the fitting room. Margaret and Eve also head to the women''s fitting room to change their clothes as well.


    Meanwhile, a young man in his twenties with light brown hair rushes into the shop. "Mother, mother?!?" His tone is worried, and he quickly reaches Josephine. "What the hell is going on, mother???"


    "Stay calm, dear,"


    "Calm? How can I stay calm?" He shakes his head. "The whole town is already talking about how young Lady Isambard and her bodyguard were kicked out of here like dirty dogs; the Viscount''s wife must know by now too, what have you done this time?"


    "That''s nonsense¡­" Josephine calmly exins to her son what happened. And when she shows the ss artifact with the record of Margaret pping Anastasia in the face, the young man''s eyes light up.


    "This girl is so beautiful¡­ and strong!" He exims.


    "Oliver¡­ my son," Josephine pats his face. "You better not get close to that girl; it was her husband who kicked Anastasia''s bodyguard out of here like a rag doll."


    "Oh? I''m not surprised she has a husband already," Oliverments with a tone more curious than disappointed. "Who is that man?"


    "Me," Arthur''s voice echoes in a firm tone as hees out of the fitting room.


    "Whoah!" Oliver is impressed by Arthur''s appearance and aura, but despite a hint of envy in his eyes, he smiles amiably and extends his hand. "Oliver Drummond, at your service."


    Arthur wondered if all his interactions with nobles would be problematic, but Josephine''s son bears the same kind and malice-free look, though he seems a bit concerned while his mother remains calm.


    "Arthur Fletcher," he shakes Oliver''s hand, trying to be friendly as well.


    "Arthur¡­ such a strong name, isn''t it?" Oliverughs. "Now I see why my mother sided with you; well, there''s nock of reasons for her to thwart a spoiled young Lady, but you and your wife certainly seem like interesting people."


    "It wasn''t my intention to cause trouble," Arthur remarks, but even he can''t deny he has been acting more proudlytely, a sentiment that runs in his veins due to the Leonheart heritage, a gift from his father indeed.


    "I see, but now we have to deal with this¡­" Oliver nces at his mother with a sad expression. "Our family isn''t exactly popr in Lakeview; if it weren''t for my mother making clothes better than anyone else in the whole Lumindell, we surely would have been banished or worse."


    "Don''t worry," Josephinements confidently. "The Isambard family is no big deal; I have an idea on how to easily deal with them; it''s just¡­" She glimpses at Arthur. "I guess I can trust in your skills based on how you dealt with that Elite Warrior, right?"


    "As long as it''s not a Champion, I can kill," Arthur responds, making Oliver and Josephineugh.


    "Alright, then let''s do it this way¡­"


    ¡§¡§¡§¡§¡§


    Half an hourter.


    Themotion in front of Josephine''s shop grows uncontrobly, hundreds of people, nobles andmoners, guards and servants, all waiting to see what will happen when two of the most influential families in Lakeview publicly face off.


    "Madam Drummond has gone too far in disrespecting young Lady Isambard,"


    "She wouldn''t do something like that, I''m sure the girl is overdoing it,"


    "But I saw with my own eyes how the Isambard family''s bodyguard was thrown through the door like an old dog,"


    "Really? Maybe he offended Madam Drummond first,"


    "But it was a young man who kicked the old man out,"


    "Was it young Master Drummond?"


    "No, he looked different... I couldn''t see sufficiently, but the guy''s hair had the purest shade of blond,"


    "Who could that be?"


    "Nobody knows yet, Madam Drummond isn''t letting anyone into the shop,"


    "She also closed the curtains, so we can''t even see what''s happening inside,"


    "My maid said she saw that mysterious guy entering the shop a while ago with a beautiful woman with ck hair,"


    "What happened in there?"


    "I don''t know, so we have to-"


    "Look, Lady Isambard ising back!"


    "And it looks like she brought the whole family¡­"


    Everyone''s attention is drawn to Anastasia, who walks briskly alongside a man in his forties and several other younger men, as well as her bodyguard and other old men.


    "See, Father, everyone came to see you put that stupid old hag in her ce!" Anastasiaments with her angry eyes sparkling with arrogance.


    "Of course, my little princess, nobody gets away after hurting you, not even her," The man pats Anastasia as they reach the front of the clothing store.


    "Josephine!!!" He shouts, using his cultivation to make his voice echo for a mile. "You can''t hide from me!"


    Under everyone''s gaze, the store''s door opens, and Josephine appears with a calm and confident expression. "We were expecting you, Dmitri," She gestures for him to enter the shop. "Let''s settle this inside, it doesn''t need to be a public spectacle¡­ unless you''re that desperate for attention?"


    "I¡­" Dmitri clenches his teeth but still enters the shop, followed by Anastasia and her closest rtives, while the rest of her group stays guard at the door.


    "Where are they???" Dmitri asks but immediately sees Arthur sitting calmly on the sofa with Eve in hisp and Margaret hugging his arm. The confident expression on his face arouses fury inside Dmitri. "Who the hell do you think you are to hurt my daughter?!?"


    "They are honored guests of my family," Josephinements while ncing at Arthur with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 78: Cunning Madam Drummond

    "Guests?" Dmitri nces at Arthur with hostile eyes before shifting his focus back to Josephine. "Nonsense! Witnesses saw them entering here as customers!"


    "What people think is none of my concern," she responds in a calm tone. "They are old friends of my family, and I invited them to spend a while at my home. They arrived this morning and came straight here to meet me."


    Dmitri and Anastasia look towards the store''s receptionist, and the girl quickly nods, making Josephine smile.


    "Be that as it may, this only makes what you''ve done worse!" Dmitri exims rudely. "This is a personal affront to my family, and you must answer for it!"


    Josephine picks up the ss recording device and shows the image to Dmitri. "Look, it was your daughter who started the offense."


    "This¡­" Dmitri sees the image of Anastasia trying to hit Margaret but ending up on the ground herself. The girl looks concerned, but he doesn''t even nce at her. "This proves nothing, Josephine; for all I know, my daughter came here to buy a dress, and you mistreated her until things reached this point."


    "Come on, Dmitri¡­" Josephine feigns disappointment. "Do you really want to make this a big deal?"


    His eyes gleam maliciously. "You made it this way; now I have every right to demand a public retraction!"


    She pretends to be concerned. "Alright, alright... how about I give another dress of simr quality for free to your daughter?"


    This suggestion displeases Anastasia and especially Dmitri, who nces at Arthur again. "This is not enough. They attacked my daughter and her bodyguard, so I demand a formal duel."


    "A duel?" Josephine shakes her head. "Who''s going to fight? I bet it''s not your daughter against Margaret, right? Don''t tell me you''re going to duel a fifteen-year-old boy?"


    "Fifteen years old?!" Dmitri looks at Arthur in shock, especially because of his aura of Astral Energy. "No way..."


    Oliver steps forward. "Yeah, he''s such a young genius, isn''t he? I''ll use an age stone in front of everyone, letting the whole town know that the great Lord Isambard likes to bully a fifteen-year-old kid..."


    Josephine winks at her son; her lips curved in a provoking smile. "Imagine how that''s going to boost your reputation..."


    ''DAMN!!'' As Dmitri feels his blood boils inside his veins, one of the young men behind him steps up to Oliver with an aggressive expression. "Why don''t we settle this between us?"


    "Aren''t you tired tired of losing to me, Elias?" Oliver taunts, making Elias clench his teeth just like his father


    But the young man tries to look cool. "Are you scared to face me because you know you got luckyst time?"


    Oliver maintains a confident expression. "We can find out right now."


    "Let''s-" Elias tries to move closer to Oliver, but Dmitri pulls him back by the shoulders. "Your rivalry isn''t at stake here, but a serious offense against our whole family."


    While Anastasia keeps sneaking peeks at Arthur and Margaret, Dmitri stays focused on Josephine. Arthur can see he''s trying to use this opportunity for some personal gain, making him want to draw his sword and kill the trash on the spot.


    Nyx understands his deepest desires through their connection and incites them. ''Why don''t you just kill them? They don''t expect it, you could split several of them in half with a good swing of your sword.''


    He agress, yet, he stays calm and silent, merely observing the nobles. ''I can''t act recklessly just because my mother is so powerful... also, I agreed to y Josephine''s game, so I''m curious to see where this goes.''


    Dmitri continues trying to make Josephine admit some form of guilt, but she makes him look like a fool with her calm and disingenuous manner. "Dmitri, I know what you want, but I won''t give it over to you so easily..."


    "You have topensate me!" He insists.


    A subtle glimmer appears in Josephine''s eyes. "This problem was started by the young ones, so why don''t we let them resolve it?"


    "A duel between our sons is not enough!"


    "Look, I''m hosting a banquet at my home tonight for my family and friends; why don''t you bring yours, too? We can make it the grand event you like, and the young ones can settle it how we used to...st one standing style."


    "Oh?" Dmitri''s posture changes, clearly interested. "I suppose the boy will participate? But he''s not of your family, so it would be a bit unfair..."


    "Just say what you want,"


    "Since it''s to be a grand event, let''s open it to the whole family and close friends, just the young generation, anyone under fifty years, of course."


    "What''s the prize?" Josephine asks, and Dmitri smirks. "Your shop, all suppliers, and clients."


    "WHAT?!" Oliver exims, but Josephine gestures for him to stay calm as she nods to Dmitri. "Alright, but if we win, you and all your supporters will have to publicly apologize to me and my guests."


    "I can agree to that, but what are the fight rules?" He asks, and she quickly responds. "No weapons, no artifacts, no magic, no tricks, just clean duels until thest challenger of each side can no longer stand."


    "Sounds good," Dmitri swiftly pulls a rolled-up sheet of paper from his pocket and unfolds it in front of Josephine. "Let''s make this official," he remarks and uses a quill to write down the conditions of the challenge on the sheet before biting his own finger and using his blood to sign it.


    Oliver looks a bit pessimistic, but Josephine, remembering how Arthur easily kicked that Elite Warrior out of the store, does not hesitate to bleed her own finger and use her blood to sign the sheet, which magically glows.


    "Great!" Dmitriughs excitedly. ''I didn''t think it would be this easy...'' He can''t help but nce at Arthur again before heading towards the door. "See you tonight, Josephine..." He shows the sheet with her signature over his shoulder. "And you can''t back out now... this shop will be mine by tomorrow morning."


    Leaving those words, Dmitri exits the shop, followed by Anastasia and her brothers, who cast hostile nces at Arthur, Margaret, and Oliver.


    As thest one to leave closes the door, Oliver gazes at his mother with an anxious face. "Wasn''t that a bit rash, Mother? I can think of about thirty Elite Warriors under fifty in their allied families, and of course, Dmitri is going to bring all the viscount''s sons... Meanwhile, we only have five, six if we count Arthur, but he is..."


    "A genius," Josephine winks at Arthur. "Don''t worry, Oliver, we are indeed outnumbered, but as all fights will be duels, you only need to endure until the end, and I know that you and Arthur can do it."


    "I hope so¡­" Oliver doesn''t seem as confident, but his eyes sparkle with excitement.


    Josephine approaches Arthur, who remains seated on the sofa with Eve and Margaret. "Thank you for trusting me,"


    "I have nothing to lose," he says in a casual tone. "But you, on the other hand... are you really wagering your legacy on this? What happens if I walk out that door and nevere back?"


    "Then Oliver would be in trouble," sheughs. "I don''t know how much longer I''ll live, and honestly, I want to make sure my son can handle this kind of situation when I''m no longer here. Also... Dmitri has been trying to steal my shop for decades. I saw an opportunity to ensure he never gets that chance again, and I took it."


    "Oh..." Arthur begins to understand Josephine better. "So, you''re using me? Perhaps you foresaw such an oue from the start?"


    "Hehehe..." She giggles. "How could I do that? I didn''t force you toe to my shop, nor did I push Margaret to like that dress, or even Anastasia to attack her... things simply happened, and even though I benefit from it, I''m genuinely trying to help you here."


    "It''s a peculiar kind of help..." Hements, but his expression is amused and curious.


    "Isn''t it?" She also smiles, seeing his interest. "I know it seems bad to have you face a dozen Elite Warriors, but they won''t be able to use any advantage against you. You can beat up on spoiled Young Masters as much as you like with my son''s help.


    And in the end, Dmitri won''t be able to cause you any more trouble withoutpletely losing what''s left of his family''s reputation¡­ You''re wee, dear."


    Arthur still knows much of nothing about the nobles of Lakeview, but he can see that Josephine is extremely cunning and maniptive. He saw malice in her eyes the whole time she interacted with Dmitri, but none of that sentiment remains when she interacts with him.


    "You''ve convinced me, I''ll keep ying your game,"


    Josephine ps her hands, but Oliver shakes his head. "You two are alike, crazy! But I''ll have to deal with the consequences... We only have until tonight to prepare, so how about we get to know each other better, Arthur? I need to understand your skills to n our strategy."


    "Sounds right," He stands up. "But first, I need to talk to my mother. Can we meet here in two hours?"


    "Yeah, sure," Oliver nods. "I''ll look for my useless cousins; we''ll need them tonight so we can at least breathe between the duels."


    Arthur nods as well and then approaches Josephine while reaching for the coin bag on his belt, but she shakes her head. "No need to pay for the clothes and materials, after all, you are now my guests of honor."


    Margaret smiles, and Arthur also finds making new friends not a bad thing. "Considering the situation you''ve put me in, that seems fair..." He picks up the bags full of clothes and materials and leaves the shop. "I''ll be back in two hours."


    "I''ll be waiting for you," Josephine waves, and as the trio leaves through the door, she turns to Oliver. "I think I''ve found you a good friend; why aren''t you happier?"


    "He seems like a cool guy indeed..." Oliver stares at the door. "But who dives headfirst into one of your crazy ns like that? He''s probably as insane as you are, or he has someone even more insane behind him..."


    "Maybe both?"

 Chapter 79: Overwhelming Mother Aria

    After an hour, someone enters the Drummond clothing store. *Ding Ding* echoes the bell, and the receptionist appears with a soft smile.


    Upon seeing that person, the girl can only think of one thing, ''Another???'' She''s shocked to see a woman remove her hood, revealing a face as striking as Arthur''s.


    That is Aria, naturally, and she shes a mysterious smile at the surprised receptionist, "Where''s the owner?"


    "I¡­ I¡­" The girl is at a loss for words. ''Who the heck are these people?''


    Aria''s gaze sharpens, sending her into panic, but then a voicees from the back of the store. "I''m here," That''s Josephine speaking in a calm tone as she approaches and smiles gently at Aria. "You must be Arthur''s mother, right?"


    "What gave me away? Fufufu~" Aria giggles charmingly, causing Josephine''s eyes to sparkle.


    "You two are the most interesting people I''ve ever seen in my entire life, so I''m truly curious to know more about you, but before¡­" Josephine casts a stern nce at the receptionist, who runs off to the back of the store.


    "Well," The cunningdy returns her focus to Aria. "I wanted to apologize for the offensemitted against Arthur and Margaret in my store; I know that''s my-"


    "Cut the crap," Aria speaks in a cold tone, and her eyes begin to glow with dark grey sparkles. "I can''t me you for a noble trying to attack Margaret; the girl has such an appearance even without a noble lineage, surely a thorn in the heart of any spoiled youngdy who meets her¡­"


    Josephine can hardly grasp Aria''s words as her body is paralyzed, even breathing seems difficult. ''What a powerful aura!?! Is she a Master Mage?? This is insane¡­''


    Aria only releases a bit of her aura, ensuring the pressure doesn''t immediately overwhelm the elderlydy. Yet, she maintains an unyielding gaze as she circles Josephine. "Imagine my surprise when my son told me about his new friend... an old noblewoman who''s dragged him into some sort of political game..."


    "No..." Josephine has to use all the power of her cultivation of the eighth grade of the Elite Rank, as well as all her determination, just to murmur a few words. "This isn''t what it seems..."


    "Oh~?" Aria raises an eyebrow. "You didn''t devise a n to have him face the city''s most powerful young nobles? Maybe I entered the wrong shop..."


    "Well..." Josephine tries to appear as honest as possible. "After what happened, I only had two choices: send Arthur away from my shop and pretend the problem wasn''t mine... or create a situation where he could be untouchable publicly."


    "Untouchable?" Aria contains her aura, allowing Josephine to breathe again.


    "That... that was insane," Josephinements, exhausted, yet her expression remains honest and friendly. "Let me exin; as things were going, I imagined Arthur would end up in a death match with Dmitri, and even if he won, it would only cause most of Lakeview''s nobles to band against him..."


    Aria listens as Josephine quickly speaks. "Nobles easily unite against any threat, but what they value most is the reputation of their families, which keeps business functioning here. If Arthur ps them all in the face by beating their pompous sons, no one will be able to attack him without destroying their families'' reputations."


    "And I bet this will be useful for your family, too, right?" Aria inquires.


    "Hehehe..." Josephine smiles, wiping the sweat from her forehead. "Actually, this will only make the mayor and his allies hate us more. You won''t stay in a ce like Lakeview longer, right? When you leave, we''ll still be here, but honestly, I was tempted by the opportunity to see Arthur and my son teach these arrogant people a lesson."


    "I see..." Aria looks deep into Josephine''s eyes as if seeing through her soul. "Your intentions seem good indeed, but..." Aria''s eyes glow even brighter, and the entire shop starts to tremble.


    "I don''t like people manipting my son... if I sense any simr intent in you, I''ll start my own show, and when I''m done, there won''t be any noble families left, nor a whole town here; do you understand?"


    "Yes, yes, yes!!" Josephine nods quickly, but her expression is more impressed than scared. "I don''t doubt your power, Lady... Ehh¡­ I don''t know your name yet."


    "What an ungrateful son, fufufu~" Aria giggles. "He didn''t even tell you his Mommy''s name? It''s Aria, by the way."


    "Lady Aria..." Josephine sees many familiar feelings in Aria''s eyes, but there is a certain glow when she speaks of Arthur, which not even Josephine understands. ''They must be very close.''


    "No need for Lady," Aria speaks amicably. "The only title I care about now is that of a mother; your noble culture disgusts me."


    "Oh," Josephine grows increasingly fond of Aria. "You see, I can''t change the blood that runs through my veins, but I also despise how things are done here. I just never had the power to do anything, so ying by the rules seemed right."


    Aria nods, but her gaze remains sharp. "You can follow your rules, but there''s only one rule for me: I''ll do anything for my family."


    "And I admire you for that," Josephine approaches Aria and extends her hand. "I''m sure we can be good friends, Aria."


    "Hmm..." Aria remains cautious, but like Arthur, she sees no malice in the calm and gentle eyes of Josephine, so they shake hands. "Maybe we can..."


    Josephine smiles. "What about Arthur and the cuties?"


    "They''re having a snack," Aria responds. "I wanted toe first to clear some things up, also¡­" Her eyes sparkle with anticipation. "Actually, I have a special request¡­"


    ¡§¡§


    After half an hour, Arthur returns to the store with Margaret and Eve; Oliver arrives at the same moment and smiles at Arthur. "My family is eagerly waiting to meet you at my house."


    "I just need to let Margaret and Eve with my Mother," Arthur approaches with his girls, and Oliver courteously opens the door for the trio.


    "Your Mother? I''m curious to meet her," Oliverments in a casual tone as he follows Arthur into the store. ''Is she''s a crazy olddy like my mom?''


    Entering the store and seeing Josephine tailoring a dress on Aria, Oliver realizes how wrong his thought was. ''Oh my goddess, is she... a goddess herself!?''


    Arthur sees Oliver get mesmerized by Aria''s beauty, ''I can''t me him¡­ but this¡­'' Even though he finds Oliver to be a cool guy, Arthur feels a possessive desire grow in his heart and can''t help but say something. "You gonna start drooling?"


    "Oh, shit!" Oliver looks at Arthur with a funny and apologetic expression. "Damn, man, your mom looks out of this world! I thought you inherited beauty from several generationsbined, but it turns out you just needed her genes."


    Despite the praise, Oliver knows that Aria is out of his range, not just because she is so unbelievably beautiful, but because he wants to have Arthur as his friend. ''I better not look at her again...''


    Arthur just shakes his head. He doesn''t know how to deal with the fact that no man can avoid being attracted to Aria and confides in the only one who understands his deep feelings: Nyx. ''Is it normal to feel this way?''


    ''I guess so; nobody likes to see others gazing lustfully at their mother¡­ especially¡­'' Nyx falls silent, leaving Arthur with his own thoughts.


    Aria sees Arthur looking at her with a thoughtful expression, then she smiles while showing off her new dress, a red with golden details. "What do you think, baby? Doesn''t Mommy look elegant in this? Fufufu~"


    "Of course, Mom," Arthur''s eyes shine as he looks at his mother. "You look beautiful."


    As Aria and Arthur smile, Oliver exchanges nces with Josephine; the olddy seems to miss something, but her son feels embarrassed even thinking about acting that way.


    "We have to go," Oliver taps Arthur''s shoulder friendly. "Let the women choose clothes, I bet they''ll spend the rest of the day on it. We, on the other hand, have to prepare for the fight."


    "Alright," Arthur bids farewell to his threedies with distinct kisses, making Oliver and his mother feel a bit of harmless envy.


    Then, the two leave the store and walk toward the Drummond mansion. Along the way, everyone casts curious nces at them andments on the dispute between noble families.


    In just a few seconds, the duo arrives in front of a grand manor with darkened stone walls adorned with glowing lichens and various types of flowers as charming ornaments; the roof appears to be an artwork made with varnished wood and dark green y tiles.


    The house has four floors and dozens of luxurious ss windows all around. Arthur can see magical and normal lights through the windows and hears the noise of many people inside, mostly servants, working hard to create a great banquet.


    "This is my humble home," Oliver speaks proudly and pulls Arthur by the shoulder. "Come on, the others are waiting for us in the backyard."


    Arthur follows the excited Oliver, caught up in the young man''s mood. For him, it''s refreshing to be around someone other than his family who doesn''t stare at his face all the time. ''Is this what having a friend feels like?''

 Chapter 80: Drummond Family

    Arthur follows Oliver inside his home, the ce surrounded by a tall wall with a vast garden around it. They pass through a part of the house that forms an arch, leading to arge inner courtyard.


    "Bathrooms over there, kitchen on the other side, dining room¡­" Oliver points in various directions, excitedly introducing the house to Arthur. "If you need anything, just ask one of our servants."


    ''Servants¡­'' Arthur notices there are dozens of servants around, all wearing nice uniforms and working with a smile on their faces. ''They don''t look like thosemoners we''ve seen so far.'' He mentallyments to Nyx.


    ''Yeah, they seem happy¡­ probably because this noble family treats them well?'' Nyx has the same level of knowledge about that as Arthur, so conversing with her is like pondering with his own conscience.


    Oliver notices how Arthur curiously looks at the servants, making him wonder about it. "You''re not used to having servants around? But your family is noble, too, right?"


    "Something like that," Arthur doesn''t think that talking about his lineage being royal will bring anything good, but he still wants to be honest with Oliver. "But we don''t have servants at home."


    "Oh," Oliver is extremely curious about Arthur and his family, but he doesn''t want to press too much. "Well, we need a lot of servants to maintain such a big house, but we take good care of everyone. They''re not forced into anything and have good wages; Mother also always gives them clothes so elegant that make nobledies jealous."


    "I see," Arthur has no doubt about that. He continues following Oliver, but then a servant, a girl dressed as a maid, appears in front of them and bows respectfully.


    The girl seems to be about twenty-five years old, with a nice light brow hair, and her face is at most average, but some features catch Arthur''s attention significantly: she has fluffy and pointed furry ears like a cat''s, as well as a bit of feline fur on the sides of her face, and various other parts of her body, and a cute tail wagging behind her maid dress.


    "Master Oliver~!" The cat-girl bows and greets Oliver with bright eyes and a lovely tone.


    "Hey, dear," He pats her ears and lovingly kisses her forehead, then stands by her side, looking at Arthur. "This is our guest of honor, a friend, actually."


    "Hello, dear guest," The girl bows respectfully, and her tone is gentle. She can''t help but be shocked when she notices Arthur''s appearance, but her expression when looking at him is just impressed, unlike the loving way she gazes at Oliver.


    "Hi," Arthur can''t stop looking at the girl''s ears, causing Oliver tough. "Don''t tell me you''ve never seen a cat-girl?"


    "I''ve read about them, but I''ve never seen a demi-human in person," Arthur responds honestly.


    "Oh," The girl averts her gaze with a shy and even scared expression, but a curious spark lights up in Oliver''s eyes. "Do you think her ears are cute? Maybe you want to touch?"


    Arthur still feels he knows nothing about romantic rtionships, but he recognizes a possessive feeling in Oliver''s eyes. ''Is he testing me?'' Arthur can''t deny that his hands are begging to feel the texture of the girl''s ears, but he contains such a feeling and shakes his head. "No, thanks."


    Oliver smiles and kisses the girl''s cheek before she runs off timidly. He then turns his attention back to Arthur with a stern expression. "It''s horrible how people treat demi-humans just because they''re not native to our continent,"


    "I feel my blood boil just remembering the state my mother found Miriam in, being mistreated by a noble in the street¡­" Oliver sighs, and his gaze bes affectionate again. "But my mother didn''t let that continue; she taught the bastard a lesson and brought Miriam home. Of course, she then had to pay a huge amount of money to Miriam''s former owner, but now she''s happy and free here."


    ''The out damn very¡­'' Arthur has heard Ariament on how demi-humans are treated as ves in Eldoria, sold as products. That affects him deeply since Liam was also a ve on Earth for a significant part of his life.


    Oliver can see in Arthur''s eyes that he hates very too, making him like his new friend even more.


    Arthur tries not to think about his past life and focuses on the present. "She seems very happy with you, indeed."


    "I hope she is," Oliver looks content but with a bit of concern in his expression. "I''ve been trying to make her my wife for five years, but she still resents humans and hasn''t fully opened her heart to me¡­ however, I''m more confident now that she''s seen your face and didn''t immediately fall in love."


    Arthur ignores thest part andughs. "Whatever you''re doing seems to be working based on how she looks at you, so keep it going."


    "Hmm," Oliver starts walking again and signals for Arthur to follow him. "We can talk more about women after we beat the shit of Lakeview''s noble young generation tonight. Maybe you can give me some tips on how you won Margaret''s heart."


    "Sure," Arthur doesn''t know what to say, but Nyx does. ''I don''t think you can teach your technique to others; after all, it''s something instinctive¡­ it''s like you know exactly how to make women go crazy¡­ I feel horny just remembering what you did to my butt in that fitting room, hehe~''


    ''If you behave, we can find an empty room by tonight¡­ this house seems to have hundreds of them.'' Hements, making her excited.


    Arthur follows Oliver to a backyard patio, the ce is hundreds of meters wide, a perfect space for great events. There are big tables at the corners and dozens of luxurious chairs; half the space is covered with a half-moon-shaped roof while the other half is open-air, reaching a garden further back.


    As the servants prepare the tables around, there''s a tform in the center with about thirty square meters in size and a meter high; its sides are surrounded by thick ropes, reminding Arthur of the boxing rings from Earth.


    "We''ll be fighting in that arena," Oliver points to the tform, where currently two people are fighting: a woman in her twenties and a guy of a simr age. There are also two other guys who look a bit older around the ring, shouting motivational words.


    When they hear Oliver''s voice, the guy fighting stops, and the girl hits his face with a kick, sending him flying out of the arena. "Damn it, Jovie! That''s against the rules!" One of the other guysins as he helps his friend to stand up.


    "Rules?" Oliver asks in a sarcastic tone. "You think our enemies will follow any rules? Apart from using weapons, magic, or items, everything is fair within the arena. You better be prepared for low blows."


    Everyone looks at Oliver, but their attention is redirected to Arthur, especially the girl''s eyes, which glow brightly. "This is the kid that got us into this mess? He doesn''t look like a kid at all¡­" Jovie''s expression is wild; she breathes heavily due to the fight, her face sweaty, and her sharp teeth on disy.


    Arthur can tell she''s a noble based on her aura and appearance, which is superior to any servant''s, yet she can only be considered averagepared to Margaret.


    Before Oliver can say anything, Arthur steps forward and smiles confidently. "Arthur, the name, and yes, I''m the one who agreed to enter this game to save your ass."


    "Ohoho¡­" Jovieughs, the sparkle in her eyes bing more intense. "You''ve got the balls, I see. But how about showing if you have the strength to keep this posture?" She extends her hand to him. "Come on, get up here so I can give that pretty confident face of yours a good treat."


    Arthur feels something he hadn''t felt in months since his father left: the desire to fight someone without the intention of killing, just for fun.. "Alright!" He doesn''t hesitate to approach the ring and grabs Jovie''s hand.


    She pulls him into the ring with great force, and before his feet touch the arena, she already raises her leg, initiating a kick toward his stomach, *whoosh*


    ''She''s fast!'' Arthur feels that Jovie''s power is on the level of thest Bloody Golems he faced at home, fourth grade of the Elite Rank; and even a Mythic Fighter of grade fourth couldn''t match her speed.


    However, Arthur''s body is superior not just because of his royal lineage, but especially because it has been improved for weeks due to sex with his girls; so he can clearly see Jovie''s movements and grabs her shoulder to regain control in mid-air.


    *Swoosh* His movements are a bit faster than Jovie''s, shocking her, ''WHAT!?!'' She tries to react, but she''s in the middle of her strike, and Arthur uses the opportunity to change the direction of his fall tond behind her.


    ''No way!!!'' Jovie tries to use her elbow to punch Arthur, but he holds it while wrapping his other arm around her neck, capturing her in a sleeper hold before she can escape.


    "So you like low blows?" He asks in a teasing tone, but quickly begins to ease the pressure on her neck, after all, she''s his ally and is just trying to measure his reflexes and strength.


    "No!" But surprising Arthur, Jovie holds his arm around her neck. "I can get out of this; just give me a chance!"


    "Oh?" Arthur maintains medium pressure around her neck and prepares for Jovie''s reaction, but she surprises him again by pushing her body back against his without trying to remove his arms or even hit his ribs as he expected. "How is this going to help you?"


    "I know what I''m doing; just watch!" Jovie maintains a wild attitude, but as Arthur feels her rubbing her ass against his groin, he realizes he''s been tricked.


    Nyx can''t help but exim in his mind. ''She''s taking advantage of you!''

 Chapter 81: With The Fists

    "I''m almost making it!!" Jovie maintains her act while rubbing her body against Arthur as much as possible, his scent driving her wilder.


    "Really?" Arthur doesn''t appreciate being tricked, but he can''t really get mad at the girl since she''s trying so hard. Yet, he lets her go and pushes her forward.


    "Hey!" She turns around and shoots him an annoyed look. "I could have escaped if you gave me one more second."


    As Oliver and his cousinsugh, Arthur shakes his head in disappointment. "Do you use that approach often?"


    His question makes her blush a bit while sheughs shyly. "No one''s been worth the try so far¡­"


    Jovie can''t fool Arthur''s sharp eyes, but Oliver jumps into the arena to assist him. "Don''t believe her! Jovie is a pervert; she''s thirty but still acts like an innocent little girl¡­"


    "You feline ball sucker!" She attempts tond a kick on Oliver but he easily dodges, pushing her out of the ring with a swift move.


    Arthur can sense the difference between their auras, but since both are more than a whole Rank above him, he ends up relying on Nyx''s magic senses to provide an urate report on their cultivation:


    Jovie is in the fourth Grade of the Elite Rank, being thirty years old, which makes her a noble with good talentpared to the average level of Lakeview, but certainly not among the best noble lineages of the Eldoria Continent.


    The two younger cousins are also in the fourth Grade, one thirty-one and the other thirty-three, both with the same capabilities as Jovie. The third cousin is thirty-seven and is in the fifth grade of the Elite Rank, making him stronger and faster than the previous ones.


    But the difference bes quite significant whenparing Jovie with Oliver, who is thirty-four years old and is in the sixth grade of the Elite Rank. His potential is clearly rted to him being born with a slightly purer Lineagepared to his cousins.


    Yet, overall, that entire generation of Drummonds is already close to surpassing their parents even though they are considered young for being under fifty years old, undoubtedly due to all the resources their parents can now provide.


    Oliver ignores Jovie''sints and focuses on Arthur. "You''re really impressive¡­ Jovie went easy on you, but you''re truly on the level of an Elite Warrior despite being a Mystic Fighter¡­"


    "I''ve seen other Mystic Knights, but¡­" Oliver''s eldest cousinments, also impressed. "Doesn''t your kind have to rely on using magic to ovee higher-ranked Warriors? Can you really be so fast and strong just like that?"


    "You''re not using magic, are you?" Oliver quickly asks.


    ''Damn!'' Arthur feels cornered because he doesn''t want to lie to the people who will be his allies during the fight, but he also can''t exin that his body became so powerful due to sex with Margaret and Nyx.


    "I haven''t used magic so far," He speaks honestly. "I''ve started to study some basic things about it, but I don''t know how to use spells that are useful inbat yet."


    Oliver and his cousins be even more impressed with Arthur.


    "Your lineage must be incredibly pure."


    "Yeah, I''ve never seen anything like it¡­"


    "Such a genius, huh? Oliver must be jealous now, hehee¡­"


    Oliver ignores thements while concentrating on Arthur. "I thought I would be the strongest in our group, but now I''m not so sure; we''ll have to find out, alright?"


    Arthur bes excited about the fight again since Oliver is obviously stronger than Jovie. "Sure,"


    Oliver removes his belt with the scabbard and sword and tosses it to Jovie, who catches it in the air. "Better not to have weapons nearby while we fight seriously," Hements, and Arthur does the same, tossing his sword to Jovie.


    "Also, Arthur, give it your best because I won''t go easy," Oliver speaks in a friendly and excited tone as he gets into a fighting stance, with his legs slightly bent and his hands in fists.


    "My best, hmm?" Arthur can''t help but wonder about how his best potential is limited to the use of a de to ess his Intent. Yet, Liam also knew how to handle himself well with fists and feet, so that technique is still within him as Arthur.


    "Yeah," Oliver wastes no time, advancing with an agile and light step, *Swoosh,* He punches forward with his right arm.


    Arthur sees Oliver''s movements, which are faster than Jovie''s, but he still manages to dodge the punch with ease.


    "Good reflexes!" Oliver praises butunches another punch immediately, this one with more speed, *Whoosh* *Swoosh,* Arthur needs to use his senses and agility to the maximum to dodge Oliver''s consecutive punches, which seem to move faster and faster.


    ''He''s so fast!'' Arthur manages to match Oliver in speed, but the guy appears well-skilled with his fists, making Arthur struggle to predict all his movements.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Arthur continues on the defensive, just dodging the punches while trying to understand Oliver''s technique, but as soon as he feels confident enough to try a counter-attack, Oliver finds an opening andnds a punch on Arthur''s face,* Bam*


    Arthur feels the impact of Oliver''s fist on his cheek, a medium pain echoing through his skull; he''s dazed for a second and pushed back.


    "SHIT!" Oliver quickly advances and catches Arthur''s arm before he hits the ropes at the edge of the arena. "I''m sorry, Arthur, I had to push my body to the limit and couldn''t hold back my strength."


    Arthur tastes the metallic tang of blood inside his mouth due to a small cut. Yet, to him, that pain is nothing, just a scratchpared to the brutal training with the Bloody Golems at home.


    "I''m fine," he wipes the drop of blood trickling from his lips while smiling at Oliver. Nice hit; you have good technique."


    "Good technique?!" Jovie exims sarcastically. "Oliver goes around showing off a fancy sword, but his favorite ones are fist weapons!"


    His cousins nod. "That''s why Aunt Josephine insisted that the duels be unarmed; yeah, no noble under fifty in Lakeview can beat Oliver in a fistfight without using magic."


    "Ohh," Arthur looks at Oliver with an enthusiastic expression. "Your mother is really smart."


    "Hahaha¡­" Oliverughs proudly. "The old woman has her tricks, but I still had my doubts; after all, we will have to face many strong opponents¡­ however, now that I see how you also seem to handle well with your fists, I think we can''t lose."


    "I see," Arthur surprises the group by starting to remove his tunic and shoes, keeping just his shirt and shorts. "But I haven''t shown my best yet¡­ It''s been a while since I fought only with my fists, and these clothes were getting in the way,"


    He quickly stretches his arms and legs, making Oliver and his cousins, especially Jovie, once again impressed with his appearance. ''Damn, he''s so hot!!!'' The girl gets wet really fast.


    Oliver stops envying Arthur''s body and also gets ready. "Now, shall we go all out?"


    "I guess so," Arthur flexes his neck side to side, making low *crack* sounds; now that he has an idea of Oliver''s strength and skill, he can go all out.


    "Let''s go!" He dashes toward Oliver, using his agility to the maximum, *Whooosh!*


    "Fuck-!" Oliver barely has time to react, but his reflexes in such a style ofbat are exceptionally good, and he manages to dodge at thest second.


    *Whoosh!* Arthur follows up with a series of punches, pressing Oliver just like the guy did to him before. Oliver remains on the defensive for only a few seconds before getting hit in the face by Arthur, *Bam*


    Unlike Arthur, Oliver goes directly to the floor, leaving the spectators with widened eyes.


    "Oi, oi, are you alright?" Arthur quickly extends a hand to Oliver, helping him to stand up.


    "Yeah!" Oliver spits out a bit of blood, but his expression is happy and excited. "Damn, boy, you have an amazing technique, too!"


    "Haha," Arthurughs, but in reality, he''s adapting his technique to a non-lethal form because all of Liam''s movements were intended to kill.


    "Let''s continue," Oliver gets into a fighting stance again and signals for Arthur to attack.


    *Whoosh* Arthur goes all out, and they start exchanging rapid punches and kicks. Jovie and the other spectators can hardly follow their movements with their eyes and only understand what''s happening when one of them hits the floor.


    Both Arthur and Oliver fight without holding back,nding brutal hits on each other, but at the same time, they seem to enjoy it a lot and continue for half an hour non stopping.


    Both end up sitting in the arena, breathing heavily with faces and chests dirt with blood. But while Oliver has several purple bruises on his skin, Arthur''s body looks perfect, except for a few small cuts on his lips and eyebrows.


    They look at each other, and Oliver starts tough. "Hahaha... those trashes stand no chance; we''re going to destroy them!"


    Arthurughs, too, excited to face someone he actually wants to hurt. "Fighting like this isn''t bad¡­"


    He''s fine, not minding the slight pain in his body, but Oliver quickly epts some pills that Miriam, his cat-girl maid, brings for him, along with a bottle of water and a clean towel, which she gently uses to clean his face.


    Seeing that scene, Jovie also grabs the same things and approaches Arthur with an expectant expression. "Can I take care of you?"


    "Thanks," Arthur isn''t upset by the girl''s attempt to help him, but he still avoids her ''help'' and goes to one of the many bathrooms in the house, where Nyx heals his wounds with kisses and love juices.


    Afterward, he returns to the patio and starts working on strategies with Oliver and the others. The atmosphere is friendly and exciting, so the group doesn''t even notice the hours passing until sunset¡­

 Chapter 82: Before the Banquet {R-18}

    Josephine arrives home in the early evening with Aria, Margaret, and Eve. Thedies'' group goes straight to the inner patio and finds Arthur drinking wine with Oliver and his cousins animatedly.


    "Oh my~" Aria smiles upon seeing him having fun.


    Josephine is immensely pleased with that. "They already look like a family, don''t they?"


    Aria just smiles at the cunning olddy; Arthur notices their arrival and approaches them with an excited smile. "You took so long. Oliver really said that women could spend days choosing clothes¡­"


    "And what do you know about women?!" Aria pinches Arthur''s cheek. "Men cannotin when women take long getting ready to look beautiful for them."


    "Oi, oi," Arthurins, but even being pinched by Aria is pleasurable. "Got it, I got it, fine??"


    "Hahaha¡­" Josephineughs at Aria and Arthur''s interaction, but then she casts a fake annoyed nce at Oliver. "My son should know this; after all, his mother''s legacy is making clothes!"


    Oliver approaches his mother with an apologetic look. "I won''tin about something like that again, right?"


    "I doubt it," Josephine sighs and then notices some blood stains on both Oliver''s and Arthur''s clothing. "You trained quite a bit, I see¡­ and even though you''re going to fight tonight, this is still a banquet, so it''s better if you get washed up and put on clean clothes."


    "Of course, Mother," Oliver and Arthur exchange friendly nces as the young man and his cousins leave the patio to get ready for the night.


    Josephine turns her attention to Arthur and his girls. "Come with me; I''ve prepared rooms for you."


    The group follows Josephine into the grand mansion, which appears increasingly luxurious. It is furnished with all sorts of useful things. Paintings, magic tolls, and magical flowers adorn the walls; the floor has wooden flooring and soft carpet, and animated servants are all around.


    In the main hall, there is a grand staircase with golden handrails that curves to take people from the first to the fourth floor, but Josephine leads them into arge box made of ck wood and ss that is lifted by ropes through a magical mechanism. ''An elevator¡­'' Arthur remembers such things from Earth.


    As they pass through the floors, it''s possible to see a clear difference: the first floor is just for reception areas and services; the second floor, although still luxurious, is the servants'' quarters, with dozens of bedrooms, bathrooms, and even kitchens just for them; this is really different from other noble families who keep their servants far from their homes in dirty holes.


    The third floor doesn''t seem much different from the first, being mainly divided into sections with open reception areas,rge rooms with specific purposes, and many guest bedrooms as well.


    Josephine doesn''t take them there, but to the fourth floor, the most luxurious and cozy, where her and her family''s bedrooms are located. She takes them to a side opposite her room, but every corner of that ce is vast and stylish, making Arthur''s house, which is mainly focused onfort for a few people, seem somehow simple.


    "Here," Josephine shows four bedrooms around arge hallway, where there is also a big bathroom at the end. "There are magical bells in all the rooms and in the hallway, so if you need anything just use them and a servant will arrive quickly."


    Aria and Arthur don''t find all that treatment so surprising, but Margaret feels like she''s in a fairy tale, her eyes shining all the time while she holds her prince''s hand.


    The group thanks Josephine, who leaves them in peace to get ready as well. "We still have two hours until the start of the banquet, so take your time."


    But before reaching the elevator, Josephine sees Aria and Eve entering a room while Arthur and Margaret enter another, making her wonder about it. ''Aren''t they too young to be sleeping together already? Ah¡­ maybe he can teach some things to Oliver; I wouldn''t mind having grandchildren already¡­''


    While Aria and Eve prepare in one room, Arthur pushes Margaret onto therge bed in the other room.


    "I missed you, honey." He kisses her lips, face, and neck while his hands run over her corbone, slipping under her bra and touching her small melons.


    "Mhmm~" She lets out cute moans. "You''re so excited, hubby~ is this the result of several hours without doing anything naughty?"


    "Haha..." Arthur chuckles. It wasn''t long ago that he had sex with Nyx in the bathroom, but all that effort fighting with Oliver left him hungry.


    Margaret smiles with a blushing and expectant face. "I''ve longed for your touch all day..." She holds Arthur''s head as he moves his lips down her body. "But... I have to get ready for the banquet. I want to be perfect so you can be proud of me."


    "Nonsense," Arthurments in a loving tone. "You don''t need anyone''s approval for me to be proud of you, my love."


    *-* Margaret''s eyes shine like magical pearls. "I know that... but I like to look pretty around you."


    Arthur knows that Margaret is well-groomed; she''s always been that way, keeping her hair always clean and tidy, her clothes impable, always fragrant and clean even in the vige. So, it''s normal for her to want to look even more graceful among the nobles.


    "Alright," He smiles and goes back to kissing her lips before getting up from the bed and picking her up like a princess. "Let me help you take a bath then."


    "Hehehe~" She giggles, happy in his arms. "You? Help me in the bath? You always end up covering my body with your seeds every time..."


    "This time I''m going to take it seriously," Hements in an excited tone as he takes Margaret to the bathroom at the end of the hallway.


    Margaret really feels like a princess in Arthur''s arms, but then a naughty smile appears on her face as she brings her lips close to his ear to whisper. "I think we have time to y a bit, though."


    "A bit, you say?" Arthurughs as he enters the bathroom; the ce is as big as the bathroom in his house, with some cabs full of towels and special products, and also arge bathtub with hot water.


    He closes the door, and Margaret jumps out of his arms, already helping him take off his clothes. He also helps take off hers, and in a few seconds, they are both naked.


    "You worked hard today..." Margaret runs her hands over his chest and then licks his skin, tasting his sweat. Just as Nyx''s sweat is delicious for Arthur, his sweat is for women.


    Arthur hugs Margaret and squeezes her buttocks with hisrge hands, pulling her body closer and making his hard cock slide between her legs. "And I thought about you all the time... how I wanted to be touching you... kissing you..."


    "Hehehe~" Margaret bites Arthur''s nipple. "You don''t need sweet words to get me... Also, you have Nyx by your side; I bet you two did naughty things in secret."


    "Hmm," Arthur doesn''t deny it, but then he puts the protective enchantment on Margaret''s lower belly area before picking her up in his arms again and stepping into the bathtub. "That doesn''t change the fact that I thought about you, too."


    "I see..." Margaret smiles proudly.


    Arthur sits in the bathtub with Margaret on hisp and the hot water covering half of their bodies. He lifts her by the thighs and fits his cock''s head at the entrance to her love cave. "Ohh, this wonderful tightness... I really missed it!"


    "Ahhh~" Margaret also let out a long moan. "And I missed your dick, darling~"


    Arthur slowly lowers Margaret''s body, making his cock make its way inside her wet pussy. She extends her arms back and wraps them around his head, turning her own face for them to kiss.


    "Mhmm~" She let out more moans between the kisses. "Your dick is going so deep¡­ ahhh~ that¡­ it has gotten bigger recently, I''m sure¡­"


    "Maybe a little¡­" Arthur doesn''t measure his cock, but he also noticed that it''s reaching the deepest part of Margaret more easily in thest week. "Don''t worry, honey, I won''t push everything¡­"


    "But I like it when you put everything~" She smiles hornily. "Your dick makes my pussy so greedy¡­ I don''t mind if you make it take the shape of your dick~"


    "That''s my naughty girl," Arthurughs while letting Margaret''s weight make his cock go deeper inside her pussy, which clings and twitches around his hard member excitedly.


    "Nhahh~" Margaret always feels a bit of pain when Arthur''s thick cock is all inside her pussy, but that''s also when she feels the most pleasure, so much pleasure that any ufortable sensation quickly fades.


    "Just like that, ahh~" She pleads between moans and kisses. "Put the whole thing inside¡­ dig deep inside my pussy¡­ hubby~!"


    "Sure, honey¡­" Arthur stops holding Margaret, and she starts to move her ass up and down, allowing him to use his hands to embrace her slender body and grope her breasts intensely.


    "Mhmm~ I''m almost there¡­" Margaret moves her hips faster, banging her ass against Arthur''s groin, which makes her quickly reach the climax. "Cumming~!!!"


    She forces Arthur''s cock even deeper inside her pussy as if she wants it to break the protective barrier and shoot the cum directly inside her baby room.


    "Ahhh~! I feel it¡­ your hot cock milk overflowing inside me¡­ this is so good~!!"


    "Yeah!" Arthur hugs Margaret''s waist tightly and pulls her body down, shooting lots of seeds inside her pussy, which twitches harder, thanking him for the meal.


    Arthur feels Margaret''s body turn limp due to the incredibly pleasurable orgasm, so he holds her in his arms in that position, his cock still rock hard inside her pussy.


    He just kisses her for two minutes until she starts to move her hips again. "Oh, should we start the bath now, or¡­"


    "A second round~!" She exims excitedly. "I think we have time for a second¡­"


    "I agree," Arthur fucks Margaret again until both are satisfied. Well, they could certainly continue, but the banquet will start in about an hour, so Arthur helps Margaret to get clean, and she goes back to their bedroom to get ready.


    He doesn''t need as much time to put his clothes on and get his hair nice, so he stays in the bath a bit longer, clearly to fuck Nyx a bit, too, before going back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 83: Wolves Welcoming the Sheep (1/2)

    Even after spending time in the bath with Nyx, Arthur still manages to get ready before Margaret and Aria, who still wish to perfect their hair and makeup. So, he descends to the ground floor and meets Oliver and Josephine at the house''s entrance.


    The feast is ted to start at eight o''clock, and although it''s just a few minutes to the hour, some guests begin to arrive in grand, elegant carriages; the first arrivals are all members of the Drummond family, Josephine''s siblings and cousins, including the parents of Jovie and others who will fight alongside Oliver and Arthur.


    Everyone is quite curious about Arthur, especially after sensing how special his lineage is. Yet, they behave friendly and kindly under Josephine''s stern gaze.


    While the Drummonds settle at a singlerge table in the courtyard, other carriages roll into the property, in fact, several of them in a row, making Oliver sigh. "The damn fool really brought everyone he could¡­"


    "That''s good, right?" Josephine smiles as she uses a fan to cover her mouth. "The more of them together, the more of them will fall, and there''s nothing they can do about it."


    Arthur doesn''t yet understand what kind of political game this is, but he''s interested in finding out how to y too, especially against foolish nobles like Anastasia''s family.


    Upon remembering Anastasia, Arthur sees her stepping out of the first carriage, escorted by servants like a proud princess. Behind her appear Elias, her older brother and Oliver''s rival, and other young men anddies. Lastly, Dmitri and his wife, who follow the group up to Josephine, Oliver, and Arthur.


    "Josephine..." Dmitri greets her with a venomous expression like that of a snake, but the cunningdy merely smiles kindly and greets them all. Oliver just nods, and Arthur maintains a cool expression, enraging the Isambard family.


    As Josephine exchanges a few words with the group, Oliver shares hostile nces with Elias and whispers to Arthur, "This trash is the only one with any potential, so one of us should face him; Anastasia also has a sister who will fight, and she might be a good match for Jovie."


    "I see," Arthur nods. "You can have Elias and Jovie, his sister."


    "Thank you, good sir," Oliverments in a yful tone, and bothugh, further irritating Elias.


    While the Isambards head to the patio and take arge table on the opposite side from the Drummonds, other nobles emerge from their carriages and are greeted courteously by Josephine.


    Arthur is struck by how none there harbors good intentions toward each other, yet they all act politely and pompously. ''It''s like wolves and snakes pretending to be friends...'' He shares with Nyx.


    ''Both sides think they''re superior, but all they have are their arrogant attitudes and luxurious clothes; in the end, the names of their families mean nothing against real power... they''re all sheep here, and your mother, the wolf.''


    ''I thought I was a wolf too...'' Arthurments in a mock disappointed tone.


    ''Hehehe...'' Nyx giggles in his mind. ''Maybe you are, but can you handle the guy from thest carriage?''


    ''How strong is he?''


    ''A first-grade champion,''


    ''Oh... the Viscount that Oliver mentioned... I guess I could kill him using my sword.''


    Arthur is confident of that because Aria mentioned that Swordmaster Intent can easily cut through anyone below the Hero Rank; but of course, he would need tond a fatal blow for that, which would surely be extremely difficult at his current rank.


    ''Maybe you can,'' Nyxments in a tempting tone. ''How does it feel to be a wolf among sheep who have no idea of your true power?''


    As Nyx whispers ideas inside Arthur''s mind, he listens to Oliver murmuring about all the nobles showing up.


    "Most of them pose no threat to us, with only a few individuals having real potential..."


    Oliver names some nobles holding the title of Baron, and their descendants will be the greatest challenge of the evening, starting with the families of Winfred, Wymane, and Carman, and thenst and most importantly, the Whittlees, who descend from thest carriage.


    Led by a tall man in his forties with entirely grey hair, the group consists of four young men and five women, four of whom are the Viscount''s wives, and one his daughter, a warrior of the same age and Rank as Jovie.


    "Madam Drummond..." The Viscount smiles at her with a far more confident expression than Dmitri''s.


    "Viscount Whittlee," Josephine gives a slight bow. "It''s a pleasant surprise to have you with us tonight."


    "Oh?" He raises his eyebrow. "No need to be so courteous, I am grateful for this opportunity; my children are very excited about a good tournament, and to be honest, I am eager to see how impressive the younger generation is."


    "I, too, am curious to see this..." Josephine responds with a confident smile on her face.


    As they talk, Oliver can''t hide the concern in his eyes while Arthur hears something interesting from Nyx. ''This guy has an Astral Beast!''


    ''You can feel his Astral Beast?''


    ''I think so, well, I''ve always sensed the energies of your parents'' Astral Beasts, their energies are quite powerful and distinct, and this Viscount also has a simr energy in his body, although it''s immensely inferior to your parents''.''


    ''I see,'' Arthur can''t help but be curious about the other people around. ''Does anyone else here have an Astral Beast? Josephine or Oliver, perhaps?''


    ''No,'' Nyx quickly responds. ''I would have noticed before; this guy is the first person with an Astral Beast I''ve seen in this city.''


    ''It seems awakening one is harder than I thought,'' Arthur remembers what he learned from his mother about Astral Beasts. ''What was the name of that item people use... Awakening Stone? Maybe they''re quite rare in towns like this?''


    ''Maybe, but it could also be that these people''s noble lineages aren''t pure enough, which makes sense that even someone like Josephine is limited to the Elite Rank. But the Viscount reached the Champion Rank, so he may be the most powerful person in this town.''


    ''It makes sense...'' Arthur wonders how rare it is to find someone with an Astral Beast and what the Astral Beast of the Viscount of Lakeview town might be.

 Chapter 84: Wolves Welcoming the Sheep (2/2)

    As Arthur gazes at the Viscount, the man turns and casts a prating look towards him, making his Champion''s aura create pressure around Arthur.


    This pressure isn''t as overwhelming as the one Aria ced on Josephine, but Arthur feels his body be heavy and breathing bes difficult. ''Is this the power of a Champion?''


    ''This definitely seems out of our league now!'' Nyx shares her energy with Arthur, helping him withstand the pressure from the Viscount, but it causes sweat to drip down his face.


    Josephine notices what is happening, but before she can think of what to do, Oliver steps in front of Arthur, and the Viscount feels his aura immediately contained. ''What the heck?!''


    He looks at Oliver with a shocked expression, but then feels a terrifying auraing from the house. ''Who???'' He looks up to see one of the curtains being closed behind a window on the fourth floor.


    No one but him noticed that aura, but Josephine can see that something happened. "Your Excellency?" She calls to him with a curious tone.


    "Ahem," He tries to shake off the fear that the terrifying aura instilled in his body and turns his gaze back to Arthur. "You must be the boy Anastasia mentioned so excitedly..."


    "I guess so," Arthur speaks in a casual tone, and all the nobles around the Viscount make shocked and hostile expressions, while Josephine and Oliver smile.


    The Viscount isn''t upset but rather more curious. "You''re not from here, right? Perhaps you don''t understand our customs, so we might overlook one or two mistakes, but even our patience has limits."


    Although Arthur can rely on his mother''s power, he doesn''t want to be dependent on her, so provoking an enemy he isn''t entirely sure he can kill is definitely a mistake. So, he contains his emotions and smiles coldly. "I understand."


    "Good, good... We adults do not meddle in the affairs of the young, but actions have consequences, so I hope you are prepared for them." The Viscountments in a threatening tone as his children cast hostile nces at Arthur.


    Josephine steps in front of the Viscount with a friendly expression. "We shouldn''t keep the others waiting, right, your Excellency? Let''s allow the young ones to settle their disputes in the arena, as our ancestors did."


    "Of course," He nods slightly towards Arthur and Oliver before gesturing for his wives and children to follow him to the patio. "I am sure the spectacle will be memorable today..."


    The Viscount''s children show different reactions as they pass by Arthur, someughing provocatively, others with merely hostile looks, and his daughter has a lustful gleam in her eyes; the girl even tries to touch Arthur''s face, but he steps back, avoiding it.


    The Viscount''s wives try not to look at him but all end up ncing at him, even if only for a second, impressed with his appearance.


    Thest to pass, stops and looks directly into his eyes. "Anastasia is mine alone, and I won''t let your stupid servant get away with this!"


    Arthur feels his blood boil when the woman insults Margaret, but again he knows he can''t deal with the Viscount alone now, so he contains his fury and stores it in his heart to use at the right moment.


    The woman is surprised to see Arthur''s face as cold as a block of ice, "Humph," She turns and follows her husband.


    ''That bitch! I''ll kill her!!'' Nyx exims furiously in Arthur''s mind, but he tries to stay calm. ''In the right time, dear... I''ll leave her to you,''


    Unaware of Arthur''s thoughts, Josephine and Oliver are surprised by his calmness. "Are you okay, Arthur?" He asks.


    "Yeah," Arthur nods, but he notices Josephine''s curious look, analyzing every action of his. "Shall we start? I really need to beat someone right now."


    "Hahaha," Oliverughs as he walks towards the patio. "Let''s go, I''ll let you face that bitch''s son, you can hit him as much as you want."


    Arthur is eager due to the idea and follows Oliver while Josephine continues to gaze at him in the same thoughtful manner. ''How cold must he be to not show his emotions like that?'' She remembers how Arthur became violent to defend Margaret, so she is sure that he will not forgive the Viscount and his family.


    Josephine follows the duo, and they arrive at the patio, where the noble families are separated into threerge groups: there are the Drummonds, who are in the minority but are the single bigger family there; then there''s Dmitri and his allies, which includes the family of the Viscount and those rted to his wives.


    The third andrgest group consists of neutral families who currently prefer to support the Viscount; some of them were invited by Dmitri and others by Josephine, and although many of the young people from those families arepeting against the Drummonds, they are there to participate in the event, not to support Dmitri.


    Everyone sits around the arena and begins to be served by Josephine''s servants, with food and drink aplenty; people don''t stop talking about the youngpetitors, but since thepetition isn''t starting, Dmitri bes impatient.


    "What are we waiting for, Josephine?" He asks in an annoyed tone.


    But she just smiles gently. "Just a minute, we are waiting for myst guests of honor."


    Most of those nobles are confused, but Arthur knows whom Josephine is talking about, and just as he thinks about them, the trio appears, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Little Eve, in her childlike dress, looks like a princess already, convincing everyone that in the not-too-distant future, her beauty will be enough to cause the downfall of entire kingdoms.


    Behind her is Margaret, wearing her ck and white dress, the finest and most elegant piece Josephine has ever made, adorning her natural beauty perfectly. Her beauty makes those around even more envious because she does note from noble lineage and yet is more beautiful than any woman there, except one...


    That is, of course, Aria, who now wears a blood-red column-style dress with golden adornments covering her lower body entirely but highlighting her perfect curves; the dress is sleeveless, revealing her delicate shoulders, but has a full neckline, not showing even an inch of her ample bust.


    While Eve has her hair tied back in a ponytail, Margaret and Aria have simr buns, both adorned with delicate braids around and some loose strands gracing their faces like a waterfall; they also have light makeup on, especially lipstick leaving their lips a deep red and eyeshadow around their eyes.


    All the men on the patio are left speechless at the sight of these women, who can only be described as goddesses, making their women look likeplete trash.


    Oliver is the first to manage to look away and punches Arthur in the shoulder, "Damn, man!! Is this some kind of torture???"


    Arthurughs, but he also feels a bitter taste in his mouth as he looks at Aria, so beautiful that it awakens immoral feelings in his heart. "I think it might be..."

 Chapter 85: Contest Introductions

    "Who is that angel?"


    "She''s so beautiful!"


    "The most perfect..."


    "She is a goddess!!"


    Themotion grows among the nobles like fire in dry grass; men are dumbfounded, and women are so envious that Aria can feel her skin burning under their stares.


    Eve runs into Arthur''s arms, and even Margaret feels a bit envious of Aria attracting all the attention, but Arthur smiles at her, which makes her feel proud as well.


    Aria notices this and whispers to her, "The person you want to admire you is looking at you, so don''t mind the others." Shements and starts walking towards Arthur. Margaret smiles and also slowly walks in that direction.


    The nobles keep talking about them, and some more daring ones try to approach the girls, especially the Viscount''s youngest son, Esmond.


    He kneels in front of Aria, "My Lady, your beauty¡ª" but before he can finish his sentence, Aria quickens her pace and passes by the young man,pletely ignoring him.


    ''Damn!'' He sees Margaret approaching, and she shakes her head with a mocking smile, making the man feel even more humiliated. To make matters worse, all the other young nobles behind alsough at him, and his father shakes his head in disappointment.


    Other brave young men try to approach Aria, but she ignores them all and continues walking towards Arthur, staring fixedly into his eyes.


    The resemnce between Arthur and Aria is striking, and everyone understands that she is his mother, yet they are envious of him for all her attention being directed at him.


    Under so many gazes, Aria arrives in front of Arthur and smiles at his stunned expression. "What''s wrong? Didn''t you like Mommy''s look~?"


    "No... of course not..." Arthur can''t stop gazing at her lips shining with the deepest shade of red. "It''s just that I''ve never seen you like this..."


    "Hehe~" Aria giggles charmingly. "The rarest crowns are adorned with the most beautiful stones."


    ''What did she mean by that?'' Arthur is confused for a second, but Nyx quickly exins. ''She''s saying she dressed beautifully to stand by your side, making all these stupid nobles die jealous.''


    "Oh," Arthur offers his arms to Aria, and she links her arm with his, then he looks at Margaret who arrives with a loving smile. "You look beautiful, my love, all three of you actually," He winks at little Eve, making the girlugh joyfully.


    Then, he offers his other arm to Margaret, who epts it and uses her hand to hold Eve''s. With his threedies, Arthur smiles proudly, making dozens of nobles see him as some kind of god, or rather, a demon, a seductive Devil with the most beautiful goddesses at his side.


    Arthur ignores all the envious stares and takes the girls to sit near Josephine, who keeps ces by her side at the center of the Drummond table.


    "You all look wonderful!" Josephine exims, proud, after all, those dresses were made by her. She also casts a mysterious nce at Arthur. "You know how to thank me for this, don''t you?"


    He nods to her before kissing the three girls, each in a unique and special way, of course. Then, he, too, sits down at the table.


    "Now that we''re all here, we can begin the main event," Josephine stands up and raises a ss of wine. "You all must know the rules, but it doesn''t hurt to repeat. No weapons, no artifacts, no special items, no magic, and of course, no Astral Beasts."


    All the nobles disy the same annoyed expression when Josephine mentions the Astral Beasts, given that none of them, except for the Viscounts, has one; yet, Arthur can''t help but wonder about it with Nyx. ''Am I cheating because sleeping with you makes me stronger?''


    ''I guess so, but how would they find out? Hahaha...'' Nyxughs in his mind.


    Josephine continues exining the rules. "There are no limits on rounds or an order; eachpetitor can fight as many times as they can stand and leave the arena after each round, but if they surrender anytime, the fight is stopped, and thepetitor is removed from thepetition. If there''s any kind of cheating, thepetitor is also removed,m naturally."


    "There are basically two groups: my family and the Isamberds and their allies. My family will face everyone else, but..." She looks towards Dmitri and the Viscount. "Competitors outside of our little dispute are here just for fun, so they can choose a side to support or remain neutral."


    "Since my family is clearly outnumbered, I think it''s fair that challengers step into the arena, and my side can choose an opponent, but of course, only if you all agree to this." She speaks in a polite tone.


    "No-" Dmitri almost stands toin, but the Viscount begins to speak, and he quickly quiets down. "It''s fair, and let it be seen as bncing the number difference." He suggests, and most nobles nod, agreeing with him.


    ''How does that bnce anything? Stupid nobles!'' Nyx exims in Arthur''s mind. ''But they''re still going to lose, such useless trash! Hahahaa...''


    Josephine is also confident, so she nods to the Viscount. "Alright, then we can begin. Let the first challengere forward."


    "Me!"


    "I''ll go!!"


    "Let me do this, Your Excellency!"


    Several men from families allied with the Whittlees offer themselves as the first challengers, all Warriors in the early grades of the Elite Rank, while the stronger ones merely watch.


    Elias, Anastasia''s brother, and Edgar, the Viscount''s eldest son, are also the olderpetitors in the group, aged forty-seven and forty-eight, respectively. They take the lead of the group and start deciding who will go for the first fight, an important confrontation as it opens thepetition.


    After some discussion, they make their choice, and a man who appears to be in his twenties but is actually thirty-seven steps into the arena.


    "My name is Esmond Clifford," He speaks in a proud tone; after all, he is the Viscount''s youngest son. While half of the nobles apud, Esmond casts a lustful look at Aria with a confident smile. "I dedicate this fight and victory to the most beautiful Lady in the world."


    Arthur doesn''t think twice before standing up and flexing his fingers, making low *Creeack* sounds. "Alright, you asked for it."


    "Hahaha!!" Oliver and his cousins start tough. "Congrattions, Esmond, you got his attention."

 Chapter 86: Who is Your Stepfather?

    Under the sounds of apuse and praise, Esmond presents himself in the arena, his arms as wide as his smile and his confident eyes aimed at Aria.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt your son if he surrenders quickly," A malevolent gleam appears in his eyes for a second as he whispers to himself. "Not too much, I guess¡­"


    "..." Aria remains silent as old memoriese to her mind, memories of a time when she was an adventurer and Draven was just part of her group. She remembers exactly his words in her mind. ''You can''t beat him nearly to death just because he tried to touch your ass!''


    ''Draven always tried to contain his violent side, fearing ending up like his father, but Arthur is the opposite¡­'' Aria can see the dark desire within her son through his eyes. ''He is going to hurt this fool... because he tried to mess with his Mommy¡­ What a possessive boy~''


    Arthur walks slowly towards the arena with a calm expression, but Oliver stops him and whispers in his ear. "Esmond is the weakest among the Viscount''s children, so you don''t need to exert yourself to the maximum... I mean, don''t let them see all your potential in the first fight."


    "Got it," Arthur nods, and Oliver taps his shoulder, "Show him what happens when someone messes with our mothers."


    Arthur climbs into the arena with a jump andnds in front of Esmond, who smirks at him. "Look, kid, when I make your mother my second wife, you''re going to be my stepson, so I can go easy on you; just follow my lead."


    "You talk too much," Arthurments as he takes off his vest and tosses it towards Margaret, who catches it quickly. He continues in pants and shoes, wearing his shirt tight against his muscles.


    Esmond frowns at seeing the outline of Arthur''s defined muscles, and of course, all the women present there have the same impressed reaction. "You want it the hard way, I see¡­ your mother must have spoiled you, but I''ll correct that¡­ I''ll teach her to do many things right, hehe¡­"


    A ck glow emerges in Arthur''s blue eyes, and he closes them as he takes a deep breath. At the same time, Josephine raises a ss with one hand and a fork with the other. "On my signal..."


    "We''re going to have a lot of fun," Esmond continues his speech in a taunting tone with a lustful expression on his disgusting face. "Me and my new little whore... your mo-"


    *Ding* The sound of Josephine''s fork hitting the ss echoes through the courtyard, the starting signal.


    *Whoosh* Arthur crosses the three-meter space between him and Esmond in the blink of an eye like a shadow.


    ''THE FU-!'' Esmond only has time to think about reacting but can''t do anything to avoid Arthur''s fist hitting his face like a cold marble stone.


    *BAM!*


    He is knocked down immediately by the insane strength of Arthur; his head hits the arena floor like a hollow rock and rebounds while his blood spatters out of his mouth and nose; a piercing sound echoes in his head, he bes dizzy, his vision blurs, and his senses go dormant due to the shock.


    ''W-w-what...'' Esmond feels his body be heavy and then light; he is pulled up by Arthur like a soft bag of blood and bones.


    "Are you alright?" Arthur asks in a yful tone while using his hand to hold Esmond upright by the shirt and waves the other in front of his dazed eyes. "Don''t tell me I already broke you? No... that''s not good," Heughs. "How are you going to be my stepfather like this?"


    "Y-y-you!" Esmond tries to contain the pain in his head and punch Arthur, but he holds the poor man''s fist easily.


    "Oh, you still have some strength left?" Arthur mocks and punches Esmond in the stomach, making him spit out a lot of blood as he is thrown back and hits the ropes in the corner of the arena.


    "ARGH-!" Esmond feels a lot of pain echoing through his body, especially in his head. His vision is still blurred, so he sees Arthur appear in front of him as a blur.


    "N-n-no!" Esmond tries to flee, but Arthur holds his neck with a firm grip. "Why don''t you just give up?"


    "YOU SON OF B-!"


    He tries to curse, but Arthur wraps his arm around his neck and pushes him against the ropes of the arena, forcing him towards his family''s table.


    "Look¡­" Arthur whispers in Esmond''s ear from behind while his whole family looks at them with different expressions: the Viscount seems calm but can''t hide the shock and disappointment in his gaze; Esmond''s brothers are furious, but his sister has a special glow in her eyes, as do the Viscount''s wives, including Esmond''s mother.


    "Do you see how your mother is peeking at us¡­" Arthur speaks in a teasing tone like a devil. "She doesn''t seem devastated by the brutal way I''m treating her little boy¡­ no-no¡­ she seems¡­ excited."


    "NO!!!" Esmond tries to struggle to free himself from Arthur''s grip.


    But Arthur punches his ribs, causing waves of pain to echo through his body, and keeps him forced in that leaning position against the arena ropes.


    "Look at her!" Arthur smiles as he whispers in Esmond''s ear and maintains eye contact with his mother. "She looks like a bitch in heat¡­ I bet she desires to be in your ce right now so I could fuck her from behind like an animal¡­"


    "YOU BAST-" Esmond tries to use all the strength he has left, but before he makes a move, Arthur punches his ribs again, making him moan in pain.


    "You know I''m telling the truth¡­" Arthur holds Esmond by the hair, forcing him to see his mother''s expression, a mix of fascination and excitement. ''WHY?!?!''


    "Do you see, don''t you?" Arthurughs diabolically in Esmond''s ear. "That''s the difference between our mothers¡­ mine would never look at you, an insect that she wouldn''t even bother to crush under her feet¡­"


    ''DAMN!!!'' Esmond feels a lot of pain all over his body, but the pain in his ego is much more torturous.


    Arthur doesn''t stop, forcing the poor man even more brutally against the resistant ropes of the arena while whispering just for him to hear. "Your mother, on the other hand¡­ if I show my dick to her, she''ll kneel down and suck¡­ and then, beg for me to fuck her¡­"


    ''YOUUUU-'' Esmond screams in his mind, but he can''t fight against Arthur, so he swallows his pride and anger, using the rest of his forces to stretch his hand towards his father. "I¡­ give up!!"


    "Good boy," Arthur speaks aloud and then releases Esmond, who falls from the arena in front of his family''s table.


    None of his brothers and not even his own mother help him; they all keep their shocked gazes on Arthur, especially the Viscount, who strives to stay calm but can''t hide the fury inside his eyes.


    Arthur ignores those stupid nobles and looks at his mother, who is gazing at him with a proud smile now. They exchange nces, and she winks at him, making his smile even brighter.

 Chapter 87: Initial Rounds

    Silence reigns among the nobles allied with Dmitri and the Viscount, as well as those neutral, and even the Drummonds are shocked by the level of brutality Arthur achieved in precisely one minute.


    ''How did he do that?''


    ''How can a Mystic Fighter be so powerful?''


    ''And how did he destroy an Elite Warrior in body and mind so quickly?''


    ''Not a second more than a minute...''


    ''A fucking minute to destroy a man...''


    ''What kind of person is he?''


    ''A Demon!''


    ''He must be a fucking Demon!''


    Though nobody voices these thoughts aloud, their looks say it all. Among those present, including the majority of the Drummonds, only a few are not now scared of Arthur.


    The Viscount is clearly one of them, as are some leaders of Lakeview''s most powerful families and, of course, Josephine and Oliver, who are smiling excitedly at Arthur.


    Arthur ignores the emergingments and casts his gaze towards the Viscount and his sons. No one moves a muscle, so Arthur turns and leaps from the arena before walking towards the Drummonds'' main table.


    "That was fantastic!" Oliver taps his shoulder in a friendly manner. "Maybe a bit too much? Nah, Esmond deserved it. You have no idea how many married women he has tormented... I think after you''ve stepped on his pride like that, he''s never going to get hard again, ahahaha!!"


    Arthur can''t say he cares about other women, but it took just one lustful look towards his sacred mother to awaken his darkest and most violent side.


    "Heh, that was nothing," Arthur smiles at Oliver. "I want to see if you can do better."


    "Oh, I''ll show you!" Oliver grabs a wine ss from the table and downs it in one gulp before looking towards the nobles on the other side of the arena. "So, who''s next?"


    Some nobles carry Esmond off for medical assistance while Edgar and Elias once again gather to decide on the next challenger.


    Meanwhile, Arthur sits at the table between his mother and Margaret, also near Josephine. "Here, hubby," Margaret fills a ss of wine for him and also gives him some meat snacks.


    "Thanks, dear," Arthur kisses Margaret''s hand lovingly as many people look at him, wondering how the same brutal devil who tormented Esmond a minute ago can have a gentle and loving side.


    Aria and Josephine share simr expressions as they watch Arthur, both agreeing that such a bnce of darkness and light is quite useful for dealing with the world''s crap but without missing out on the good things either.


    "Big brother is so strong!" Eve exims as she moves from her seat next to Aria and sits on Arthur''sp. She saw the brutal fight but didn''t feel any fear since she trusts her brother and also didn''t feel any pity for his opponent since he was fighting against Arthur.


    "Try this too," Aria offers a cup of jelly to Arthur; she has already eaten half of it, and gives him the other half. "You fought very well, darling~ Mommy is proud~"


    "Hmm," Arthur smiles affectionately at Aria while taking the cup and casually eating the jelly; the candy indeed tastes great, but inside, he praises the additional taste on the spoon. "Delicious!"


    Aria''s eyes sparkle while Margaret notices nothing, but Josephine''s sharp eyes don''t miss that, ''They are really close¡­ maybe I have been too cold a mother to Oliver? Or they are abnormally loving¡­'' She''s not sure what feels naturally right or morally wrong.


    As Arthur enjoys a pleasant time with his girls, Edgar and Elias choose the next challenger: one of the younger Elite Warriors from the allied families. The guy is thirty-seven years old and is in the third grade of the Elite Rank.


    As the guy steps into the arena with a much humbler attitude than Esmond, Oliver quickly chooses one of his younger cousins to face the opponent. As their power ranks are on the same level, the battle is challenging, as expected, with both fighters having to exert themselves significantly.


    But in the end, the young Drummond prevails thanks to his lineage being a bit superior to his opponent as well as his fighting techniques.


    The oue was expected, and as soon as the challenger surrenders, Edgar and Elias already have another member of their group ready to step into the arena.


    The young Drummond still wants to continue fighting, but Oliver signals for him to step aside for another cousin to take ce, and the fight begins again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver returns to Arthur''s side at the table and nces at Edgar and Elias. "Their only strategy is to try to exhaust us down with their weaker members and use their stronger ones at the best moment."


    "I see," Arthur understands that but he simply feels infinite energy running through his veins. "I''m up next,"


    "Nah," Oliver shakes his head. "Let the others have some fun too; we''ll step in when they''re tired, and the fools put up opponents worthy for us to face."


    "Alright," Arthur nods as he receives snacks from Eve and Margaret.


    Josephine can''t help but smile. "You''re eager to beat more arrogant nobles, aren''t you? Be careful not to get addicted, hehehe¡­"


    "I think I was born for this," Arthurughs.


    "I agree," Josephine''s eyes sparkle as she looks at him. "I knew you had the exact level of violence needed to deal with these kinds of people... they like to feel superior and trample on others, but when they encounter a predator of their caliber, they fall hard."


    "There''s always a stronger predator, no matter how strong we think we are," Ariaments and strokes Arthur''s head. "So don''t get overconfident, darling~ you always have to be smarter than your enemies, even if they are stronger."


    "That''s great advice," Josephine smiles amiably at Aria and then nces at Oliver. "Did you hear that? I''m sure we can learn a lot from our new friends."


    Aria nods amiably back to Josephine. She hadn''t expected much from such an event, but the olddy seems genuinely good-hearted.


    As Arthur''s family and the Drummonds strengthen their bonds of friendship, the third fight ends, also with a rtively easy victory for the young Drummond.


    There are still more than twenty young nobles from families allied with the Viscount, so they quickly choose another opponent who steps into the arena. This guy is also in the third Grade of the Elite Warrior Rank, so when Oliver chooses his older cousin to fight, the match ends quickly due to the difference of one rank as well as lineage.


    For the fourth match, Edgar chooses one of the women from the group, making Oliver thoughtful. "This is not a simple young Lady, but the eldest daughter of the Carmans¡­"


    "I can handle her," Jovie stands up with a confident expression and walks towards the arena.


    But Oliver holds her by the arm. "Are you sure? She''s one grade above yours, it should be either me or Arthur dealing with her."


    Oliver is clearly hesitant to beat a woman, and although Arthur was raised to treat women well, that doesn''t include his enemies. And since such a thing never stopped Liam from killing his targets, Arthur also doesn''t mind knocking out a female opponent if needed.


    "I can handle it," hements casually.


    "No need," Jovie looks at Arthur with an expectant expression. "I''ll prove my talent and maybe¡­ earn a reward afterward?"


    Arthur''s face remains indifferent to Jovie''s flirts, but Margaret quickly holds his arm while casting a curious and even provocative smile at the girl. "What kind of reward would that be?"


    "Ehhhhh¡­" Jovie didn''t expect Margaret to react so boldly, and she ends up at a loss for words.


    Arthur finds the situation amusing and even mentally speaks with Margaret. ''I didn''t know you had such a jealous side, honey.''


    ''Hehehe~'' She giggles in his mind. ''This girl keeps throwing lewd nces at you. I know she''s on our side, but I can''t let any random woman think she can take the ce that''s already mine and Nyx''s.''


    ''Well said, Margaret!'' Nyx hears the mental conversation and also expresses her opinion. ''This girl simply isn''t good enough for us to even consider the idea.''


    Hearing that conversation, Arthur can''t help but sigh. ''Who said this is a decision you two can make alone?''


    ''..'' The girls fall silent.


    While Jovie is still thinking of an answer, Josephine smiles at her niece. "You don''t need a reward to fight for your family, right? Go there and show your skills, dear."


    "Sure, Auntie!" Jovie quickly runs into the arena, leaving the awkward situation behind.


    The young Lady Carman is in the fourth grade of the Elite Warrior Rank, one grade above Jovie, but the young Lady Drummondpensates with superior technique and lineage, making it a long, evenly-matched fight.


    Many are unsure who has the better advantage, but in the end, Jovie triumphs over her adversary, leaving the arena very tired and with several minor injuries.


    Arthur has no romantic interest in her, but he stands up and apuds the girl with a friendly expression. "Good job, you really fought well!"


    All the Drummonds also stand to apud Jovie, who is very happy and proud, and even more fascinated by Arthur.

 Chapter 88: Refined Violence

    As Arthur pours a ss of wine for Jovie, anotherpetitor steps into the arena; this guy is also a third-grade Elite Warrior, so Oliver chooses one of his younger cousins for the fight again. The battlests a few minutes before ending with a victory for the young Drummond.


    Dmitri and his allies start to grow concerned about their side not winning any match so far, but Edgar, Elias, and the Viscount seem quite calm, after all, they are only using the weaker members of their group.


    Over the course of four more battles like that, all resulting in victories for the Drummonds, Arthur and his girls enjoy a great dinner. All the food served by Josephine''s servants is delicious, but Arthur still feels that this foodcks somethingpared to Margaret''s.


    When the fourth fight ends, a stronger opponent steps into the arena, a fourth-grade Elite Warrior. Since Oliver''s older cousin just fought, he steps into the arena for his first fight of the night. "I''ll handle this one," he tells Arthur.


    Arthur nods and watches the fight, which ends in less than a minute, with Oliver stepping down from the arena with a proud expression and his opponent lying unconscious on the arena''s floor.


    "What do you think?" Oliver asks Arthur.


    "A bit too much?" Arthur asks in a yful tone, and both start tough.


    Without wasting time, Edgar and Elias choose another opponent to step into the arena; there are no more members below the fourth grade of the Elite Rank avable among them, so this opponent is as strong as the previous one.


    "You can handle this one," Oliver tells Arthur, who stands up excitedly. "Alright,"


    Little Eve doesn''t like losing her spot on hisp, but Margaret gives him a kiss on the cheek for good luck. Aria also sends him a loving smile. "Have fun, darling~"


    Arthur''s confident and provocative smile as he steps into the arena clearly distresses his opponent. Worse, Arthur teases him like a devil, "Aren''t you going to shout your name out for everyone like your friend did?"


    "No, thanks," the opponent responds in a respectful tone, raising his trembling arms.


    Arthur enjoys the fear in his opponent''s eyes, and despite the man not dering an interest in his mother out loud like Esmond did, he had thrown lustful nces her way at some point. So, Arthur has no intention of holding back, advancing as soon as Josephine signals the start of the fight.


    *Ding* *Whoosh*


    The opponent sees Arthur approaching like a shadow and attempts a kick, but Arthur easily dodges to the side. The man tries to turn, starting another strike, but Arthur ducks andnds a brutal punch to the man''s stomach as he rises back. *BAM!*


    "BLURP-" The man spews a mouthful of blood as he feels his insides being crushed by Arthur''s unbelievable force.


    The pain blurs his vision, but Arthur doesn''t stop. As the man bends over, Arthurnds a knee to his face, throwing him back like a ragdoll.


    ''Damnnnn!!!'' The opponent can only curse in his mind, unable toprehend how Arthur can be so strong and fast.


    The truth is, the difference in their strength and agility isn''t as significant, given the gap between their ranks. However, the difference in their techniques is massive.


    This man, like most of his friends, is used to fighting with his weapon and relying mainly on having advantages in strength and agility against his enemies. Arthur, on the other hand, has all of Liam''s experience in striking the most vulnerable parts of his targets in the most lethal way possible.


    Thus, Arthur knows where to hit to cause the most pain, executing brutal sequences that prevent his opponents from reacting.


    ''I can''t defeat him!'' The man in the arena quickly realizes the gap between him and Arthur is too vast, so he raises his hand and pleads, "I surrender! I surrender!!!"


    Arthur stops his movement, his foot inches from the man''s face. "Already?"


    "Yes, yes! You''ve won!" The man pleads shamelessly.


    "Oh, fine," Arthur smiles and then turns to the audience, noticing various hostile looks directed at him. But there are also happy and loving gazes, especially from his mother, who ps elegantly.


    While receiving dozens ofpliments from the Drummonds and some neutral nobles is gratifying, nothingpares to his mother''s approval. The proud glow in her eyes makes his heart race, making him even more eager to impress her.


    Without stepping down from the arena, he looks at Oliver, and they seem to reach an agreement without words. Then Arthur casts a confident and provocative look at the rival nobles, especially Dmitri, the Viscount, and their sons. "Who''s next?"


    Arthur''s decision to forego the advantage of seeing his opponent before stepping into the arena creates another stir among the nobles. Many find him arrogant, others confident, but all understand he''s pping the face of every young man on the opposing team.


    The Viscount tries to appear calm, his eyes shining like those of a venomous snake. Dmitri, on the other hand, cannot stay calm and ms the table forcefully. "Someone shut that boy up!!!"


    Edgar and Elias start to worry. They are still confident in their superior Ranks, but Arthur hasn''t taken a single hit like Oliver has, so they know it''s risky to face the duo now. Thus, they continue sending other nobles to wear Arthur down.


    But, one by one, his opponents fall before even grazing a hair on him. The more Arthur fights, the more exhrated he feels, pure adrenaline coursing through his veins as he moves like a shadow and strikes his foes like a tempest.


    As they watch him brutalize any challenger that steps into the arena, the noble contenders grow increasingly shocked and dismayed. But the situation is the opposite on the Drummonds'' side, who cheer louder for Arthur with each passing moment, especially Josephine and Oliver.


    Eve and Margaret don''t truly enjoy the bloody spectacle, but they still find excitement in their Arthur defeating all his opponents.


    On the other hand, Aria has her eyes shining, firmly locked on Arthur, observing every movement of his body, already sweaty and covered in the blood of his enemies...


    ''He''s having so much fun...'' She smiles back every time he grins at her after downing an opponent. ''He''s showing his brutal side to everyone... but he looks so cool now...''


    Aria is so focused on watching Arthur act like a proud and brutal devil that everyone else around seems to vanish. She focuses her senses on him, only his body in front of her eyes, only the sound of his rapid breathing in her ears...


    Her body heats up uncontrobly, and before she realizes it, one of her hands is already on herp, her fingers slowly attempting to puncture a hole in her dress to quench her insatiable desire as she bites a finger on her other hand.


    No one notices Aria''s state except for Josephine, who bes curious and concerned. "Are you okay?" the olddy whispers softly in Aria''s ear.


    "Oh?" Aria is caught off guard but quicklyposes herself. "I think I need to go to the toilet." She stands up and quickly crosses the courtyard, but as she passes by the arena, her eyes meet Arthur''s for a second before she continues on.


    *BAM*


    Arthur''s current opponent falls to the ground unconscious, just like all who don''t quickly surrender. The next noble hastily ascends to the arena, but Arthur quickly loses his excitement for the fight. ''She''s not watching me anymore... this is pointless.''


    The noble sees the violent spark fade from Arthur''s eyes, leaving him puzzled. ''Is he afraid of me?''


    Seeing the guy grow confident, Arthur shakes his head. "Do you really want to do this?" He shows his fist, still coated in the blood of hisst opponents. "You can avoid the pain; just say the words..."


    "I..." the guy stammers, confused. He just witnessed Arthur brutalizing several of his friends, so clearly, he doesn''t want to endure the same. But he also knows he can''t just give up, or it would destroy his reputation among the Viscounts and their sons. "Damn!!!"


    Arthur looks towards Josephine and nods; she smiles and taps her spoon against her cup, signaling the start of the fight.


    *Ding*


    That sound echoes in the young noble''s mind like thunder before a fearsome storm...


    "Alright, you asked for this..." Arthur advances towards the guy with a devilish smile.


    ''SHIT!! Is he a psychopath?!?'' The guy panics and swiftly steps back, raising his open hands. "Okay, okay, I give up!!"


    "Good," Arthur doesn''t look back at the guy before leaping from the arena and approaching Oliver. "I need to pee; you take the lead now."


    "Sure," Oliver nods quickly.


    Arthur nods in return and then leaves the courtyard; nobody notices it, but Josephine''s eyes don''t miss the fact that even though there are many bathrooms in the house, Arthur is heading in the same direction Aria just went.


    ''Hmmm... am I overthinking it?'' The olddy is sharp, but even she dares not imagine certain things.

 Chapter 89: Smells Like Mom

    "My Lady."


    "My Lady."


    "My Lady..."


    Aria walks down the corridor of Josephine''s house, and every servant she passes bows respectfully before continuing their way with trays of food and drink.


    She barely nces at them and proceeds with swift steps until she reaches the women''s restroom, which is also in front of the men''s. She quickly enters the spacious restroom and heads straight for the sink, where arge mirror hangs on the wall.


    "Siiiiigh..." Aria looks at her reflection in the mirror, a face slightly flushed, sweaty, and excited. "What''s wrong with me?!"


    She stretches her hand and touches the image of her face in the mirror; the resemnce to her son even makes her own face remind her of Arthur, his devilishly seductive body, his quick and precise movements, the dark glint in his eyes, his brutality toward his enemies...


    ''Why does that violence excite me?!?'' Aria clenches her hands into fists. ''I''ve never liked that... it can''t be the violence... but rather his intensity? All that fury because of m...''


    "Huf... huf..." Aria feels her breathing be heavy; her body continues to heat up uncontrobly, the image of Arthur beating those nobles brutally reying in her mind. ''Why does that affect me so much?!?''


    She''s too focused on trying to control her emotions, but her senses are alert, and she hears footsteps in the corridor, not of servants but calm and silent steps, Arthur, of course.


    ''Huh?'' Aria looks towards the door and uses her senses to analyze Arthur''s actions on the other side. He stops, staring at the door to the women''s restroom, each looking at one side of it. ''No, darling... don''t... do...''


    Arthur is not moving, so Aria slowly approaches the door and draws a bright gray circle on it with her finger and Astral Energy. She quickly finishes with some symbols, and the part of the door within the circle bes transparent only to her, allowing her to see her son.


    He keeps looking at the door for a full minute in silence, making Aria increasingly uneasy.


    *Thumph* *Thumph* *Thumph* *Thumph*


    She can hear her heartbeat getting louder as she looks at his face. ''Even covered in blood, he still looks so attractive...''


    After a minute, Arthur closes his eyes, sighs, and then turns around, entering the men''s restroom on the other side of the corridor.


    "Phew!" Aria sighs as she turns around and rests her back against the door. ''What was he thinking??''


    ''No, no... that''s impossible!'' Aria doesn''t want to believe that Arthur has immoral feelings towards her; her maternal instincts leave no room for such a thing.


    But what about her? That''s something she''s no longer sure about.


    Intense emotions grow in her heart and quickly dominate her body, especially curiosity. ''What is he doing?'' Then she turns around and draws another circle around the existing one on the door, making her enchantment also cross the door and wall of the men''s restroom.


    Now, Aria can see Arthur inside the restroom, taking off his blood-stained shirt and starting to wash his face in the sink. ''My son... why...'' She sees Arthur wetting his hair, drops of water and blood running down his face over his chest, ''Why are you so...''


    Before Aria realizes it, one of her hands is already touching her breasts while the other is poking her dress in the direction of her sacred garden. ''Why Arthur? Why do you keep making your Mommy like this??''


    She continues watching Arthur washing himself, and she loses more and more control over her body to the point of opening the zipper of her long dress to be able to stick her hand inside her soaked panties.


    ''This¡­'' She pulls back her hand and sees a lot of transparent liquid running down her fingers. ''How can I be a good Mommy like this?!?''


    ''No Aria¡­ you can''t do this¡­'' She tries to convince herself to stop, but the sight of Arthur''s bare, wet chest leaves her so turned on that she sticks her hand in her panties again.


    But at that moment, Nyx appears and starts to help Arthur clean his body; well, her intention seemed to be that, but as soon as she touches his chest, she starts to kiss it, and he pulls her tightly into his arms and kisses her lips.


    Aria sees the whole scene, and a bitter taste grows in her mouth, ''This feeling¡­'' She also feels as if a thorn pierced her heart; and despite being familiar, that feeling always leaves her in a bad mood. ''Is it because I''m jealous of her or because I will never be able to have that?''


    ''Shit!'' Aria pulls her hand out of her panties and zips up her dress. Then she removes the enchantment from the door before rposing herself, washing her face, and leaving the restroom.


    *Bam*


    She ends up mming the restroom door and Arthur hears it from inside the men''s restroom. Aria tries to leave the ce quickly, but Arthur reaches the hallway and sees her.


    "Mother?" His voice echoes in Aria''s ear, and she doesn''t turn around, ashamed of herself. "Darling?"


    Arthur gazes at the back of his mother, his heart also beating faster and his emotions out of control. Time seems to stop, a disconcerting silence filling the air.


    She doesn''t move, but Arthur manages to calm down and walks up to her. Aria still doesn''t react, and he touches her hand from behind with his fingers. "I need to talk to you..." He whispers.


    "Ah~" She is startled by the subtle, delicate touch, which sends a shiver down her body. "What is it? You can tell Mommy anything, darling~"


    "I..." Arthur starts to speak, but then he hears servants approaching. "Not here," He quickly grabs Aria by the wrist and pulls her into the women''s restroom.


    "Ah, baby~?" Aria is again taken by surprise, but she follows him.


    Arthur locks the restroom door and turns around, finding Aria''s face so close to his. "Mom..." Her beauty leaves him speechless, especially due to her slightly blushing and shy expression.


    "Darling?" Aria also feels lost in an internal storm where emotion and reason fight non-stop.


    "I..." Arthur really doesn''t know what to do; he didn''t n on dragging his mother into the restroom and now has no idea whates next.


    Aria notices that and smiles, "Look at you..." She takes her hand to his face and cleans some blood drops with her fingers.


    "Oh," Arthur feels waves of pleasure run through his body every time Aria touches his face. "Can you help me clean up this mess?"


    "Sure, let Mommy help you~" She takes him to the sink and starts cleaning his face with a towel. He is still shirtless, and she has to struggle not to look at his tempting six packs.


    Arthur stands still, just watching how beautiful Aria is. "So... are you having fun?"


    "Fun?" Aria makes a thoughtful expression while continuing to clean his face. "I guess so. Well, not as much as you, I suppose."


    "Yeah, I also didn''t expect it to be so enjoyable..." Hements.


    Aria smiles. "Mommy never liked such events, honestly. But it''s not bad to see you beating those arrogant nobles..."


    A glint appears in Arthur''s eyes. "Aren''t you curious to know why I enjoy beating them so much?"


    "Oh? Is there a special reason?" Her voice sounds a bit unstable, and he notices it.


    Arthur holds Aria''s hand on his face while looking into her eyes. "You know there is... you know this is about you, about how those dirty dogs dared to cast disrespectful looks at my sacred mother..."


    "Darling~" She looks away. "Your Mommy is an attractive woman, so other men will look... you better get used to it while we''re in public."


    "I disagree," Arthur continues holding Aria''s hand on his face and rubs his nose on her fingers. "Everyone who stepped into the arena against me will no longer dare to look at you that way... they will think of me and the pain I caused them before."


    "Heheh~" She smiles. "You are such a protective son..."


    "Not exactly, but-" Arthur stops speaking when he notices a delicious smell on Aria''s fingers, a perfume that rivals even Nyx''s most intimate scent. ''This smells like the purest and sweetest white orchid...''


    "Why does your hand smell so good, Mom?"


    "Ah~!" Aria tries to pull her hand, but Arthur holds it firmly and breathes deeply, taking that smell to run through his body. "No, darling~!" She pleads but doesn''t make any real effort to pull her hand.


    "This smell..." Arthur feels many reactions in his body, especially a bestial desire that grows out of his control. "Got it... this smell..." He looks down and Aria does the same, seeing arge tent in his pants.


    "There''s only one kind of smell that could turn me on so fast..." He smiles teasingly while holding Aria''s chin and making her look into his eyes. "What were you doing with these fingers, Mom?"


    "It''s not what you''re thinking~!" Aria exims with a red face. "Also, you can''t tease your Mommy like this~!!"


    "It can''t be helped when you''re so adorable, Mom..."

 Chapter 90: Taste Like Mom

    ''What is going on?!'' Aria gets panicked when Arthur begins to act so boldly suddenly. ''I should scold him! Make him retreat and behave!! But...''


    She can''t find any negative feelings inside of her about Arthur, just good feelings, even though some seem extremely wrong.


    "Mother..." Arthur is not in a better position. He loses all coolness that allows him to act quietly near Aria. She wakes his deeper and more intense feelings, blinding him to anything other than herself.


    "No, darling~" She wants to pull her hand, but her body does not obey her when ites to moving away from her beloved son. "We can''t do that..."


    Arthur continues to hold her hand firmly and stretches his tongue out, slowly licking her fingers, still covered with her most private fragrance. ''Ohh, this taste... it''s different from anything...''


    It feels just sweet on Aria''s fingers, a kind of fragrant sweetness so pure that it really feels divine. ''How can it be as good as Nyx''s? She''s a Demoness, probably a real Sucubbus, and my mother... the most beautiful woman ever...''


    "Darling, pleeease~" Aria observes Arthur licking her fingers with such an erotic and possessive expression that leaves her emotions in a mess. ''I shouldn''t enjoy that!! But... I''m his mother... I must give all of me to him..."


    Arthur has never felt so uncontrolled as now; his powerful feelings for Aria push him in a way that he cannot resist, licking her fingers more intensely. "Your mouth asks me to stop, but your body says otherwise."


    "No, you are wrong!" She turns away her gaze because she can''t continue seeing his expression. "All this is wrong!"


    "Who said it is wrong?" He asks as he starts sucking her fingertips. Her skin is soft as silk and fragment like an orchid full of delicious nectar.


    "Who?" Aria gets confused; she can''t think right now. "It''smon sense; even Royals know that this kind of thing is taboo."


    "Why?"


    "Why? Ehhh... ''cause that''s how it should be..."


    "It''s still not enough for me."


    "This is not in ordance with nature!"


    "Oh?" Arthur smiles at Aria. "But it seems so natural to me... I always loved you with all my heart, I still love you, and I will continue to love you... how is that against nature?"


    ''This is not!'' She exims in her mind. ''How can I tell my son I love so much that he must love me less?!''


    Arthur is happy to see that Aria is confused; after all, he is, too, but instead of retreating, both seem to want to see where it can get.


    Besides all the intense feelings in his heart, Arthur still has another stimulus: Nyx''s voice in his mind. ''Go ahead, take what is yours by right... she never belonged to your father, her heart and body can only be taken by one person...''


    ''Me!'' Arthur does not hesitate and moves his face towards that of Aria.


    She sees his lips approaching and gets scared. ''No!'' She turns her face, and his lips touch her cheek. "We cannot cross that line! That... that could destroy what we have..."


    "You are such a clever woman, Mom..." Arthurments as he gently moves his lips on Aria''s cheek. Then he holds her chin and starts turning her face towards his, aligning their eyes.


    "But you''re wrong about it," he rubs his nose on her, making their lips almost touch. "Nothing can change the fact that you are my mother and I, your son... what I want is just that you let me love you more... much more."


    ''I can''t deal with it!!'' Aria tries to resist the insane desire that grows in her heart, but not even someone as determined as she can withstand it in such a situation.


    ''This is my beloved son, my flesh and blood... I saw him start as a little baby and be a young man... a handsome man whose scent wakes up my most feminine desires... whose touch makes me really feel a real and beloved woman!''


    Aria doesn''t resist, and Arthur draws their faces even closer, making their lips finally touch...


    ''So soft!'' That''s the first thing he thinks as he slightly presses his lips onto hers, his hand running from her neck to the back of her head to then pull her towards him, smashing their lips together.


    Aria gets shy and doesn''t move, so Arthur slowly moves his lips, enjoying that vor and texture as the most precious treasure in the universe.


    ''This is the woman I most admire... the one I love more than anything since the first second that my life started...'' There''s something magical and sinful in tasting his own mother''s lips, something that leaves Arthur extremely excited.


    ''Why is it so good?!?'' Aria also feels that diabolically delicious feeling inside her, making her heart beat faster, her arms shake, and the wetness between her legs grow so much that she feels the warm and thick fluid trickling down...


    ''When did I be such a perverted woman? A mother who feels this way with her own son...'' Aria tries to me herself, but no matter what she thinks, her body loves that, and it''s just the slight sensation of Arthur''s lips onto hers.


    Arthur, on the other hand, only thinks of enjoying her celestial lips to the fullest. He knows that any sudden movement can scare her like a wild butterfly, so all his movements are pretty slow and gentle.


    As he holds the back of her neck with one hand, he moves the other towards her waist, getting their bodies closer and moving his lips more onto hers. He doesn''t want to scare her, but he also really wants to stick his tongue inside her mouth and suck her nectar directly.


    "Mhm... darling~" Aria releases a slight moan as she tries to push Arthur back, but as soon as her hands touch his bare shoulders, they slide into his chest, instinctively caressing him.


    "Mother..." Arthur''s voice sounds more sensual than ever; he doesn''t realize it, but Nyx does; she can see how much he loves so much not only Aria but also that they are doing something so immoral.


    "Mother..." He pulls her body by the waist, pressing her huge melons against his chest, and even having twoyers of clothes between their skins, he can feel how incredibly soft those two sacred mounts are.


    ''Why is he calling me this way now? With such an erotic voice but also full of love?!?'' Aria tries to get angry with Arthur, but she is incapable.


    "Mother, I lu..." Arthur hugs her body tightly, making sure she can''t escape, and then begins to increase the intensity of his kiss, ready to devour her lips like a hungry wolf.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The sound of the doorknob turning and knocks on the door echo inside the restroom, followed by the voice of an impatient girl. "Anyone there? I need to pee!"


    ''FUCK!'' Arthur is caught in surprise, and Aria takes advantage of that moment to escape from his arms like a frightened rabbit.


    He tries to hold her, but his fingers slip through her arm as she turns around with a heavy breath and apletely blushed face.


    "Mom?" He tries to approach her, but she raises her open hand and begs. "You should leave now, please, baby~"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The knocks continue. "Hey! I don''t want to pee in the male restroom, and I can''t hold it until I get to the other restroom!"


    ''SHIT!'' Arthur gets frustrated, but at the same time, he is happy that he was finally honest with his deeper feelings, and Aria doesn''t seem really angry.


    "Alright..." He goes towards the door, but before he leaves, he looks back and sees Aria peeking at him. She doesn''t look upset, but rather, her eyes shine with love and expectation.


    "Mother..." Arthur smiles enthusiastically and then opens the door, encountering Jovie with a desperate and overwhelmed expression.


    "You?" She pushes him aside and runs into the restroom, but then she sees Aria and bes more confused.


    "..." Ariapletely changes her posture, throwing a cold and hostile gaze at the girl, who almost jumps out of fear.


    *Glup*


    Jovie swallow her fear and when she sees Aria pointing to the toilet, she rapidly enters there.


    Arthur tosses an affectionate nce at his mother again before the restroom door closes, so he hears Nyx''s voices in his mind. ''Damn, you really did that, ahahaha!!''


    ''You always tell me to do it, follow my desires and so,'' Hements.


    ''Yes, but I wasn''t sure if you would really try to take your own mother, hehehee...'' She giggles.


    ''Damn!!'' Arthur exims mentally. ''I really did that?? Did I really fall for my own mother??''


    ''Yep,'' Nyx''s voice sounds lovingly and cheerful. ''What was the other option? let any random man have your perfect mother?''


    ''No!'' He feels his possessive desires screaming every time he thinks of Aria being touched by another man. ''She can only be mine!''


    ''Exactly! We all agree with that; if not, why would she let you go so far?''

 Chapter 91: The Banquet Continues

    Arthur quickly snatches his shirt in the men''s restroom and dashes back to the courtyard. Again, most folks don''t spot anything amiss with him, but Josephine catches a different sparkle in his eyes.


    "How''s the duel fairing?" He settles next to Margaret, inquiring about the ongoing sh, which features Oliver pitted against a Fourth Grade Elite Warrior.


    "That guy''s no match for my son," Josephine remarks with pride, casting a curious nce at Arthur. "All good with you?"


    "Yeah," he nods. "Just needed to ssh some water on my face¡­"


    "I see," Josephine smiles, but within her mind, a whirlwind of dangerous guesses takes flight. ''Why does he look so over the moon? Does it have something to do with Aria?''


    "Seen your mom? Reckon she also hit the restroom," Josephine notes.


    "Oh?" Arthur crafts a perfectly puzzled expression. "Saw her,"


    Before Josephine can delve further, Oliver trounces his current opponent and shouts at Arthur, "Hey, fancy a bit of fun, or should I keep on here?"


    "Go on; I''ll grab another ss of wine and jump in the next round," Arthur replies with a casual tone.


    "Alright," Oliver continues in the arena, taking on another Fourth Grade Elite Warrior.


    As the battle rages on, Aria returns from the restroom; her steps calm and graceful; likewise, just like Arthur, she manages to mask that special gleam in her eyes from all but Josephine.


    ''I knew it! They''ve stirred up something...'' Josephine hasn''t pieced together what transpired between Arthur and Aria, but she''s certain it''s extraordinary. Yet, she merely beams at Aria, keeping her curiosity under wraps.


    Aria settles between Arthur and Josephine once more, filling arge wine ss just like her son''s. The group continues to watch Oliver''s duel in silence while enjoying the feast.


    But neither Arthur nor Aria can really focus on the fight, as their minds are upied by something else entirely.


    Margaret, too, doesn''t find such violent spectacles to her liking, so she starts to focus on Arthur, caressing his body under the table.


    Arthur instinctively responds to Margaret''s caresses, cing his hand on her thigh and stroking it. She smiles, and Aria notices what''s happening right beside her.


    Aria feels a whirlwind of conflicting emotions in her heart, which makes her cast an annoyed nce at Arthur without realizing it.


    ''Is she jealous?'' He queries Nyx but acts on impulse before getting a response, cing his other hand on Aria''s thigh under the table.


    ''Ah~?!'' Aria is caught by surprise by a pleasant feeling, but she quickly ps his hand, making him withdraw it.


    Arthur gives Aria a puzzled look, and she shakes her head with a disapproving expression.


    ''I don''t understand her...'' He speaks to Nyx again, who quickly responds, ''You need to slow down now; you''ve just made a real move on her, but you''re still in public, so it''s better to behave and give her some time to get used to it.''


    ''You''re right, I''m being too hasty, but it''s just that...''


    ''I know, you just want to take care of her and love her... you''ve wanted this for a long time, I understand better than anyone,'' Nyx speaks in a loving tone.


    ''Thanks, my love,'' Arthur is grateful for having Nyx always helping him understand his feelings.


    Oliver finishes defeating his opponent, and now that Aria is watching the show, Arthur feels the urge to enter the arena and beat the shit out of more stupid nobles. Since all the opponents are now Fourth and Fifth Grade Elite Warriors, he and Oliver are the only ones fighting.


    After several rounds, the noble opponents are reduced to members of Dmitri''s family and the Viscount. Thest adversaries were much stronger than the first, so both Oliver and Arthur had to exert themselves, but neither seems tired for real.


    Arthur stands in the arena now, his face and clothes covered in blood, but still no serious injuries on his body. "Who''s next?" He smiles confidently toward the nobles, especially the Viscount.


    Edgar and Elias gather with their siblings to decide who will be next, but then the Viscount''s daughter ignores them and quickly climbs into the arena, facing Arthur with an excited expression.


    "Let''s see how you do against a girl," she smiles provocatively.


    Nyx has already informed Arthur that she is a Fourth Grade Elite Warrior, meaning she poses no challenge to him.


    "Alright, I''ll be quick," Arthur speaks in a cold tone, his eyes showing no emotion.


    "What?" The girl is confused. "You really have no honor?"


    "Why?" He asks sarcastically. "Oh? Don''t tell me you thought I would give up just because you''re a woman?"


    The girl frowns, and Arthur almostughs, but then he sees Jovie approaching the arena. "Let me handle this bitch!"


    "It''s fine, I can deal with her," Hements amiably.


    "I know," Jovie smiles at him. "But I want to fight her, please."


    Arthur''s first impression of Jovie was that she''s bold, but in an annoying way, not in the cute manner of Margaret. Yet, the girl hasn''t said anything about having seen him and Aria in the women''s restroom, so he doesn''t think she''s a bad person either.


    "Okay," Arthur descends from the arena, and as he passes by Jovie, he whispers in her ear, "She pretends to be right-handed but is actually left-handed; attack from the right but aim for her neck first."


    Jovie nods and then climbs into the arena, facing her rival. "I''ve been waiting for this moment!"


    "If you''re so eager to be publicly humiliated..." The Lady Whittlee smirks wickedly.


    "Good luck, Jovie!" Oliver shouts to the girl while standing next to Arthur.


    *Ding*


    Josephine signals the start, and the girls begin to fight. Lady Whittlee is not like Jovie''s previous opponent; even though she is also in the fourth grade of the Elite Rank, shees from a superior lineage, the Viscount''s lineage.


    The girl''s techniques are also superior to Lady Carman''s, putting Jovie at a disadvantage. She struggles in the first few minutes, her face repeatedly wounded by her merciless opponent.


    But thanks to Arthur''s tips, Jovie manages tond a strong blow to the girl''s neck, making it difficult for her to breathe. Then Jovie gains an advantage and starts to bnce thebat.


    While watching the fight, Arthur wonders about the Drummond family. ''Even with the difference in Ranks, Jovie still stands a chance against that girl...'' He mentallyments to Nyx. ''Doesn''t that mean the Drummond lineage is better than the Viscount''s?''


    ''I think so,'' Nyx analyzes the girls'' bodies with her magical senses and sees little difference between them. ''Maybe just a bit, but yeah, the Drummonds seem to have a better lineage than all these nobles.''


    ''Then why aren''t they leading this town?'' Arthur nces at Josephine.


    ''Maybe because they''re not like these nobles, willing to do anything for power.''


    ''Makes sense; they really seem decent, and maybe that''s what prevents them from doing well among the other nobles...'' Arthur nces at the Viscount. ''What kind of things did he do to reach that position?''


    ''Not good things, I bet,'' Nyxments.


    Arthur refocuses on the current fight and sees when both Jovie and Lady Whittlee fall to the ground in the arena, exhausted. "A draw?"


    "No," Oliverments excitedly. "A victory!"


    As he speaks, Jovie manages to stand up; she is badly injured, but her opponent ispletely unconscious, so she looks at Arthur and Oliver with a proud smile and a face covered in blood and wounds.


    "Good job, girl!" Even Arthur feelspelled to praise the girl. He and Oliver help her down from the arena while Aria quickly approaches to use her healing magic on Jovie.


    While the Viscount looks at them with a calm but hostile gaze, Anastasia, Dmitri''s daughter, points and starts shouting, "Isn''t that against the rules?!?"


    "She won''t need to fight anymore," Arthur quickly responds in a cold tone, silencing the girl.


    "Yeah," Oliver quickly climbs into the arena. "Not many of you left, huh? It''s just me and Arthur fighting now; let''s finish this already!"


    Edgar and Elias exchange looks and seem toe to some conclusion, then Elias leaves the patio and heads towards the restrooms while one of Edgar''s brothers climbs into the arena to face Oliver.


    All eyes are drawn to the Viscount''s son and Oliver, but Josephine, Aria, and Arthur are curious about Elias''s sudden departure.


    ''They''re plotting something, I can feel it!'' Nyx exims in Arthur''s mind.


    ''I know, but what could it be?''


    Oliver takes a few minutes to defeat his current opponent, who is in the sixth grade of the Elite Rank, and afterward, Arthur also spends a simr amount of time handling thest son of the Viscount besides Edgar, the eldest and strongest son. But when the fight ends, that guy does not approach the arena.


    "Where is he?" Oliver questions Edgar.


    Edgar only casts a hostile nce at Oliver, then Elias returns from the bathroom. He appears normal, but there are some sweat drops on his face and a hesitation in his gaze.


    ''He''s afraid,'' Arthur mentallyments to Nyx. ''But what would make him like this?''


    Nyx tries to use her magical senses on his body but finds nothing unusual. ''He seems normal, but I''m not good at controlling this ability yet, so maybe he did something, and I just can''t see it.''


    Arthur watches Elias hurry to the Viscount''s table; the guy stretches out his shaking hand, and the Viscount himself quickly gives him a cup of wine, which Elias drinks immediately. Only then does he seem to be calmer and turns his attention to Oliver. "It''s our turn!"


    "Yeah, let''s do it!" Oliver heads towards the arena, but Arthur holds his arm and whispers in his ear, "Something''s wrong, he did something,"


    "Are you sure?" Oliver asks.


    "I do," Arthur responds. "I don''t know what it is, but I know there''s something off about this."


    "I can''t back down without proof, or my family will lose face," Oliver speaks in a concerned tone.


    "Alright, just surrender if things get out of hand, and let me finish them," Arthur requests in a friendly tone.


    Oliver seems hesitant, but he ends up nodding. "Okay, if I feel I can''t win, I''ll let you take over,"


    Arthur nods, and then Oliver jumps into the arena.

 Chapter 92: Dirty Fight

    Oliver flexes his muscles as he confronts Elias. "Why do we always end up like this?"


    "This town isn''t big enough for both our families," Elias retorts arrogantly. "So, after we take your mother''s store, we''ll strip you of everything else you have."


    "Delusional..." Oliver shakes his head, "The Viscount may have an upper hand because of his father, but you and your family are just useless leeches."


    "YOU!!" Elias res at Josephine furiously, "What are you waiting for?!"


    She clutches her spoon near her ss, hesitation flickering in her eyes. ''What is this feeling?'' She nces at Arthur, who appears concerned, then at Aria, who nods encouragingly. ''I guess it''s time to trust them...''


    Josephine also eyes the Viscount, who smiles at her with a malevolent grin. Certain something''s amiss, she''s powerless but to give the signal, letting the *Ding* resonate through the courtyard.


    "I will destroy you!!" Elias charges at Oliver.


    As the eldest son of Lord Isambard, Elias has been in the Elite Rank''s sixth grade for two years; his strength and technique are formidable, yet Oliver easily predicts his moves.


    *Shoosh*


    Oliver dodges Elias''s direct punch with a fast side-step, immediatelyunching a counterattack. Even with faith in his superior technique and lineage, Oliver anticipates his opponent''s reaction, but Elias surprises him by simply taking the hit.


    *BAM*


    Oliver''s fist connects with Elias''s face, sending him staggering backward. Without overthinking, Oliver quickly follows up with another attack.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Elias fails to react in time as Olivernds a series of rapid punches on him, coating his fists in blood.


    Most nobles watching the fight think Elias stands no chance, but Josephine remains concerned while Dmitri, the Viscount, and Edgar appear quite confident.


    Arthur and Aria notice that, bing more certain something''s amiss. Yet, none of them, not even Nyx, can identify the issue.


    Oliver keeps on the offensive, with Elias forced entirely on the defensive.


    "Just give up," Oliver says in a neutral tone, continuing his swift movements. "There''s no shame in losing to someone superior."


    "Hahahaha!" Elias startsughing hysterically, blood streaming down his distorted face. "You''re a fool, Oliver! There''s no way I''m losing to you this time!!"


    "You''re just insane," Oliver feels pity for Elias and tries to knock him out with a strong blow to the head, aiming to end the fight already.


    *Whoosh*


    He dashes towards his opponent but feels his speed decrease mid-move, ''What?'' Oliver is confused but still tries to connect his strike.


    *Shoosh*


    But Elias dodges this time, his smile growing wider and more sinister. "You see?" He taunts and then punches Oliver in the face.


    *BAM*


    Oliver tries to dodge but feels his agility and senses numbing. ''What the heck?!'' He fails to avoid another blow, and Elias hits him hard, knocking him to the ground.


    Attempting to get up agilely with a jump, Oliver finds his body bing heavier with each second. Unable to leap up, he rolls and tries using his arms to push himself up.


    But Elias quickly kicks him in the stomach; *Bam*


    "ARGHH!!" Oliver spits out a mouthful of blood and is thrown to the side. ''FUCK IT!!!'' He tries to react, but his body responds less and less to hismands.


    At that moment, Josephine stands up, her face etched with a worry that no one has ever seen her disy publicly. "What have they done to my son?!" She tries to rush toward the arena.


    But Aria grabs her arm and whispers, "Don''t act rashly, or you might end up breaking your own rules."


    "But they did something!" Josephine exims in panic. "There''s clearly something wrong with Oliver! They must have poisoned him or something!!"


    "I know," Aria holds Josephine firmly. "But I can''t see anymon poison or magic on him; whatever it is, it''s well hidden."


    "But..." Josephine tries to hold back tears as she sees Elias kicking Oliver repeatedly on the ground, "He can''t react! They''re going to kill him like this..."


    "No," Aria says determinedly. "Arthur wouldn''t let his first friend die like this."


    As soon as Aria speaks, Josephine notices Arthur beside the Arena speaking to Oliver.


    "You have to give up!" Arthur says as he and Nyx struggle to understand what''s wrong with Oliver.


    ''No! I can''t just give up like this!!'' Oliver tries to regain control of his body, but he fails repeatedly. Even breathing bes difficult, yet Elias continues brutally kicking him, opening wounds all over his body.


    "Oliver!!!" Arthur is furious, helpless to aid his friend. "Just give up! Something''s wrong, let me handle this!!"


    Elias lessens his attacks and ces his foot on Oliver''s chest before casting a mocking nce at Arthur. "You can''t do anything, and neither can he! I''ll just kill this son of a bitch right in front of you, bastard!"


    Oliver finally stops trying to fight and attempts to surrender, but he can''t raise his arm or even utter a word, ''Damn! What''s happening to my body?!?''


    Arthur catches Oliver''s pleading look, making him feel even worse. "Stop, Elias! He''s finished, you''ve won!!"


    "Oh?" Elias smiles maliciously while pressing down on Oliver''s chest with his boot, "But he''s still conscious and doesn''t seem to want to give up..."


    ''Kill him!'' Nyx shouts in Arthur''s mind. ''Save your friend and let your mother help you deal with those cheating nobles!''


    Arthur really wants to do just that, ignoring the rules Elias clearly already broke to do something with Oliver and just attack the guy to help his friend.


    Yet, he manages to control his emotions and thinks about how breaking the rules in front of everyone could harm the Drummond family, which is why Josephine hasn''t done anything yet.


    Arthur quickly needs to find a way to deal with the situation, so hees up with something and speaks to Elias. "What do you want to stop?"


    "Ohh?" A greedy gleam surfaces in Elias''s eyes, still pressing Oliver''s body to the ground. "The dress," he quickly says.


    "Margaret''s dress?" Arthur doesn''t hesitate; a dress for a life that matters to him is not something Margaret would deny. "Alright, I''ll give you that dress!"


    Elias''s smile widens even more. "Not just that one..." His eyes gleamsciviously. "I also want your mother''s dress, and they can''t be clean; I want them with their scent!"


    "I see..." Arthur finally grasps Elias''s intent, and it ignites a fury within him, but he remains calm, his mind considering all the ways he will inflict pain on the man who dares make such a request.


    "So?" Elias moves his boot towards Oliver''s neck. "Don''t test me. I''ll really kill him, and nothing can stop me!"


    "If you defeat me next," Arthur quickly speaks up. "I might agree to your request if you can beat me."


    "Hmm..." Elias ponders that. He nces at Aria and Margaret, then turns his attention back to Arthur. "I have your word?"


    Arthur''s eyes shine like two icy blue gems. "I''ll kill you, that''s for sure. But in your dream world, if you defeat me, you can have a dress, you pathetic little man."


    "Hahahaa!" Eliasughs even more and then brutally kicks Oliver''s face before stepping back. "We have a deal; and they can take off the dresses in front of me, hehehe..."


    Arthur ignores the madman and leaps into the arena to assist Oliver, who begins to throw up blood uncontrobly. "Mother!" He calls out as he picks up Oliver and leaps out of the arena.


    "I''m here!" Aria quickly arrives and wastes no time before using her healing magic to treat the injured Drummond while Josephine watches everything with a worried expression by her side.


    Her magic is incredible and quickly closes Oliver''s wounds, but he continues to vomit blood and remains unable to move or speak.


    "What''s happening to my son?!?" Josephine exims in despair.


    "His organs are shutting down..." Aria continues attempting to heal him with her magic, but she can''t find the real problem. "Without knowing what his issue is, I can''t solve it."


    "SHIT!!" Arthur turns his attention back to Elias, who is smiling at Oliver''s suffering. "What did you do to him? Tell me, and I''ll grant you a quick death."


    Elias shrugs. "I just hit him a bit, as everyone saw."


    "Then I''ll extract it from you," Arthur starts moving towards Elias, but Josephine holds his arm.


    Aria stands up, and her eyes start to glow grey. "It''s okay, Josephine; I can handle them."


    "Don''t do this, please!" Josephine quickly tries to stop Aria. "I know you''re powerful, but if you do this, it will start a war against many powerful people as well... and my family will pay the price in lives. That isn''t what Oliver would want."


    "But... he''s your son," Aria can''tprehend why Josephine would be concerned about others when her son could die. "I would destroy this whole continent for Arthur; let me help you deal with this."


    "Isn''t there another way?" Josephine asks desperately.


    Aria tries to think of something. "Arthur, bring him!" She requests, and Arthur quickly picks up Oliver.


    "We need to take him to arge bathtub or pool!" Aria says, and Josephine swiftly leads them towards the bathrooms.


    Meanwhile, amotion arises among the nobles. Most are confused, while only a few know what''s truly happening with Oliver.


    Elias returns to the Viscount''s table, and the man hands him another ss of wine. "Good job, Elias."


    "Thanks, your grace."

 Chapter 93: Healing for the Body

    "What just happened?"


    Themotion among the nobles who just witnessed Oliver and Elias''s fight grows.


    "Young Master Oliver looked really bad..."


    "Young Master Elias literally destroyed him,"


    "Isn''t that crazy? I mean, Young Master Oliver has always been the strongest of this generation."


    "He''s not stronger than Young Master Edgar,"


    "Huh? Maybe in cultivation, but in techniques, he''s,"


    "But he couldn''t even beat Young Master Elias..."


    "What happens next? Did the Drummonds just lose?"


    "Everyone knew that was going to happen; no one can go against the Viscount and his allies,"


    "But I had hoped they might surprise us in the end..."


    "Hey, you guys are forgetting about the mysterious boy? He could still fight."


    "But where is he?"


    Arthur is currently carrying Oliver''s body into arge bathroom on the first floor of the house.


    "Put him in the bathtub," Aria instructs and Arthur quickly does so. As soon as the water begins to cover Oliver''s body, Aria makes hand signs inside the bathtub, and the water starts to freeze.


    Oliver has a strong convulsion, foaming out from his mouth with saliva and blood, which increases Josephine''s panic. "Don''t let my son die, please, Aria!!"


    Aria possesses a cold side she reserves for dealing with anyone outside her family and close friends, and despite her distaste for the nobles of Eldoria, she can''t help but feel empathy for Josephine.


    ''No mother should go through this... watching her own son suffer this much...'' Just imagining herself in Josephine''s shoes is enough to distress Aria. ''If something like this happened to Arthur... my heart would break and could never be restored...''


    "I won''t let him die," Aria tells Josephine with determination.


    "Thank you!" Josephine turns her attention to the servants in the corridor and sends them to fetch her family''s best medical remedies to aid Aria. The elderlydy is extremely nervous, so Margaret tries to calm her down.


    The Cat Maid also enters the bathroom, extremely worried about Oliver''s situation. She saw the whole fight and shed many tears, her heart severely wounded due to the suffering of her beloved.


    Arthur is also anxious as he watches Aria use her magic to stabilize Oliver''s body. "What are you going to do, Mom?"


    "I''ve bought us some time by cooling his body, but I need to find out what''s causing his organs to fail... it would be much faster if I knew what they did to him."


    "I could extract that information from them, even if it means future problems; it''s better than letting Oliver die," Arthur shares his thoughts.


    "No," Aria shakes her head. "This isn''t our house; solving the problem that way would bring many more problems for Josephine and her family. But don''t worry, I will find out what this is..."


    She pulls out various boxes and magical tools from her storage treasures in front of Josephine, astonishing the woman with her power even more.


    Even in panic over her son''s situation, Josephine''s mind remains sharp and attentive to everything around her. ''So many spatial magical treasures... is she really a Master Mage or even stronger?''


    The group watches Aria collect drops of Oliver''s blood and perform rapid tests using her magic and special tools. The blood changes color when ced in a shiny ss test tube, turning green, yellow, and even blue.


    Some doctors who appear at the door recognize the procedures Aria is conducting to search for poisons in Oliver''s body, but all tests fail to find anything.


    "Could it be a Curse?" One of the doctors muses aloud.


    "I would have easily sensed that..." Ariaments as she continues testing Oliver''s blood. "These symptoms, I think I''ve never-"


    Aria stops, her expression thoughtful as if she''s recalling something. Arthur notices it and quickly questions her. "Did you figure it out?"


    "I''m not sure..." She remarks as she pulls more boxes from her storage treasure and starts searching them for something. "I''ve never seen this but heard of something like it many years ago, an invisible toxin that causes paralysis of the internal organs, but it onlyes from a rare type of mutant shark that only exists in the Red Sea..."


    "That fits with Oliver''s situation," Arthur notes. "Can you cure it?"


    "I think so..." Aria continues sifting through her dozens of items and finally finds arge sk with a bluish liquid. "This is it!" She exims excitedly and drops a bit of that liquid into a smaller sk with clear liquid.


    "Will this really help him?" Arthur asks.


    "If this is indeed the toxin from the yellow-tail shark, it will cure him," Aria exins as she hands the sk to Josephine. "Make him drink this; there shouldn''t be any side effects,"


    "Right!" Josephine takes the sk and brings it to Oliver''s mouth; since his body is calmed by Aria''s magic, she manages to make her son drink a bit of that liquid. "How do we know if it''s working?"


    "Let''s see..." Aria makes the ice in the bathtub melt, and Oliver''s body doesn''t go back to convulsing; he''s still unconscious, but it''s visible that he has returned to breathing normally. "It seems it was really that toxin... I wonder how nobles from a small town managed to get their hands on something so rare."


    "I can find that out before I deal with them," Arthurments, his eyes gleaming coldly.


    Aria always feels a chill in her body when she sees the shadows within her son; but instead of fear or disgust, she identifies with those shadows and wholly agrees with his method of thinking.


    "I also think we shouldn''t let them get away with this," Aria casts a friendly nce at Josephine. "If they''re willing to do such things, they''ll surely try to harm you again. Isn''t it better to let us handle it?"


    "It''s not that simple," Josephinements while stroking Oliver''s hair, "Emilio, the Viscount, may not seem like much to someone like you, but his father is a powerful Hero, and so Emilio, despite being a talentless nobody, received the best resources to be a Champion and leads this town with his title of Viscount,"


    Josephine looks at Oliver with a regretful expression. "This is my fault, I... I wanted to leave a legacy my son could be proud of, not some stupid clothing store... But I guess I overestimated our abilities."


    "It''s not your fault," Arthur speaks to Josephine in a friendly tone. "You tried to y the game by their rules, but they y dirty... I, on the other hand, don''t mind ying dirty right back at them."


    "What are you going to do?" Aria quickly asks, her eyes glowing with curiosity and expectation.


    Arthur adopts a thoughtful expression. "I suppose Elias got himself infected with the toxin to pass it onto Oliver, right?"


    "I think so," Aria nods. "Just the slightest contact is enough for the toxin to prate the body and reach the blood, starting the paralysis of the internal organs."


    "So Elias must have applied the toxin to his body when he went to the restroom and probably ingested the antidote as well?" Arthur asks. "I saw his panicked expression until he drank a ss of wine given to him by the Viscount himself before climbing into the arena..."


    "It makes sense," Aria quickly exins. "The antidote neutralizes the poison in the blood, but the toxin would still be on his skin and clothes, which contaminated Oliver through his own blows."


    "That means Elias is still getting infected with the toxin..." Arthur wonders. "Is your antidote better than theirs?"


    "I don''t know," Aria speaks honestly. "But I suppose so... also, I can make itst longer if that''s what you want."


    "That''s exactly it," Arthur smiles, appreciative of his mother''s understanding.


    But Josephine is confused. "What are you going to do?"


    "Fight by their rules, of course," Arthur smiles with an excited expression, but his eyes ze with the mes of revenge.


    "This is very dangerous!" Josephine exims. "You don''t need to risk yourself like this."


    "It''s not a risk," Arthurments confidently while ncing at Aria. "Elias will drink his antidote right before climbing into the arena. I just need to do the same, and the fact that my mother''s antidote is superior will ensure that I can give that trash what he deserves."


    "Hmm..." Even knowing they have the antidote, Josephine fears for Arthur''s safety. "Well, proving they broke the rules with an invisible toxin seems quiteplicated... but are you really fine with doing something like this?"


    "Yeah, it''s going to be fun," Arthur says in a sinister tone.


    The atmosphere bes tense, Arthur''s dark aura bing increasingly evident.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    Oliver opens his eyes while letting out a few pained moans. "I like the idea of giving that bastard what he deserves. But won''t they suspect something if they see you drinking something before stepping into the arena?"


    "Son!" Josephine embraces Oliver tightly.


    "Master Oliver!!" The Cat Maid also runs over to hug him, and he smiles lovingly at her and his mother.


    Arthur also smiles upon seeing his friend well. "Good point, but I''ve thought of that too."


    "Oh?" Aria bes curious. "So, we''re doing this?"


    "Yeah," Arthur nods, feeling quite excited.


    Josephine and Oliver don''t mind killing their enemies to protect their family, but they don''t truly understand how Arthur feels.


    Aria, on the other hand, has always been cold towards her enemies and almost everyone else, but there are shadows within her that not even she can control.


    ''But that''s not the case with him... he''s merging with his shadows, embracing his most violent and cruel desires...'' Aria looks at her son, her body reacting more and more positively to him. ''This shouldn''t feel so good... so, why is this so exciting?''

 Chapter 94: Disgusting Nobles

    As themotion among the nobles spirals out of control, Dmitri stands up and approaches the Viscount, who is conversing with Edgar and Elias.


    "By now, Oliver must have died," Dmitri whispers for only them to hear. "Josephine won''t take this well; we need to end this show already."


    "Not yet," the Viscount speaks in an authoritative and calm tone. "There''s still the boy and his mother... they''re quite mysterious; we can''t take any risks."


    "What risks?" Elias quickly asks. "No matter who they are, you are the Viscount Whittlee. If that bastard doesn''t want to face me, just dere our victory. Everyone anticipates that anyway."


    "It''s not that simple," Edgar ps Elias on the head, and he doesn''t react negatively. "Don''t you see that father wants that woman?"


    "He and everyone, don''t they? Hehehe..." Eliasughssciviously. "But would she really ept that if we kill her son?"


    "That''s why we''re not going to kill him," Edgar exins.


    The Viscount smiles expectantly. "But it would still be good for Elias to enter the arena with the boy. Imagine the situation where her beloved son is dying, and I''m the only one who can save him..."


    "Ah, I see!" Eliasughs. "After Your Grace saves his life, you''ll have her at your feet, doing anything youmand like a bitc-


    "You fool!" Edgar ps Elias''s head again, but without any real intention to hurt him. "Contain your lust! Father will certainly make her his new wife."


    "Oh?" Elias looks at the Viscount, and his eyes glow greedily. "Makes sense... a woman like her certainly suits a man like our honorable Viscount!"


    Emilio shakes his head. "What do you want, Elias? Just spill the beans."


    Elias casts a pleading nce at Edgar before focusing back on the Viscount. "If you''re taking his mother, may I have his wife?"


    *Pah*


    This time, it''s Dmitri who hits his son with a force different from Edgar''s. "We''re already taking the Drummonds'' most precious asset; why are you so greedy?"


    "Let the boys have their fun, Dmitri," Emilio speaks in a calm tone, but his expression is cruel. "Elias can share the peasant with Edgar as the good brothers they are, right, my son?"


    Edgar nods and ces his hand on Elias''s shoulder. "Yeah, we can certainly show that peasant what a real man is..." He pauses and pulls Elias''s ear. "But, little brother, when the little princess grows up, she will be mine alone, hehehe..."


    "Who the hell is this little princess?" Dmitri asks.


    "The boy''s sister," Elias quickly responds. "Everyone can see she''ll be as beautiful as the mother one day..." He casts an envious nce at Edgar. "The father will have the mother, and the son the daughter... makes sense, doesn''t it?"


    Dmitri shakes his head with a concerned expression. "This shouldn''t be about finding new wives... Emilio, you said you would help me!"


    "And am I not helping you?!" The Viscount speaks in an even more authoritative tone, making Dmitri back down. "Now, you''re not the only one gaining something here, so just stay in your damned ce and obey me as your son does."


    "Yes, Your Grace," Dmitri bows respectfully.


    The atmosphere turns awkward, and Elias looks in the direction Arthur took Oliver. "I wonder what they''re doing? Wouldn''t it be better to check if they''re not trying to escape or something?"


    "Leave that to me," Emilio stands up and walks in that direction.


    Inside one of Josephine''s house''s secret rooms, Arthur and Aria watch the Viscount''s image through a spell she has cast on the wall.


    "Those pieces of trash!" Tiny ck dots appear in Arthur''s icy blue eyes. "They dare even think about touching Eve..."


    Aria also feels an uncontroble fury rising within her. "These insects... what shall we do with them?"


    "Eliminate them all," Arthur responds.


    "I agree," Aria smiles as she strokes his hair. "But we must still be discreet. If I openly use my powers, this city may be leveled to ashes and dust, but it would draw the attention of this whole kingdom and then the continent."


    Arthur heard from his mother that she and Draven went to the small remote vige to raise him and Eve in peace, far from their families, but he also thinks there''s more to it, a reason Aria doesn''t want to be found.


    "I can do it discreetly," he suggests.


    "Oh?" Her eyes sparkle with curiosity. "Like Liam did in his world?"


    Arthur nods, and Aria adopts a thoughtful expression. "I see... But in Liam''s world, people were limited. Here, it''s different; even though you still have your skills, you''d have trouble dealing with a Champion while being in the Fighter Rank."


    "Yeah..." Now, it''s him looking at her with a curious expression. "But you have something in mind, don''t you?"


    Aria smiles. "Yes, but first, we have to deal with these nobles. We can''t kill them all as it would be problematic for Josephine, so let''s finish thispetition and let them return home...ter, we can visit them in their houses..."


    "I see," Arthur likes the dark gleam in Aria''s eyes. ''She seems more and more like me... or do I resemble her?''


    ''Not even I know,'' Nyx responds in his mind.


    "What are you nning?" Josephine approaches them with a curious look.


    "It''s time," Aria points to the image of the Viscount walking through the corridor in their direction.


    "Alright," Josephine turns her gaze back to Oliver, lying on a bed recuperating while his cat maid tends to him. "Stay here until the right time."


    Oliver nods and then looks warmly at Arthur. "Good luck, brother."


    "They need luck more than I do, but even that won''t save them..." Arthur remarks in a cold tone, his dark aura around his body like a chilly, transparent armor. But then his expression briefly bes friendly. "They will pay for doing this to you, brother."


    Oliver smiles as Arthur leaves the secret room for the corridor. Aria, Josephine, and Margaret, who is always nearby with Eve, taking care of the little girl so she isn''t too affected by everything happening but at the same time preparing her for the cruel world they live in, follow him.


    In the corridor, the group moves quickly; Josephine puts on a fake sad expression, and Arthur an angry one. As soon as the Viscount sees them, his eyes are immediately drawn to Aria, making Arthur want to grab his sword and cut the man''s head off right there.


    But he restrains himself and saves his anger for another moment. Aria pats his head while casting a cold nce at the Viscount. "Go ahead, we''ll catch up with you."


    "Ok," Arthur proceeds with Margaret and Eve to the courtyard, and as he passes by the Viscount, the man can feel a chilling aura that sends a sinister shiver through his body. Meanwhile, Aria and Josephine stay in the corridor with Emilio.


    "Lady Drummond-" Emilio starts in his falsely polite manner, but then Josephine quickly interrupts him. "Cut the crap, Emilio! You used such a dirty trick against my son..."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about," hements while casting a dissembling smile at Aria.


    However, that proves to be a grave mistake, and she doesn''t hesitate before unleashing a part of her aura onto him, instantly freezing the man in shock.


    ''WHAT IS THIS?!?!'' Emilio screams in his mind because the pressure on his body is so heavy and overwhelming that he can''t even breathe, let alone speak a single word.


    Josephine is also shocked to see the Viscount fall to his knees on the ground, trembling like a defenseless child. ''That is so much power!''


    Aria stands before him like a mountain of ice, her eyes gleaming gray. "You should thank Josephine. I haven''t wiped out your entire little backwater town from the way your trash bloodline ogled at me. There won''t be a second time, insect."


    ''SHIT! SHIT!! SHIT!!!'' Emilio starts cursing in his mind as a protective ne under his clothing cracks under the power of Aria''s aura. ''How can she be so powerful?! A Master? Maybe she''s even a Great Mage?!?


    What kind of monster is she?!?''


    "Oh? Are you regretting it now?" Aria smiles at the despair in Emilio''s eyes. "You trash nobles are all the same, thinking you''re at the top of the food chain when you''re nothing but worms..."


    The Viscount is so terrified that he wets himself, and while Josephine enjoys seeing that, she''s a bit concerned about the consequences of killing him, after all, he has a strong background while she can''t always rely on Aria''s protection.


    ''But if he knows I have such an ally, I bet even his father wouldn''t dare attack my family...'' The cunningdy ponders.


    Aria notices her thoughtful expression as well as Emilio''s panicked look. "I won''t kill you, but..." She snaps her fingers, and the Viscount''s body contorts.


    *Craaaaack*


    Various bizarre soundse from his body, most of his bones being fractured by thousands of tiny cracks. His cultivation keeps his body whole and prevents him from dying, but he is severely weakened.


    "I couldn''t kill you..." Ariaments in a cold and malevolent tone. "Not because I fear your trash background, but because I don''t want to deny my son such pleasure..."


    "So now, you will do exactly as Imand, do you understand?" She makes a gesture with her hand, and his body crashes to the floor.


    "ARRRRRRGHHH!!!" He finally manages to scream in pain, but his voice is contained by an invisible sound barrier.

 Chapter 95: You Have my Attention

    Just as most of the nobles in Josephine''s courtyard were wondering what would happen next, Arthur appears. His steps are calm, and his expression is confident, but his eyes seem as cold as ice.


    "He''s back?!" Most of them are shocked to see Arthur after what happened to Oliver, especially Edgar and Elias.


    Members of Josephine''s family quickly gather around him, all concerned, particrly Jovie, who immediately asks about Oliver. "How is he??"


    Arthur''s expression remains unchanged under the dozens of gazes now on him. "We''ll talk about thatter, for now..." He nces at Elias and Edgar, his look like ice spikes piercing their souls. "Thepetition continues until only one of us is left standing."


    "This is madness!" One of Oliver''s cousins exims. "Didn''t you see what happened to Oliver? He couldn''t even react... I don''t know what they did to him, but your skills won''t help you now."


    "Shut up!" Jovie ps her cousin''s head, her eyes shining as she gazes at Arthur. "He must know what he''s doing."


    Arthur nods at Jovie and then turns his attention to his adversaries. "Shall we?" With a quick jump, he enters the arena.


    "You are a freaking stupid bastard! Hahaha!!" Eliasughs as he approaches the table and quickly drinks a ss of wine before also climbing into the arena. "If you want to end up like your friend, that''s fine by me. By the way, how is he doing now?"


    "You know how he is, don''t you?" Arthur observes Elias drinking the wine, ''His antidote, surely...''


    "Oh?" Elias feigns a confused expression but can''t hide the malice in his cruel eyes. "Did I hit him too hard? Well, he asked for that."


    The gleam in Elias''s eyes seems yfulpared to the cold shadows in Arthur''s eyes, a reflection of his insanely deep desire to inflict pain and kill.


    "Now, you''re going to understand what it''s like to have my attention," Arthur speaks calmly, but his voice carries all the intensity of his emotions, stirring an instinctive fear within Elias.


    While the poor guy falls silent, Margaret approaches the ring. Arthur notices her and puts on a perfect fake confused expression. "Honey? What''s the matter?"


    Margaret has a concerned look, which, although not as "real" as Arthur''s, easily deceives those nobles.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur speaks lovingly and leans over the arena ropes to kiss her. The kiss is slow, and he uses mentalmunication to speak with her. ''Nice work, my love.''


    ''Hehehe...'' She giggles in his mind while passing him part of the antidote that Aria had enhanced and was in her mouth. ''They''d never suspect something like this.''


    ''You naughty girl, you''re enjoying this, aren''t you?'' He teases. Even harboring such dark desires in his heart, there are also good feelings stirred by his loved ones.


    Arthur finishes absorbing the antidote from Margaret''s mouth and turns his attention back to Elias, who seems restless now. "Shall we begin?"


    "Yeah," Elias quickly gets into a fighting stance, "Let''s end this already!"


    "Sure," Arthur also starts to get ready, but then he looks around with a confused expression. "But where''s Josephine? We can''t start without her signal."


    "What?!" Elias frowns. "We don''t need her; this ends here and now!"


    "But what about the rules?" Arthur manages to keep up his innocent posture impably, leaving Elias and his allies upset.


    "Screw it!" Elias exims impatiently. "It''s just a signal; my father can do it!"


    "Maybe," Arthur has to contain the urge tough while speaking mentally with Nyx. ''He''s so impatient, I guess their antidote must notst very long.''


    ''Slow it out a bit more, just to savor his desperation, hehehee...'' Nyx asks in an excited tone.


    "If you don''t want to fight, just give up already!" Elias exims furiously.


    "Fine, fine, your father can give the signal; you don''t need to make a big deal out of it," Arthur speaks in a neutral tone.


    Elias starts to get confused by the way Arthur seems to shift moods so quickly. ''What''s wrong with this guy?!''


    Unaware of how this is a mistake, Elias shouts at Dmitri. "Give the signal, father!"


    "Alright," Dmitri picks up a ss and a spoon like Josephine used to. "The rules remain the same... fight!" He hits the ss with the spoon.


    *Ding*


    The sound echoes, and Elias sees Arthur disappear like a shadow. "WHA-"


    Since his opponent is in the sixth grade of the Elite Rank, Arthur pushes his body to the limit, focusing all his strength on his feet to dash forward as fast as he can.


    Elias doesn''t try to dodge but prepares for the blow, just as he did in the fight against Oliver. ''Come and fall into the trap like a stupid animal!''


    He sees Arthur appear in front of him,unching a punch towards his face. ''Like this!'' Elias even closes his eyes and epts the blow.


    ''Huh??'' The shock hits Elias when he feels nothing; then he opens his eyes to see Arthur''s fist stopped an inch from his face. ''What the heck?!''


    Arthur opens his hand and waves it in front of Elias''s face. "Are you okay?"


    "Okay?" Elias is confused for a second. ''Does he know?!''


    "Yeah," Arthur maintains the fake confused expression. "You seemed not to react on purpose..."


    "FUCK YOU!!" Elias tries to punch Arthur.


    *Whoosh*


    But Arthur agilely dodges his blow. Elias keeps advancing towards Arthur and attacking wildly, but their agility clearly isn''t on the same level.


    ''How can he be so fast?!'' Elias begins to panic. ''I need to touch him as soon as possible, otherwise... damn it!!''


    *Whoosh* *Shoosh* *Whoosh* *Shoosh*


    Arthur has to use the full capacity of his body and maintain total focus to dodge all of Elias''s rapid blows, but he manages to do so due to having perfect control over his emotions.


    The mes of vengeance burn within his heart, a deep hatred for those who dared to n harm against his family. But instead of acting recklessly, he acts coldly, ying with his victim, driving Elias to madness before even touching his body.


    "DAMN!!"


    "STOP RUNNING AROUND!"


    "FUCK YOU!!!"


    "FACE ME LIKE A MAN!!"


    Elias screams hysterically as he repeatedly fails to touch Arthur.


    The majority of the nobles, including the Drummonds, have no clue what''s happening. But Edgar and Dmitri understand that with each second Arthur prolongs the fight, Elias moves closer to facing a big problem.


    They also wonder if Arthur knows about the yellow-tail shark poison, ''How could he know about that?''


    Arthur even throws provocative nces at them while dodging Elias''s attacks. The longer it goes, the more the foolish man bes desperate and his movements more clumsy.


    "WHAT IS YOUR FUCKING PROBLEM?!?" Elias screams, desperate.


    A dark gleam appears in Arthur''s eyes, and then he finally stops being defensive. "MY PROBLEM?!" Arthur''s voice booms like an angry thunder, and he counterattacks.


    *BAM*


    Using all his strength, Arthur punches Elias in the stomach, making the poor man spit out a mouthful of blood.


    ''FUUUUCK!'' Elias feels intense pain echoing throughout his whole body; this is much worse than in the fight against Oliver because Arthur knows exactly where to hit to cause the most pain to his internal organs.


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur moves swiftly andnds several other blows on Elias, not letting him even fall to the floor.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "My problem, you say..." After several brutal hits, Arthur grabs the limp body of Elias by the cor of his shirt, making the poor man look into his cold eyes. "I don''t have a problem at all, but you..."


    Elias is in a lot of pain, but he still starts tough, his face a bloody mess. "Hahahaha... you''re as foolish as Oliver if you think you can win this!"


    "Oh?" Arthur smirks sinisterly, then forces Elias to look towards a corridor. "See for yourself."


    Elias is confused but then sees Olivering from the corridor alongside his cat maid; he looks perfectly fine, which leaves both Elias, Edgar, and Dmitri shocked.


    ''WHAT?!?''


    ''HOW IS THAT POSSIBLE?!?''


    ''DID THEY CURE THE POISON?!''


    From the arena, Arthur nods to Oliver, who smiles back at him with a happy expression, grateful to witness Elias''s desperate face now.


    Then Arthur makes Elias look into his eyes again. "What''s with this sad face? You thought you were the only one with the antidote?" Arthur whispers so that only Elias can hear.


    "I... I..." Elias freezes in panic; after all, his whole n relies entirely on incapacitating his opponent with the toxin in his body.


    ''I can''t beat him!'' Elias sees that Arthur is even stronger and more skilled than Oliver, so he doesn''t think twice before trying to surrender. "I-"


    *BAM*


    But Arthur punches his throat hard, making Elias swallow his words back. "You think it''s going to be that easy?!"


    ''SHITTTT!!'' Elias tries to speak but can''t; he tries to raise his arm in a plea for help to his father, but he also can''t as Arthur kicks him down to the floor.


    "You didn''t give Oliver a fair chance; now you think I''m going to give you an easy way out?" Arthur starts to kick Elias on the floor even more violently than the guy did with Oliver, not holding back his strength.


    *BAM* *BAM* *BAM*


    "ARRRRGH!!!" Elias can only moan and spit more blood from his mouth and several wounds that Arthur brutally opens on his body.


    "You and your little group of trash must think you''re very smart, don''t you?" Arthur''s eyes gleam diabolically. "But guess what? I''m not doing this only because you threaten my family and friends..."


    "I''m doing this because... I fucking love it!"


    "I love making people like you feel pain..."


    "Wee to hell."

 Chapter 96: Im Your Tormentor

    When Elias realizes he''s doomed, it''s already toote. He tries to renounce the fight, but Arthur won''t allow it, pinning him to the arena floor with brutal kicks.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    "ARRRRGH!"


    Each painful strike is followed by a groan of agony, yet Arthur targets Elias''s throat whenever he attempts to ask for help.


    This scene shocks the surrounding nobles into a myriad of reactions.


    "He''s overpowering Young Master Isambard so effortlessly..."


    "And that after we saw Elias defeat Oliver with simr ease... this can''t be right!"


    "How can he be so powerful as a Mystic Fighter?"


    "Not just a genius, but he''s also savage! He won''t even let Young Master Isambard catch his breath..."


    "Isn''t this the same thing he did to Young Master Drummond? I think it''s quite fair, actually."


    "This isn''t about fairness but how Dimitri will be furious and probably the Viscount too..."


    "But neither can do anything; the boy is ying by the rules."


    "Rules? They won''t help him now..."


    The nobles are divided. The family members of Josephine and their allies are clearly enjoying the show, though slightly worried about the consequences of Arthur''s brutality.


    The nobles from Emilio''s family, Dmitri, and their allies are stunned, enraged, and concerned.


    But the neutral nobles, especially some of the other wealthier and more influential families in the town, are unsure what to think.


    "Such a brutal spectacle... I never thought I''d see such a thing in Josephine''s house."


    "Has she gone mad? All it would take is for that boy to do the same to Young Master Whittlee, and then war would be dered."


    "This is already a war, but Josephine has orchestrated it so that even the Viscount can do nothing but watch..."


    "I doubt he''ll just watch this mysterious boy kill one of his most loyal servants."


    "And what can he do? If he interferes in the youngs'' tournament, he''ll throw his own reputation and that of his family into the trash in front of everyone."


    "Where is he, by the way?"


    As everyone wonders where Emilio is while Arthur beats Elias to the point of beginning to disfigure his face, the Viscount appears behind Josephine and Aria. But his expression is not as before; there''s no pride or confidence in his frightened eyes, only deep regret.


    He no longer looks like a Viscount but rather a dog that has just been scolded by its owner, now struggling to behave. Even his movements are slow, and his head hangs low like a humiliated servant.


    Of all the people around, Dmitri is certainly feeling the worst. An uncontroble fury grows within his heart as he watches his eldest son, the heir to his legacy, the future of his family, having his body and mind destroyed by Arthur.


    His hands are clenched on the table, his fingers digging into the wood while his clenched teeth make clear his mental state. "This little bastard!! He''s digging his own grave!!!"


    Beside Dmitri stands his daughter, Anastasia, now wearing an expression of terror on her face. Thinking about how she initiated everything, she doesn''t regret it but nces at Margaret. ''This is all your fault... you worthless peasant!''


    Seeing her older brother being brutalized by Arthur blinds Anastasia with rage. She fears Arthur, but at the same time, she wants to hurt him, leading her to make a terrible decision.


    "This is your fault!!!" Anastasia charges toward Margaret, raising her hands. As an Initiate Mage, the second Mage rank, she already knows some basic spells.


    "Scinti Ignis!" Anastasia''s voice sounds out as she speaks words in the ancientnguage, a basic chant that sends small sparkles of fire jumping from her fingers toward Margaret and Eve.


    Though the spell is one of the weakest from the School of Destruction and poses no life-threatening danger to Margaret due to Anastasia''s low level of Astral Energy, it could still harm the cute girl.


    Everything happens quickly, and as soon as Margaret hears Anastasia''s chant, she swiftly steps in front of Eve to shield the girl with her body.


    From the arena, Arthur also hears the chant and sees the sparkles emanating from Anastasia''s fingers toward Margaret. Instead of showing concern, he remainsposed, his fury under control, his eyes coldly gleaming.


    "What a mistake!" He mocks, and everyone watches as Anastasia''s fire sparkles strike an invisible barrier around Margaret, thanks to the ne glowing around her neck, a gift from Aria.


    *Fizzle*


    The fire sparkles emit a shrill sound as they hit the magical barrier and immediately reverse direction, heading back towards Anastasia, who panics. "SHIT!!!"


    She barely had time to react, and the fire sparkles hit her face just as she had nned for Margaret.


    "AAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" Anastasia screams hysterically as the heat of the sparkles burns her face, causing excruciating pain.


    "Anastasia!!" Dmitri yells as he watches his daughter suffer. The already unstable fury within himpletely spirals out of control, and he draws his sword, his eyes fixated on Margaret. "YOU BIT-"


    "Dmitri!" Josephine''s voice rings out, loud yet calm, echoing through the courtyard. "Do you dare attack my honored guests within my home?!"


    Oliver also draws his sword, and all the Drummonds follow suit, bracing themselves for a possible fight. The other nobles quickly react as well, most stepping back without drawing their weapons, even many of the Viscount''s allies, who would only act if he himself gave themand.


    While Dmitri freezes, caught between tension, fear, and rage, Arthur grips Elias by the neck and lifts his severely injured body toward his father. "That would be another wrong decision." His voice booms across the courtyard like that of a demon from a frozen hell.


    "This..." Dmitri turns his attention to Arthur, his eyes filled with rage, pain, and resentment. "All of this is your fault!" He shouts like his daughter, pointing his sword at Arthur.


    The situation grows increasingly tense, and though neither Josephine nor Oliver desires it, they are ready for a potential bloodbath. But this is not what Aria wants, not in a way that would create future problems for the Drummond family and even draw the attention of the whole Kingdom to her.


    Then she subtly signals with her fingers, and Emilio quickly steps forward. "Dmitri!!" His voice sounds firm and authoritative once more, an effort to keep his own life.


    "Emilio!?" Dmitri has known the Viscount for a long time and sees that something is off with him.


    "You''ve gone too far! Lower your sword and apologize now!!" Emiliomands.


    But Dmitri does not lower his sword. "What''s wrong with you? We can''t let this scum rise against us!"


    Emilio doesn''t need to look at Aria to feel her eyes on him like a wolf watching a helpless prey, her terrifying aura sending shivers down his spine.


    "Dmitri, you fool!" Emilio tries his best to calm the situation, for the sake of his own life, of course. "We are in Madam Drummond''s house, and you will respect her rules!"


    On one side, Dmitri sees his wife trying to aid Anastasia, who cries tears of blood on the floor; on the other side, he has Arthur, holding Elias by the neck; his son''s body convulses, foam and blood flowing from his mouth as the antidote in his veins loses strength.


    This is undoubtedly the darkest day of Dmitri''s life, and all he can think about is protecting his family, casting a pleading look at the Viscount. "Please, Emilio... they are going to kill my children!"


    ''It''s better than them killing all of us,'' Emilio keeps his thoughts to himself while he waves his head at Dmitri, also a pleading request.


    ''What the hell is happening?!'' Dmitri imagines Josephine has cornered the Viscount somehow, but even that can''t stop him now, not when his eldest son is about to die before his eyes.


    "NO! I will not ept this!!" Dmitri tightly grips the hilt of his sword, a rare artifact. His eyes burn like mes, directed at Arthur.


    Everyone can see what is about to happen next, especially Arthur. But he remains calm, holding the body of Elias, who takes hisst breaths, having a good view of his family being destroyed.


    "You will pay for this!!" Dmitri yells and leaps toward the arena,unching an attack with all his strength concentrated on his sword.


    "Arthur!" Aria''s calm voice echoes, and with a quick snap of her fingers, she causes Arthur''s sword to fly from the table into his hand in less than a second.


    He releases Elias and swiftly grabs the sword, readying his own attack. But how can the skills of someone whose Weapon Mastery is still at the Novice Rankpare to a Master Swordsman?


    Dmitri''s movement is full of ws, his hands trembling and weak, holding his sword like a scared child.


    Arthur, on the other hand, grips his vastly superior quality sword firmly, his eyes seeing through the movements of his enemy and his sword reacting instinctively as an extension of his body.


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur''s de glows with a dark light as he strikes--faster, more skilled, and far more lethally than Dmitri could ever manage.


    *ng* *Crack*


    The sounds of Dmitri''s sword shing and then his body being sliced in two echoes, and all the nobles watching can hardly believe such a scene.


    ''So fast...'' That is Dmitri''sst thought as he stares at Arthur and feels the cold of death seeping into his body.


    The upper half of Dmitri''s body slumps and falls to the arena floor in a messy pool of blood and guts. But everyone''s eyes are drawn upward to that wave of pure, shimmering dark energy that dissipates a few meters above Arthur.


    Those who do not understand it are surprised and awestruck, but those who know what just urred are the most shocked.


    "He''s a Swordmaster!"

 Chapter 97: Kneel and Beg

    "What the heck was that?!"


    "It came from his de..."


    "He killed Lord Isambard just like that??"


    All the nobles in the hall are shocked to see how effortlessly Arthur dispatched Dmitri, slicing his body in half as if his de were a hot knife through butter.


    For some, such a surprise awakens fear and aversion towards Arthur, and for others, admiration and respect.


    "Is that a spell?"


    "No... I think it was Intent, Sword Intent!"


    "That means..."


    "Is he really a Swordmaster?"


    "But isn''t he under thirty?"


    "Fifteen, ording to Young Master Drummond..."


    "A fifteen-year-old Swordmaster? Bullshit!"


    "There''s no such thing even in the most fantastical books..."


    As most of the nobles debate over Arthur''s power, others fall into total despair. This is especially the case for the remaining members of the Isambard family.


    The other siblings of Anastasia, all injured from their fights against Oliver and Arthur, now see their sister with her face destroyed, crying tears of blood in their mother''s arms, also in shock; but the worst is their older brother, convulsing in arge pool of blood and entrails left by the two halves of their father''s body.


    A grotesque and brutal scene, even for the most vile nobility of that ce.


    But in the center of it all, standing in that very pool of blood, is Arthur, a young man whose face so handsome makes him seem like an angel, but now this same beautiful creature is covered in blood, his face painted with a cold and diabolical expression, his eyes gleaming, filled with dark emotion.


    "There''s no doubt, he''s a demon!" One of the noblesments, and everyone agrees.


    Arthur''s actions generate so many different sentiments that themotion among the nobles turns into a mess. Among them is Edgar, one of the most negatively shocked.


    ''This can''t be happening...'' Just a few minutes ago, Edgar thought nothing could stop his father''s n. The benefits gained that night would surpass all ever.


    But now, all he sees are the cold eyes of Arthur shining like dark pearls. ''No, no, no...'' Edgar''s hands and legs begin to tremble, fear growing uncontrobly inside his heart.


    But he is still the eldest son of the Viscount of Lakeview, so he points at Arthur. "Murderer! He killed Lord Isambard in cold blood!! Arrest this murderer!!!"


    "Bullshit!" Oliver immediately exims. "Everyone saw Dmitri break the rules of thepetition and attack Arthur right after his daughter attacked Margaret in a cowardly and malicious manner!"


    "No, no, no!!" Edgar keeps his trembling finger pointed at Arthur. "He used a sword; he''s still holding it! He broke the rules!!"


    While Arthur remains calm, looking at Edgar with a cold expression, Oliver bes more upset. "Are you insane? He only picked up the sword to defend himself! He had already won the fight when Elias failed to use his dirty trick again!"


    "What a nder!" Edgar exims, his face growing concerned. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!!"


    "Cut the crap," Oliverughs as he stands by the side of the arena, close to Arthur. "You cheating trash think that matters? You''re not wolves here, not today... just foolish sheep, that''s what you are now!"


    Arthur enjoys seeing Oliver provoke Edgar, especially after what they have done to him. Unconsciously, Arthur begins to smile, enjoying messing even more with those stupid nobles. He even bares his teeth at Edgar like a wolf snarling, and then he and Oliver start tough.


    "Hahahaha..." The other Drummonds also begin tough at the plight of their enemies.


    "You''re all crazy!!" Edgar begins to tremble even more, anger and fear mixing inside his heart like a drug of pure insanity.


    In ast act of desperation, he looks for his father. He sees Emilio near Josephine and Aria, but like Dmitri, he notices something has changed, something has broken inside his father, and now the Viscount''s eyes disy a vast emptiness.


    "Father!" Edgar pleads. "You have to do something! They killed Uncle Dmitri in cold blood! Make them pay for such a crime!"


    "Crime?!" Oliver asks sarcastically and shakes his head. "Look around, you piece of shit! Not even your most loyal allies can support you now; everyone saw what happened."


    Edgar looks around at all the nobles and no one meets his eyes. Everyone averts their gaze, clearly denying any support for him. ''This can''t be happening...'' Such a situation is theplete opposite of the beginning of the banquet where most nobles showed support for them.


    But he still can''t simply give up because the other option is to ept his enemies killing his allies right in front of everyone. So, Edgar turns his pleading gaze back to the Viscount. "Father,"


    Emilio hears the voice of his beloved eldest son, but he simply cannot react. His bones and mind are cracked, his pridepletely shattered, and his hope hangs by a thin thread held by Aria and Arthur.


    But no matter how dire the situation seems, life always seeks to continue. Clinging to thatst hope, Emilio casts the same pleading look at his son that he once cast to Dmitri.


    "Don''t do anything foolish, my son," he tries to speak with authority but only sounds like a desperate man. "Dmitri made his choice and attacked Madam Drummond''s guests... don''t do the same; don''t make that mistake."


    "Father..." Edgar grows even more confused upon seeing Emilio''s condition. ''I''ve never seen him like this; so much fear in his eyes... what''s happening?''


    While Edgar is left speechless, Oliver approaches the arena and lifts Elias''s head by the hair. His face is covered in his own and his father''s blood, but there''s no response from the poor guy.


    "He''s done for good," Oliverments cheerfully and casts a grateful look towards Arthur. "Thanks, brother; I owe you this one."


    Arthur nods amicably, and Oliver turns his attention to thestpetitor. "Edgar, you have two options now: you step into the arena like a man and end up like your boyfriend here, or you can spare us this crap and kneel now."


    "No..." Edgar''s panic reaches a new level. "I can''t..." He looks at his father, family, and allies, but no one is willing to help him now.


    Without an option, he sumbs to his most primitive instincts and starts running. "I''m not doing this shit!!" He literally runs as fast as he can, not caring about anything else.


    "What a joke..." Oliver smirks with a mocking expression.


    Nobody tries to stop Edgar, as everyone can see that he just destroyed his reputation forever. Pity is all that remains for him.


    "Is it over?" the other nobles wonder.


    "What now?"


    "Lord Isambard is dead, but will his allies still have to bow to the Drummonds?"


    "Does that include the Viscount himself?"


    "So this was Madam Drummond''s goal..."


    "She really is a clever woman to foresee such an oue."


    "Nobody could have predicted this end, not even her."


    "I guess so..."


    All eyes turn to Emilio and Josephine. The nobles wonder if he really will kneel and apologize to her.


    At the start of this evening, Emilio never imagined he would lose such apetition. He had not only a significant numerical advantage and the two strongestpetitors but also a deadly and invisible poison.


    ''There was no way I could lose...'' He thought so, but reality proved otherwise.


    After feeling Aria''s power in his bones, Emilio has nothing in his heart but the instinctual desire to survive and a lot of fear that he might not manage it.


    In front of everyone, he does not hesitate; his body simply gives in, his weak legs fold, and he falls to his knees in front of Josephine and Aria.


    "I admit my defeat," his pleading voice rings out for all to hear.


    While all the nobles around are again surprised, Josephine can''t prevent her lips from curving into a subtle smile.


    For several generations, her family and Emilio''s have had a great rivalry. Even though she and Emilio are at the tip of such conflict, far from the more intense violence, she and her family suffered because of his greater influence in Lakeview.


    But now, it''s not she who has to lower her head but Emilio, making Josephine feel especially good. ''This is so delicious...'' She enjoys the feeling, but the best part is knowing that Oliver can have a better life than hers.


    Oliver has never liked seeing his mother bow her head to such stupid nobles, so he also enjoys this moment a lot. "What are you waiting for?!" He shouts at the other nobles, all of whom came to his house with bad intentions toward his family.


    "Now!" Emilio also yells to his family and allies. "You must,"


    "No need," but Josephine quickly interrupts him. "This has been enough." She speaks politely, but there''s no real gentleness in her voice, just pity.


    "Mother?" Oliver is confused. "They lost, that''s only fair."


    "But it''s not necessary," Josephine repeats, her eyes shining as she looks at her son. "It''s enough, believe me."


    "I see," Oliver still doesn''t quite understand that because he doesn''t understand the gleam in Arthur''s eyes now.


    But Josephine does. She can see how his expression isn''t one of someone satisfied even with the bodies of Elias and Dmitri at his feet. On the contrary, his expression is that of a hungry wolf that has just tasted blood and will not stop until they are all dead.


    But how could it be different after they nned to harm his beloved family?


    The sacred family of a sadistic devil.

 Chapter 98: Glory to the Winners

    All the nobles witness the scene of Viscount Whittlee bowing to Josephine, but also her quickly extending a hand to help him stand, sparking another wave of reactions.


    "Did that really happen? Viscount Whittlee bowed to the Drummonds?"


    "Madam Drummond really managed to do the impossible."


    "The reputation of the Drummonds was already high, and now it will rise even more."


    "But there will be consequences, I suppose..."


    "Are you talking about the Count?"


    "Yeah, the Count won''t like hearing that they humiliated his son like this..."


    "But the Count can''t break thews of Lumindell either. Josephine did nothing illegal, so he should thank her for not making his son kiss her feet."


    "It makes sense... maybe he will make her the new ruler of Lakeview? I heard he is a very severe man."


    "That would be an appropriate punishment for Emilio. I mean, he gathered the most powerful young warriors in Lakeview to assist Dmitri, and yet they failed to defeat five youths..."


    "But these five youths are not ordinary. Even the weaker Drummonds showed high potential, then Jovie and Oliver... andstly that boy, Arthur..."


    As Arthur''s name resonates in the courtyard, all the nobles turn their gazes back to him: the demon covered in blood in the arena. His cold and sadistic eyes roam over most of those nobles, sending chills through their hearts.


    At the beginning of the banquet, every woman would have abandoned their family and husband to jump into Arthur''s arms if he epted them. And now, even though they are all afraid of him, they would all do the same.


    It''s clear to those nobles that Arthur is extremely protective since he was so brutal with his enemies, people who threatened his allies and family. Of course, thistter part rtes to how Anastasia initiated the offense against Margaret.


    For this reason, none of those nobles ever wants to offend a Drummond again, and especially, a member of Arthur''s family.


    Seeing all those nobles appearing as well-behaved and fearful children, Oliverughs and extends his hand to Arthur in the arena. "It''s over, we won!"


    Arthur is still learning what it means to have a friend, but he doesn''t hesitate to grab Oliver''s hand, and the cool guy pulls him out of the arena.


    "No more blood and violence for today," Oliver smiles as he leads Arthur towards his cousins'' table. "Now let''s celebrate our victory, with more wine and good food!"


    ''Celebrate?'' Arthur ponders with Nyx. ''I can''t celebrate until thest of them is dead... that''s what they deserve for daring to try to steal my family from me.''


    ''Exactly!'' Nyx exims in his mind. ''In such a world where the powerful are cruel, you have to be the strongest, the most ruthless; only then, no one will be able to touch your beloved ones.''


    ''But I also have to be smart...'' He starts to drink and celebrate with Oliver and his cousins. ''I am still too weak, so I can''t face my enemies recklessly... I need to use Liam''s methods.''


    ''Assassinating from the shadows...'' Nyxments in an excited tone. ''What matters is killing them, not the method.''


    ''I agree. Now, I just have to...'' Arthur pretends to rx and just drinks with his new friends, making everyone see him shift from being a visceral demon back to a charming young man.


    Eve and Margaret join him to celebrate as well, but Aria continues to stand by Josephine as she talks with the Viscount.


    "I didn''t want things to end like this, Emilio..." Josephine speaks in a falsely gentle tone, but her eyes gleam maliciously.


    "Ah..." He looks at her and Aria with a pleading expression. "I did everything you asked; my family will never attack yours again, so please..."


    Josephine nces at Aria and smiles with a genuinely grateful expression. Aria also smiles, and then the cunning olddy turns her attention back to the Viscount.


    "It''s alright, Emilio, you may go, but don''t forget what happened tonight," Josephine speaks in a calm and polite tone, yet also threatening. "The others don''t know about your dirty trick, but everyone saw you lose, and your son ran away like a frightened child..."


    "I know, I know," Emilio''s voice is as tremulous as his arms and legs now. "We''ve already lost too much face; I wouldn''t dare try anything and sink my family''s reputation any further."


    "Good, good..." Josephine nods. "Then you can go. Take your trash and leave my house."


    "Thank you, Josephine!" Emilio smiles, happy to be able to keep his life. He just wants to run away from there and from Aria as Edgar did, but he still thanks her. "And thank you too, Lady Aria! Thanks for all your mercy!" He bows several times before retreating back to his family.


    Josephine quickly signals for her servants to clean up the bloody mess in the arena, collecting the body of Elias and the remains of Dmitri so that the rest of the Isambards can leave her house with the Viscount and his family.


    As she watches them leave her house like scared rats, Josephine turns her attention to Aria. "You won''t be merciful, will you?"


    "I don''t care about that trash, but..." Aria''s eyes are drawn to her son, who nowughs with his girls and new friends. "He won''t forgive them, not after they tried to attack his wife again and even nned to touch his sister."


    "I understand, for real," Josephinements in a gentle tone. "He is protective in a way I have never seen before... that''s certainly a good quality. But I can also see that this has to do with the fact that the Viscount has ogled at you."


    "Oh?" Aria tries to hide her feelings over that, but she is unable to conceal the gleam in her eyes. "Arthur can be as possessive as he is protective..."


    "I understand that too," Josephine continues, smiling as she watches Arthur and Oliver getting along. "Don''t worry, Aria, my family would never think bad of you and Arthur for something like this... I mean, you are our saviors, our friends, and I would do anything to help you."


    Aria doesn''t doubt Josephine''s words, and while she doesn''t care what others think about her family, she knows that for the Drummonds, reputation is important for survival.


    "I heard something about Emilio''s father, a Count, isn''t he?" Aria asks.


    "Yes, he is the Count Whittlee," Josephine exins. "He is a powerful Hero and the ruler of Quilveron, one of thergest cities in Lumindell. It''s because of his influence that Emilio was chosen to govern Lakeview."


    "I see," Aria ponders that. "I suppose if something happens to Emilio, this Count could create problems for you?"


    "Maybe not..." Josephine appears thoughtful. "The Count has dozens of children, and Emilio is not one of the favorites. Although he has reached the Champion Rank, Emilio hasn''t advanced a single Grade in several years. Also, the most important thing to the Count after power is his family''s reputation..."


    "So since Emilio lost so much face today in front of everyone... well, let''s just say the Count might even kill him as punishment. So if he disappears in the middle of the night... as long as the other nobles see me and my family here, nobody could really connect us to such a thing, you know."


    "I see..." Aria nods to Josephine amicably and then starts walking toward Arthur.


    She moves past Dmitri''s wives, all in tears, as they watch Josephine''s servants gather what remains of him from the arena. One woman is particrly distraught--the mother of Elias.


    "My son! My handsome son..." The woman weeps and cries out in agony over Elias''s body.


    Aria can''t help but feel something stir in her heart. ''The worst agony a mother can endure...'' She feels empathy for the woman, knowing her own life would shatter if anything simr befell Arthur or Eve.


    But while her heart harbors empathy, there is no true pity. ''This is the fate of those who challenge the stronger... I must ensure that Arthur and Eve never make the same mistake. I have to help them be so strong that no one can ever threaten them.''


    Aria''s eyes sparkle as she looks at her children, especially Arthur. ''Eve is still young, but he already shows boundless potential thanks to his special ability... I must help him harness it in the best way possible, whatever it takes!''


    Determined to support Arthur, Aria reaches his side. "Mom?" He smiles at her, and she returns it.


    "I don''t want to interrupt your fun, but wouldn''t it be better to take a bath before continuing?" She asks loudly, but there''s a dark glint in her eyes that only Arthur recognizes.


    "A bath?" He looks at Oliver. "I guess I do need to wash all this blood off me."


    "Yeah, you stink! Hahaha..." Oliverughs and lightly ps his shoulder. "Don''t worry, we won''t drink all the good wine until our idol returns."


    "You better not!" Arthurughs, too, before taking Margaret and Eve by the hands and following Aria back to their bedrooms.


    Once they reach the corridor where no one else lingers, Arthur drops his friendly mask, and his expression turns cold again.


    "Josephine will continue the feast while we handle this," Aria exins. "I trust her but I''ll still put a protective barrier around our bedroom so Eve and Margaret can be safe until we return."


    "I want to go with you!" Eve quickly exims, holding Arthur''s hand.


    But he pats her head gently. "Not now, little bug. You need to stay with Margaret while Mommy and I sort out a small problem."


    "Will youe back soon?" She asks.


    "Yeah, it won''t take long... we''re just going to exterminate some rats."

 Chapter 99: Assassins Tools

    Ariapletes the powerful enchantments around the bedroom to keep Eve and Margaret safe. She also ces simr enchantments around Josephine''s house, but the protection around that particr bedroom is imprable even to a Master Mage.


    As she finishes turning the room into a fortress, Arthur says goodbye to Eve. The little girl may be smart, but she doesn''t fully understand what is happening.


    "It''s going to be alright, little bug," he kisses her forehead and pats her head. "Tomorrow, we''ll y a lot, so behave while Mommy and I are out."


    "Mm," Eve nods with an expectant smile on her face.


    Arthur then turns to Margaret, who wears a gentle smile, though her eyes show confusion. "Do you really have to do this?" she asks while holding his hands.


    He strokes her hands with his fingers. "Yes, I need to do this."


    Margaret hugs Arthur tightly and kisses his neck while whispering. "Then do it ande back to me safely."


    "Don''t worry, Mom will be with me," he kisses her lips. "I doubt it will take long, but we might only return after dawn, so take care of Eve."


    "Sure, we''ll be waiting." She responds lovingly.


    Arthur can''t help but reflect on such a moment with Nyx. ''Liam never left loved ones waiting at home to hunt, nor did he ever have people watching his back...''


    ''He hunted for vengeance; you hunt to protect,'' shements in his mind.


    ''I actually liked that...'' He remembers the feeling that coursed through his veins when he killed every one of his targets. ''And I still like it,'' he recalls how it felt to kill Dmitri, the same good sensation Liam felt when taking a life.


    ''No one will judge you for enjoying taking out the trash, hehehee...'' Nyx giggles.


    ''Yeah,'' He leaves the bedroom, ensuring Eve and Margaret are safe, and meets Aria in the hallway.


    "Is everything ready?"


    "I''ve finished the enchantments," Ariaments as she opens another bedroom door, beckoning Arthur toe in. "Come on, Mommy wants to show you something."


    Arthur enters the bedroom, curious, and is surprised to see Aria pulling out arge box from her storage treasure atop the table in the middle of the room. The box itself isn''t special, but its contents are another story: she reveals a set of lethal tools.


    Two curved daggers, several kunai,rge extremely sharp needles, a steel wire rope, several colorful balls, which Aria exins are grenades with very specific powders, and bottles containing poisons, antidotes, and potions of multiple utilities.


    There''s also a pair of anti-magic gloves, a spell-identifyingpass, and various bolts with tips of different colors and materials near a bracelet. When Aria ces it on Arthur''s arm, and he presses a button, it opens into a small crossbow on his arm capable of piercing the body of an Elite Warrior with the right bolt.


    "This..." Arthur''s eyes sparkle like those of a child who has just received an extremely cool toy. The feeling is as exhrating as when Draven gave him his sword.


    "Did you like it?" Aria asks though she can see it in Arthur''s expression.


    "It''s beautiful!" He smiles at her. "Wait, did you make this? When??"


    "I started thinking about making this a few days after you told me about your past life," she exins. "Since you have your memories as Liam, I thought you''d appreciate something like this at some point..."


    Arthur is moved by his mother''s understanding and eptance of his darker, assassin side and instinctively hugs her tightly. "Thank you, Mom... this means a lot... you know..."


    Aria starts to blush, especially because Arthur''s touch now reminds her of the incident in the bathroom, causing her body to quickly heat up in anticipation.


    "Oh, my~ It''s not a big deal, darling..." She pats his head. "These tools are quite inferior to your sword, though. Better quality materials are heavy, making it impossible for those with low cultivation to use them, and I don''t have the ultra-light and durable material your father used to make the sword,"


    "Yet, these des work well on Elite Warriors if they aren''t wearing Rare armor. You might even hurt a Champion if you infuse your Intent into them."


    "Really? I can use my Intent on them?" Arthur gets excited by the idea and picks up one of the kunai from the box.


    "Yes," Aria nods. "Weapon Intents have types, and in the case of yours, it''s of the severing kind; it will work well on any sharp de like swords, but it can also be used to enhance the prating power, though less efficiently than Intents that are exclusive of the prating type."


    Arthur tries to infuse his Intent into the kunai, and its de immediately glows with ck light. Aria conjures some floating targets with her magic, and Arthur throws the kunai at them; as soon as its tip hits a target, it pierces easily, and then the de from both sides cuts through the target with even greater ease before the ck light also quickly fades.


    "Incredible!" He is surprised by the result.


    "Impressive indeed," Aria ps. "I''ve never seen you train such a move, but you do it with such naturalness..."


    "I used to like des in a world of ranged weapons..." Arthur doesn''t like to remember his life as Liam, but his skills are still quite useful.


    Aria also dislikes thinking about the time when her son wasn''t with her, so she quickly changes the subject. "Well, it seems these weapons can''t withstand the power of your Intent..." She makes what remains of the kunai float back to Arthur''s hand.


    "I see," The kunai is broken and useless.


    "I''ll try to make some that are more durableter," shements while picking up one of the long needles and handing it to him. "Try this one."


    Arthur throws the needle, which also prates the targets but breaks into thousands of minuscule fragments that disappear in the air. "Oh?"


    "Nice!" Aria exims excitedly. "I thought that might happen, but it''s good, as it lets you kill someone stealthily without leaving any easily visible traces."


    "That''s amazing," Arthur smiles at his mother. "You thought of everything, didn''t you?"


    "Fufufu~" She giggles charmingly. "Do you think your Mommy is amateur?"


    "Of course not!" The sparkle in Arthur''s eyes grows even more intense along with his smile as he looks at Aria.


    She fears that he might try something and she won''t be able to resist, so she continues exining about the tools. "The mini crossbow is for when you don''t want to or can''t use your Intent. It may be less efficient, but it will still have an effect on Elite Warriors. Also, I made magical tips to prate elemental barriers."


    "A weapon to kill mages?" Arthur muses aloud.


    "Yep," Aria nods, "Also..." She points to the bottles with colored liquids, each onebeled with its name and effect, but then she pulls out another small vial from her storage treasure with a transparent liquid.


    "I just made this using the toxin I extracted from Oliver''s clothes," she hands the vial to Arthur. "Be careful handling it; I''ve enhanced the toxin, and now, it paralyzes Elite Rank targets in three seconds."


    "Damn!" Arthur is increasingly impressed with his mother''s skills. "This makes everything much easier."


    She also hands him another vial. "Here, the antidote; just be careful, baby~"


    "I will," he nods and then looks at therge box. "I wish I could carry it around like you do..."


    "I''ll teach you how to control spatial magic soon; it consumes a lot of mana at low ranks, but your mana reserves are already substantial," Aria responds as she picks up something. "For now, I made this..."


    She shows him arge ck belt filled with spaces to ce the tools she prepared for Arthur. He puts it around his waist and feels no big difference in his mobility. "This is great, too, Mom."


    "d you liked it, darling~" Aria smiles lovingly. "Now, how do you want to do this?"


    "First, we have to--"


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Aria? Arthur?" Josephine''s voicees from behind the door. "May I speak with you both?"


    Arthur opens the door and finds Josephine holding a paper map; she hands it to him. "This is the map of Lakeview; I''ve marked the homes of the Whittlee and Isambard families, and their main allies."


    "Thank you, Josephine," Arthur speaks kindly.


    "If there''s anything else I can help with, just let me know," she quickly responds.


    "That''s not necessary," Arthur exins. "You should continue mingling with the other nobles so they can''t connect you to the deaths. This map helps us greatly."


    "Alright," Josephine quickly returns to the banquet, "Good luck!"


    Arthur turns his attention back to Aria. "Now that we know where our target is, we have a direction."


    "Yep," Aria nods. "We should start with the Viscount''s family; I''ve damaged all his bones, but he must be trying to heal already. If you want to kill him with your own hands, it''s possible now."


    Arthur again feels grateful to his mother for giving him such an opportunity. "Yeah, I''ll enjoy that..." His eyes glint coldly as he remembers how that man ogled Aria, making his blood boil in his veins.


    Aria also feels excited to annihte her enemies, but the idea of doing such things in Arthur''s manner leaves her quite curious.


    ''Going out at night to hunt our enemies... I''m sure this isn''t a typical mother-and-son activity, but at the same time, it seems so exciting... you are such a degenerate mother, Aria!!'' She exims in her mind.

 Chapter 100: A Professional Assassin and his Loving Mother

    After what happened to Drummonds'' enemies, what''s remained of Dmitri''s family and the Viscount quickly left Josephine''s house and returned to their own homes, frightened.


    Arthur and Aria took some time to prepare and follow them half an hourter. With the map Josephine gave them, they head directly to the house of Emilio. Moving like shadows through alleys and over rooftops, they swiftly arrive there unnoticed.


    "I think this is the ce," Ariaments as she looks at the map in her hand and at arge mansion bigger than Josephine''s, hidden behind a high wall of colored stones, both she and Arthur tucked in the shadows of an alley across the street.


    "It is; Nyx has already located the Viscount with her magical senses," Arthur says with pride and gratitude in his tone.


    "Uh? That''s a pretty useful ability for you, I see..." Aria''s tone is positive, but there''s a certain glint of jealousy in her eyes.


    Arthur ignores thatment while scrutinizing the house in detail. "There are many guards around, mostly Elites and Fighters, but there are also some mages inside..." He sees men like the old bodyguard of Anastasia guarding the gates and patrolling the area.


    "I could make them disappear in the blink of an eye," Aria shows her fingers glowing with grey light.


    "Wouldn''t that be too risky?" Arthur remarks. "If we start a battle, you might end up destroying the city. I could lure them inside and take them out one by one in the shadows."


    "Do you want to do this alone?" Aria''s expression is concerned.


    "Well, Liam, I mean, I... I''ve never had a partner, so I only know how to do it alone. Sneaking in also seems easier alone."


    "I won''t let you do it alone," Aria says with determination. "There are dozens of Elite Warriors in there; they wouldn''t hesitate to kill you."


    Arthur smiles, leaving Aria puzzled, then he promptly rifies, "It''sforting to have someone watching my back... but how will we pull this off?"


    "You''re worried I''ll reveal your location, aren''t you?" Aria inquires, swiftly starting to etch symbols into the ground surrounding her. "I get it. You did things one way in your previous life, but things are different in this world..."


    Arthur attentively observes the lines and symbols Aria rapidly sketches out. He recognizes it as an enchantment, ''But for what purpose?'' he ponders.


    Aria finishes the symbols, which begin to glow, then she looks at him with a self-assured smile and whispers ancient tongue words, ''Absconditus Visum, Neque Vidi, Neque Visus,''


    "Ohh..." Arthur doesn''t grasp those words, yet it bes unmistakably clear to him what it''s about when he sees Aria''s body turn transparent and thenpletely disappear before his eyes. "Incredible..."


    "Fufufu~" Aria''s melodiousughter sounds right in front of Arthur''s face, and he can smell the delicious scent of her breath but can''t see anything of her, not even a shadow.


    "Are you impressed, darling~?" She asks in a proud tone. "You have no idea what your Mommy can do. This way, I won''t blow your cover-"


    Aria stops talking when she sees Arthur stretching his hand forward, heading towards her enormous fluffy mounds, making her blush.


    *Pah*


    Arthur feels the touch of his mother''s soft hand on his, and her voice sounding surprised and embarrassed, "What are you doing, darling~?!"


    Although it''s a light p, he can''t prevent his body from enjoying it. Still, he pulls back his hand and smiles, "Sorry, Mom; I just wanted to know if I can still feel your body like this."


    "You naughty boy~! Who''s going to believe in your pure intentions??" Aria tries to sound upset, but her tone is half loving and half shy, "If you want to know, yes, my body is as it always is; only it and the clothes touching it cannot be seen by naked eyes."


    Regaining herself, her gaze grows determined. "Don''t worry, with Mommy here, you''ll have the perfect partner-" She stops and blushes more, ''Oo¡­ what are you thinking, Aria¡­''


    "Oh?" Many things cross Arthur''s mind as he nods. "What a nice spell¡­ will you teach it to me one day?"


    "Sure, baby~ but it''s a Master spell with enchantment and chant, so you need to get a lot stronger to use it. Now let me just..."


    Arthur hears Aria''s voice drift away from him a bit, and then parts of her dress begin to appear in the alley''s shadows. The way it bes visible, starting from the top, makes it evident she''s taking off the dress.


    *Glup*


    The sound of Arthur swallowing dryly breaks the silence, and the invisible Aria blushes at seeing his eyes shining lustfully. "Don''t look, darling~"


    "But I can''t see anything..."


    "It''s still weird!"


    "Alright¡­" Arthur turns around as the image of Aria undressing ignites in his mind like fire on dry straw.


    "Why are you doing it, Mom?"


    "This dress is beautiful but hinders Mommy''s mobility."


    "Are you going to do this... I mean... just in your p..."


    "No! Of course not! That would be too weird... and other powerful mages can see me using magic."


    In a sh, Aria removes her dress and stores it in one of her magic treasures, then she takes out a more casual outfit and puts it on. For Arthur, hearing her changing clothes is as exciting as it is torturous because he can''t see anything.


    "Done," Aria''s voice sounds behind Arthur''s ear, sending a pleasant shiver through his body. "We can go, baby~"


    "Alright..." Arthur needs to calm down and focus. ''It''s hard to think about killing when Mother is invisibly behind me whispering into my ear like this...''


    ''Hehehe...'' Nyx''s response is giggles in his mind devilishly.


    Arthur covers his blond hair with the hood of his cloak and climbs onto the rooftops of the houses in front of Emilio''s mansion. With Aria following him invisibly, he doesn''t need to worry about anyone noticing her presence and acts freely.


    He runs across the rooftops until he finds an area without guards and then jumps from the top of the roof over the street and the high wall of the mansion,nding in the garden with the lightness and silence of a cat.


    "Nice jump!" Aria whispers into Arthur''s ear after simply floating over the wall.


    Arthur can''t help but notice how it was much easier than he expected. As Liam, he was a master of parkour on Earth, able to jump from high ces using techniques to lessen the impact of his falls.


    But now, his body is so superior to a human from Earth, that he can jump from much greater heights without worrying about the fall. Also, thanks to his superior agility, he can move quickly while maintaining as much silence as possible.


    Another major advantage that Liam didn''t have is Nyx, who whispers in his mind the positions of all the people near Arthur like a perfect radar.


    ''Ten meters ahead, an Elite Warrior, second grade¡­'' she reports, and Arthur moves like a shadow through the garden, quickly spotting his target.


    "hum¡­ humm¡­ hmmmm¡­" The man sharpens his sword with his back against a wall near a fountain, rxed.


    Arthur must stay crouched behind the garden nts to avoid being seen, but Aria can position herself wherever she likes, having a privileged view of the situation.


    It''s clear he can''t just run toward the guard, who would spot him immediately. ''Will he use one of his kunai? Or a needle?'' Aria wonders about Arthur''s next move.


    But surprising her, he doesn''t use any of the ranged tools on his belt; instead, he picks up a stone from the garden and throws it into the fountain.


    *Plooop*


    "Huh?!" The guard hears the noise and sees some of the fountain water sshing out. "Something disturbing the fish?"


    The man walks up to the fountain with his sword in hand and peers into the water. "Are you all right, little friends-" Under the moonlight, the guard sees the reflection of a hooded figure emerge behind him.


    *Shoossh*


    The guard tries to react, but no sound escapes his mouth as Arthur opens a deep gash across his throat from one side to the other with his curved dagger, one of Aria''s gifts.


    ''NO!!!'' The poor man barelyprehends what happened before his vision darkens. His blood flows rapidly from his body, falling into the fountain and turning the water red.


    Arthur skillfully catches the body of the guard, letting it slowly sink into the fountain without making a noise.


    Witnessing the scene up close, Aria silently ps her hands and smiles proudly. ''That''s my boy~!''


    Arthur doesn''t pause and swiftly moves toward his next target using the position reports from Nyx. The garden around the mansion is vast, and he uses it to silently take down several guards, all Elite Warriors, killed before they can even understand who the enemy is.


    After dragging thest body behind a bed of tall nts, Arthur eyes his next targets, two guards around one of the mansion''s back doors.


    Taking out the two guards isn''t a problem, but there are other guards in the area, so any noise might rm them.


    ''I could help him¡­'' Aria almost uses her magic but decides against it. ''But I want to see how he handles this.''


    Arthur doesn''t need much time to think; he quickly picks up a stone like before, but this time, he throws it at an apple tree in front of the guards, causing a fruit to fall to the ground.


    "What?!" The guards are initially alert but quickly rx when they see the apple rolling on the ground.


    "Another squirrel stealing apples?"


    "Damned animals¡­"


    One of the guards walks over to the apple and bends down to pick it up. "Where are you-"


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur emerges from behind the nts like a shadow and leaps over the guard, shing his throat with the curved dagger. Simultaneously, he uses his other hand to throw a kunai infused with his intent.


    *crush*


    "WH-" The second guard is shocked, but before he can draw his sword or shout, the kunai pierces his throat.


    In the midst of his movement, Arthur controls the fall of the first guard and thennds in front of the second, also preventing him from hitting the ground hard and making noise.


    Two more instantaneous and silent deaths. Arthur quickly drags the bodies back into the garden, and no other guard is alerted.


    Aria watches everything with a proud expression.


    ''I''ve met assassins in the past, but he sure is good. Perfect awareness, silent movement, ruthless and lethal. Just like a machine.'' Her eyes grow hazy with worry and sadness for a second, ''How much did you have to kill to be so good, darling?''

 Chapter 101: Bloodbath Inside the Viscounts House (1/2)

    After taking out the two guards at one of the back doors of Emilio''s mansion, Arthur steps inside. The interior resembles Josephine''s home with its detailed and luxurious architecture, long hallways adorned with wallpapers, and spacious rooms throughout.


    The Whittlee family employs far fewer servants than the Drummonds, and they are not treated as well inparison. Since it''s already past midnight, there shouldn''t be many servants inside the house, but there are more due to themotion caused by the severe condition of Emilio''s health.


    Several servants carry buckets of clean water and towels while others wash those thate dirty from upstairs. There are also servants carrying all kinds of medical items and tools, all heading in the same direction upstairs.


    ''They must be trying everything to heal the injuries your mother inflicted on the Viscount,'' Nyxments in Arthur''s mind as she reports the position of servants and guards near Arthur inside the house.


    ''They seem to be struggling with it. I need to be quick and reach him before they have any sess in healing so I can end him with my own hands,'' Arthur''s eyes gleam coldly as he takes his first steps inside the house.


    There are both normal and magicalmps throughout, making the interior of the house well-lit. Arthur must sneak through the corridors cautiously to avoid being seen. Fortunately, the servants and guards seem too preupied on the first floor to notice him.


    Since Arthur entered through the back door, the first rooms he encounters are arge kitchen and a hall with several doors. All the servantsing from upstairs with buckets of dirty water and blood-stained sheets enter one of those doors and go down a staircase.


    ''What''s down there?'' Arthur wonders with Nyx as he watches the servants from a corridor.


    ''There are no guards there, just weak servants,'' Nyx quickly responds. ''It must be aundry or something simr.''


    Arthur grasps one of his curved daggers from his belt and slowly approaches the door, his senses on high alert.


    ''Are you going to kill the servants too?'' Nyx inquires, while Aria, invisible behind Arthur, ponders the same question.


    ''Yes,'' Arthur responds to Nyx as he grabs the first servant to exit the door, a middle-aged woman. He surprises her from behind and covers her mouth before dragging her into the kitchen, which is now empty.


    "Mm-mm-mmm¡­" The woman tries to struggle, but it''s impossible for someone without cultivation to scratch someone with Arthur''s strength.


    He doesn''t prolong her suffering and cuts her throat as soon as they are away from the corridor, killing her instantly. Blood stters on the wall, furniture, and Arthur''s clothes, and the gleam in his eyes bes more pronounced.


    "I can''t be sure how loyal these people are to the Viscount," he whispers, both for Nyx and Aria to hear. "I also can''t let them see me and start amotion, nor can I leave any survivors to connect us and Josephine to this."


    Aria feels no pity for those servants despite knowing that many of them would prefer not to be serving Emilio''s family. However, she also does not enjoy killing people who pose no real danger to her family.


    Yet, she harbors no doubts about it, and her voice sounds to Arthur as always, sweet and loving. "Do what you must do, darling~; I''m here with you."


    Nyx''s response only sounds in Arthur''s mind and is more direct. ''Kill them all!''


    The dark gleam in Arthur''s eyes intensifies, and he acts as quickly as lethal, taking down, one by one, each of the servants who descends or ascends the stairs alone. He also catches some guards patrolling alone and kills them all in the kitchen, turning the ce into a sea of blood and corpses.


    After an hour, the pile of bodies had grown colossal, and silence reigned supreme on the first floor of the house. Arthur edged closer to the main hall and stole a nce at the door leading to theundry room. "Is anyone else down there?"


    "Just one more," Nyx quickly reports.


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur lingered by the door for a minute, but there was no sign of thest servant ascending the stairs. As he prepared to go downstairs after thest servant, voices echoed from the staircase leading to the upper floors of the house.


    "Where are the fucking maids?"


    "I hope they''re not resting while my father is in such a state!"


    "Oh, someone''s definitely getting a beating today!"


    The youngest son of the Viscount descended the stairs nked by two guards, both elite warriors. Arthur recognized that voice as belonging to Esmond, the Viscount''s first son who had faced him in the arena and also the man who had tried to flirt with Aria.


    Arthur quickly ducked behind the stairs and watched the trio. Those elite warriors were clearly Esmond''s private guards, as they never strayed a full meter from him.


    ''Damn!'' Arthur cursed silently as he watched the trio searching for servants and other guards, particrly heading toward the kitchen. ''Looks like the easy part''s over¡­''


    He plucked a needle from his belt and dipped it into a vial of paralyzing toxin also on his belt. Aria had crafted the vial''s cap so that Arthur could easily soak the needles in its contents without spilling a single drop.


    Arthur pulled out the needle, now soaked with the toxin, and threw it toward the Viscount''s son; he charged the needle with a bit of his Intent, which hit Esmond''s neck.


    *Ziiip*


    "AH?!" Esmond felt a slight sting at the back of his neck and quickly lost control of his body, copsing to the floor.


    "Young Mast-"


    Both his bodyguards tried to catch him, leaving their backs vulnerable to Arthur, who didn''t miss the opportunity.


    *Shoosh*


    Swift as a shadow, Arthur reached behind the guards and wielded both his curved daggers, infused with his Intent, in a dual strike.


    *Crusssh*


    Thanks to his sharp Intent, each de pierced a guard''s skull, their tips emerging from their agape mouths.


    *Thud*


    Arthur steadied the bodies of the guards, but the Viscount''s son hit the floor with a loud crash.


    He quickly turned Esmond''s body over, seeing his shocked and paralyzed expression. "Shhh..." Arthur put a finger to his own lips with a smirk. "Did you think you could get away with just a beating?"


    ''FUCK YOU! FUCK YOU!! FUCK YOU, BASTARD!!!'' Esmond tried to shout, but his body no longer obeyed any of hismands. He began to convulse and vomited blood until he died within seconds.


    Arthur watched the man''s final moments without masking the satisfied expression on his face. "That''s what you get for going after my mother."


    Beside him, Aria watched and listened with a shy but happy expression. ''He knows I''m here but doesn''t hide his possessiveness and cruelty¡­ what a hopeless son¡­ fufufu~''

 Chapter 102: Bloodbath Inside the Viscounts House (2/2)

    As Esmond''s eyes lose theirst gleam of life, Arthur shifts his attention to the staircase. He can hear noises and voices from the floor above.


    "Sooner orter, they''ll start suspecting something''s amiss. I need to take down as many as I can, and fast," he whispers so Nyx and his mother can hear.


    "Can I give you a bit of help?" Aria''s voice rings out just behind Arthur''s ear, catching him off guard, as always.


    "Are you doing this on purpose?"


    "Doing what?"


    "You know¡­"


    "Fufufu~"


    "..."


    "So, about the help?"


    "What kind of help are we talking about?"


    Responding to Arthur''s question, Aria whispers in the ancient tongue, "Lumina pallent, umbrae valescunt."


    *Snap*


    At the sound of Aria''s fingers snapping, all the lights around begin to dim; they don''t go outpletely, just slowly lose their brightness as the shadows seem to grow stronger.


    Arthur is impressed once again, and his lips curl into a wicked smile. "This is fantastic! I can feel the atmosphere turning colder and more somber... it''s as if this ce has be a sinister den."


    "And you are the big, bad wolf, darling~" Aria''s voice sounds melodious and brimming with excitement. "The mages might notice my spell any moment now, so you''d better target them first."


    ''I can point out the mages for you; I recognize their ponds,'' Nyx immediately says in Arthur''s mind.


    "It''s so good to have you two with me," he responds lovingly, and then the cold gleam returns to his eyes as he nces at theundry room door.


    "She''s just a girl washing dirty sheets; she''s not going anywhere," Aria''s voice resonates again.


    "Alright," Arthur doesn''t hesitate and quickly ascends the stairs to the second floor.


    In that part of the house, there are a few Elite Warriors, whom Arthur dispatches with ease even when theye in pairs. He encounters several Apprentice and Initiate Mages, but it''s only when he reaches the third floor that he finds an Advanced Mage, the third Mage Rank.


    This is an old man with a long beard, kneeling in his bedroom, meditating within a translucent reddish barrier.


    ''A fire barrier?'' Arthur thinks of using his Intent to kill the mage, but since such enemies don''t have resilient bodies, he decides to save his Intent for the Warriors.


    Then, he swiftly grabs a red-tipped bolt from his belt and activates the bracelet on his wrist, transforming it into a small wrist-mounted crossbow.


    *Whoosh*


    The dart flies with precision and speed, easily piercing through the fire barrier and striking the mage in the forehead; his eyes widen at the moment of the impact, but he dies before he can notice Arthur.


    "Nice shot, darling~!" Aria whispers in Arthur''s ear again. "You are nailing it."


    "It''s all because of your help, Mom," he smiles.


    "Oh? You don''t need to be humble with Mommy, baby~" Aria giggles. "But since I made you, I guess you are right, hehehee~"


    Arthur leaves the room of the in mage and sets off in pursuit of the remaining mages, targeting some Initiates while Nyx locates another Advanced Mage on the fifth and final floor, trying to heal Emilio alongside other medics.


    After leaving a trail of bodies and blood on the third floor, Arthur proceeds to the fourth. This is where the Viscount''s children''s bedrooms are located, along with a greater number of guards¡ªabout twenty Elite Warriors and some servants.


    Arthur eliminates a few guards near the staircase and the elevator, but then he reaches the main corridor and hears multiple voices.


    ''Shit! Are they all together?'' he asks Nyx, though it''s clear there are several guards ahead.


    ''Twelve in total, all in the first and second grade of the Elite Rank,'' Nyx reports promptly. ''I recognize the aura of Edgar and the Viscount''s daughter; those are their bedrooms.''


    ''Edgar¡­'' Arthur feels a surge of bloodlust remembering that man. ''He orchestrated this shit with Elias and the Viscount; I need to give him some special treatment.''


    ''Don''t forget, he had his filthy eyes on Eve already,'' Nyx remarks, fueling Arthur''s dark impulses.


    ''What a mistake¡­'' Arthur grips his daggers, pondering how to advance through the guard-filled corridor. But before he cane up with a n, the sound of Aria''s fingers snapping again fills the air.


    "Let''s make it darker," she whispers like a teasing demoness.


    Following her will, the lights in the corridor dim even further, casting the environment into deep darkness.


    "What the hell?"


    "The lights? Are they broken?"


    "Damn mages, can''t even make decent lights anymore?"


    "Somebody go get the old man; he''ll fix it."


    "Alright, I''ll go..."


    "I''lle with you. I need to head down for some snacks."


    "Let''s go,"


    As the guards move in the dark, conversing among themselves, an unknown voice emerges among them¡ªthe cold, sinister voice of a demon.


    "Watch your step,"


    "What?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Roy, is that you?"


    "Who''s Roy?"


    "HUH?!"


    *Crush*


    "Jaxon? Jaxon, what happened?!"


    "Jaxon? Who''s Jaxon?"


    "WHO''S THERE?!"


    "Oh, is this Jaxon?"


    *Thud*


    One of the guards feels something colliding with him; he instinctively grabs it but immediately regrets it as it is warm, heavy, and he feels a viscous liquid dripping from it.


    "JAXON?!?!" What he''s holding in his hand is the head of his friend.


    "WH-"


    *Whoosh* *Cruuush*


    "What the he-"


    *Crush* *Crush* *Crush*


    In the cloaked shadows and growing confusion, Arthur begins his grim work. With each guard distracted and disoriented, he moves like a specter of vengeance, dispatching his foes with swift precision. As fear and chaos envelop the guards, Arthur, ever the predator in the dark, capitalizes on their fear, striking swiftly and silently, leaving a trail of uncertainty and terror in his wake.


    Guard after guard falls in rapid session to Arthur''s des. He sees as much as his enemies in the dark, but his other senses are sharper, and with each one he kills, another one panics, bing easy prey for an experienced hunter.


    The twelve warriors are reduced to one. Thest guard tries to flee, but he is so fearful of turning his back on the demon in the dark that he walks backward, his sword pointed forward, his hands shaking uncontrobly.


    "Who''s there??"


    "Don''te any closer, you demon!"


    "I''ll really kill you!!!"


    "Hum... hum... hum..." Arthur''s voice sounds again, sending chills through the guard''s soul.


    "No, no! Please... don''t!"


    The man starts to beg as he slowly steps backward. Seeing nothing in the dark corridor, he thinks of something and quickly pulls a lighter from his pocket.


    *Click* *Click* *Click*


    He tries to ignite the lighter, but the me itself seems afraid of the darkness.


    "Shit!"


    "Shit!"


    "Shit!"


    "It has to work, please, goddess!"


    "Please!"


    "Just¡­"


    *Click!*


    He finally gets a small me to appear, revealing a tall silhouette ahead.


    "Y-Y-You d-demon¡­"


    But at the same time, he senses a presence emerging behind him and the whisper of a breath extinguishes that me along with a female voice.


    "BOO!"


    "AHHHHH!-"

 Chapter 103: From Hell

    "Jaxon?? JAXON?!?"


    "Who''s there?!"


    "AAAARGHHH!"


    "YOU DEMON!!"


    "NOOOOOOO!!!!"


    From inside his bedroom, Edgar hears the guards'' screams with his ear pressed against the door, his expression a mix of confusion and terror.


    ''What the hell is happening out there?!'' He desperately wants to know but dares not open the door, and with each scream, his fear grows more intense.


    ''Who? Who would attack my family?!'' He tries to find an answer in his mind. ''The Drummonds? No... Josephine wouldn''t dare. Then maybe...


    that guy... he really seemed like a bloodthirsty psychopath...''


    ''Arthur... could he havee here after me?'' Edgar starts to tremble uncontrobly. ''He couldn''t possibly kill so many Elite Warriors alone... that''s impossible!''


    Amidst his thoughts, Edgar fails to notice the dwindling screams of the guards until only silence remains, a silence even more terrifying.


    ''The screams... did he kill them all?!?'' Edgar presses his ear harder against the door, trying to hear any sound from the other side, but there is only silence...


    *Creeeack*


    The sound of metal and wood echoes within the room as someone slowly maniptes the door handle.


    "AH!?" Edgar leaps back in fright and falls to the floor, quickly scrambling away from the door. ''No! No!! No!!! Go away!!!''


    The room''s air thickens with impending dread as the door handle turns ever so slightly, hinting at the arrival of an unseen horror. Edgar, cornered and powerless, can only wait in the palpable silence, wondering if his next breath might be hisst.


    He pleads to all the gods he knows, but the doorknob continues to turn slowly, nearly reaching its end. At this moment, time seems to slow, cold sweat dripping down Edgar''s face.


    "No, no, no... please..."


    Edgar feels a warm, foul-smelling liquid trickle down his leg, staining his clothes and the floor. As the door appears about to open, he closes his eyes,pletely overwhelmed by fear, his breathing heavy and heart racing. "Pleeeease..."


    But then the knob turns fully, and the door does not open. A brown glow surrounds the door, and Edgar sighs in relief. ''The lock spell! He can''t get in!?''


    The doorknob remains still, and silence reigns again, giving Edgar hope. ''I just have to hold on until my fatheres to save me... not even that demon can defeat a Champion, right??''


    Edgar thinks he is safe, but he only has a minute of relief before a female whisper prates the door.


    "ustra solve."


    The room''s lights dim, and the brown glow at the door disappearspletely, plunging Edgar into panic again. "NO!?!"


    The doorknob is turned again, this time all the way... and the door is pushed open.


    *Squeeek*


    The only sound is the creaking of the door, and all Edgar sees is the deep darkness of the corridor. A wave of cold air mixed with the smell of fresh blood enters the room, making Edgar feel face-to-face with death itself.


    "WHO?! WHO''S THERE?!?!"


    "Hum hum¡­ hum hum¡­ hum humm¡­"


    The cold voice of a demon sounds from the corridor, feeding Edgar''s fear beyond any limits he could have imagined. In the eerie symphony of these hums and the encroaching darkness, Edgar is left to confront the very embodiment of his nightmares, realizing that no lock or chant could protect him from what now lurks just beyond the threshold.


    "No, no, no..." He can''t stop pleading.


    "Hum humm..." A hooded figure slowly emerges from the shadows, his clothes and what can be seen of his chin covered in blood.


    "YOU? You are..." Edgar recognizes that insane, gleaming smile as soon as he sees it.


    The figure removes the hood, revealing his handsome face, Arthur, of course.


    "Did you think you could escape from me?" He asks Edgar with a diabolical expression on his blood-covered face.


    Not knowing what kind of enemy he was facing had left Edgarpletely overwhelmed by fear. But now that he can see that it is indeed Arthur, a thread of hope sparks in his heart.


    "No! I will not die like this!!" He exims as he tries to reach for his sword on the bedside table.


    *Whoosh*


    Arthur dashes towards Edgar swiftly and draws one of his curved daggers, pinning his enemy''s hand to the table brutally.


    *Bam*


    "AAAAARRRGHH!!!"


    Edgar screams in pain, and Arthur pulls his head back by the hair, causing him even more agony.


    "STOOOOP IT, PLEASEEE!!!"


    Edgar pleads, but Arthur pulls his hair even tighter while taking out a sk with a translucent yellowish liquid from his belt and shows it to his victim.


    "No, no, no!!!" Edgar''s eyes nearly bulge out of their sockets at the sight of the liquid.


    Arthur''s face remains impassive, the cruel smile never wavering as he unscrews the cap of the sk, making Edgar gag.


    "Heeh..." Arthur''s psychotic smile widens even further as he sees the deep-rooted fear in Edgar''s eyes. "You recognize this, don''t you? I bet you had fun watching my brother Oliver suffer from this shit..."


    "I didn''t want to do that!!" Edgar exims, desperate. "They forced me, I swear! It''s all my father''s and Elias''s fault! I didn''t¡ª"


    "Cut the crap!" Arthur yanks Edgar''s hair even harder, and the de in his hand begins to slice his skin, eliciting even louder screams of pain.


    "Don''t you see?" Arthur asks as he savors Edgar''s screams. "I don''t care who started this, but I will be the one to end it..."


    "PLEASE!!" Edgar uses his other hand to grasp Arthur''s arm. "Don''t do this! I''ll give you anything!! Just don''t¡ª"


    "There''s only one thing I want from you..." Arthur feels Edgar''s strength, which is greater than any Elite Warrior he has faced so far. But the fear in his enemy''s heart prevents the poor man from doing anything against him.


    "What is it? Just say it, and I''ll give it to you!"


    Arthur looks into Edgar''s eyes and sees the reflection of his own evil smile. "Your life."


    "No¡ª" Edgar tries to struggle, but Arthur drops a droplet of the toxin into his mouth.


    "FUCK!!!" Edgar tries to spit out the toxin, but it''s toote; it invades his body and blood immediately. "NO!!!"


    "YES!" Arthur pulls Edgar''s hair even more brutally, causing his hand to be sliced into two halves by the de on the table.


    "AHHHH¡ª" Edgar lets out his final scream before the toxin, boosted by Aria, causes him to lose the ability to scream.


    Arthur drops Edgar''s body to the floor and watches him convulsing and foaming blood from the mouth. That scene makes Arthur''s heart beat faster, and he exhales a relieved sigh. "Of all the sisters in the world... you had to cast your filthy gaze on mine? Tsk..."


    As Lady Death approaches him, Edgar''s eyes turn towards Arthur, filled with regret, pleading for forgiveness in the form of a quick and less painful death.


    "BROTHER?!" A figure appears at the door of the room; it''s the Viscount''s daughter, Edgar''s sister. As soon as she sees Arthur''s face, she is shocked. "YOU?!"


    "Me?" He smiles provocatively at her.


    "FUCK YOU!!!" She charges toward Arthur with a spear in hand.


    *Shoosh*


    He pulls a needle from his belt and dips its tip in the toxin before quickly hurling it at the woman.


    *Ziip*


    Arthur sidesteps the spear attack, his fingers tracing the shaft of the spear to the woman''s hands and then directly to her neck.


    "WHAT?!" She feels her body quickly bing numb as Arthur wraps his arm around her neck.


    Her spear falls from her hands, and she ispletely overpowered by Arthur, who tilts her body over Edgar''s. The siblings'' eyes meet, both filled with despair.


    "Ah, our sisters¡­ isn''t there nothing we wouldn''t do for them, right?" Arthur''s cold voice sounds, and Edgar sees his curved de appear at his sister''s neck.


    ''No! Not this!!!'' Edgar pleads just as his sister does, but nothing stops Arthur''s de from slicing her neck open, causing her blood to gush directly over his face and into his open mouth.


    Both die in a dirty and brutal manner; Edgar witnessing the look of pain and despair on his sister''s face, and she with her blood all over his face contorted in agony.


    "Ohhh..." Arthur releases the woman''s body over Edgar''s and puts his hand on his own chest, feeling his heart beating slow down. He closes his eyes and enjoys that feeling he experienced the first time as Liam, a pleasurable sensation of peace.


    He stays for a whole minute, just enjoying the moment, until his voice sounds again, this time in a loving and curious tone. "Did you see everything?"


    "Yes, I did," Aria''s voice sounds in front of Arthur, also loving.


    "And what do you think?"


    "Fair?"


    "I mean about me..."


    "Impressive?"


    "That''s not it... I mean, knowing about my dark side is one thing, but now you''ve really seen me as I am inside... how much I enjoy this shit."


    "Yeah, I see you..." Aria''s voice sounds closer and Arthur feels her touch on his face, gently cleaning the blood over it. "I see you, my son... my beloved little boy..."


    "And that doesn''t make you... sick?"


    "How could it?" Ariaughs as she uses her hand to clean the blood from Arthur''s face, her fingers reaching his lips. "You''re no different from me..."


    Arthur opens his eyes, but he still can''t see Aria even though she''s right in front of him. Yet, he can feel her touch, and based on it, he stretches out his hand to touch her face, too.


    This time, she does nothing to stop him and just lets him touch her. His fingers run over her cheeks until they reach her lips, too. "Mother..."


    Aria sees Arthur slowly moving his head forward, bringing his lips towards hers. Many reasons to recoile to her mind, but her bodypletely ignores them, and she stands still, letting him kiss her.


    The metallic taste of blood on his lips is strange, but neither can it ovee the aphrodisiac taste of his saliva, and his smell invades her nose, making the kiss just wonderful, a bloody kiss.


    Arthur slips his other hand to the back of her neck and forces his tongue inside her mouth, intertwining it with her tongue and sucking her delicious sweet nectar.

 Chapter 104: Broken Girl

    Two hours ago.


    The moonlight shines at the highest point in the sky above the Whittlee house; it''s about midnight.


    Usually the house is lively at these times due to the young children of the Viscount always promoting luxurious events with drinks and women, but today, themotion is different: everyone is agitated due to the condition of Emilio and his severely injured children.


    "Move on, you trash!"


    "Faster, work faster!"


    "The Viscount can''t wait, do it now!!"


    The foremen of the mansion push the servants to the limit, making them go up and down the stairs carrying buckets of clean water and bringing dirty clothes from the upper floor. The servants can''t use the elevator and are punished if they spill a drop of blood on the floor.


    As things go on inside the house, one of the guards goes out the back door and walks towards a wooden building at the back of the house.


    The ce looks like an old barn, clearly different from Emilio''s luxurious mansion. But now that building is empty since the servants are all working in the house.


    The guard circles the barn andes to an old stone well. He quickly starts pulling the rope hard, and soon, the bucket arrives with something other than water, a little girl with a simple appearance and ck hair.


    "Ah?! Jaxon?" She seems frightened, weak, cold, and hungry, and of course, she is drenched.


    "Come on, Hanna, the punishment is over; your Grace needs everyone," Jaxon, a tall and rude middle-aged man, grabs Hanna''s thin arm and starts dragging her into the house.


    "Ahh! Alright, alright¡­" Hanna struggles to stand, but her legs are too weak from the time spent trapped in the well, clinging to the bucket to avoid drowning.


    "Damn you, Hanna!" Jaxon bes furious as the girl stumbles and kicks her to the ground.


    "Arrgh!" She spits out a mouthful of blood while trying to get up and raises a hand in a plea for mercy. "I know, I know!"


    "You useless thing!" Jaxon grabs Hanna by the hair and forces her to stand before dragging her into the house.


    The other guards in the garden and at the door who witness this scene only smirk mockingly. None there feels pity for the poor girl, just as they feel none for the other servants, even though those guards are alsomoners.


    Hanna has been through this several times, but it''s impossible to get used to such treatment, and all that''s left in her life is hatred and pain.


    As she is dragged like an animal, she can only imagine everyone around her dead, ''Please, my goddess, help me! Send your wrath upon these bastards! Send your Heavenly Avenger to give them what they deserve!''


    Seeing the fall of the Whittlees is the only reason for Hanna to cling to her life. But that is just a dream, a dark wish the girl knows could not be fulfilled.


    ''Why? Why am I being punished like this? Did I sin against the Gods in another life? Maybe this is because of my parents? But they died a long time ago... and I''m still here, being tortured by these damned people!''


    Hanna searches for a reason for her situation, but there is no specific cause, just the natural order of the world: the weak serve the strong.


    Jaxon drags the girl through the first floor of the house until they reach the door that leads to the undergroundundry room. "Do your job, Hanna, or you''ll go back to the well!" The man speaks in a sadistic tone and throws the girl down the stairs.


    *Thud-Thud-Thud-Thud*


    "AH!!!" She rolls down the stairs, her fragile bones hitting each step until shends face-first on the cold floor.


    "Hanna!" A middle-aged woman quickly runs to help the poor girl up. "Oh dear, they have no mercy, not even for a child like you."


    "I''m okay," Hanna says that but her blood trickles from a cut on her forehead, her body weaker than ever, her stomach empty for days, and her mind on the brink.


    "What a sin..." The woman''s eyes fill with tears as she cleans the blood from Hanna''s forehead and tears a piece of her own dress to bandage the girl''s head. "You have no one, poor child¡­"


    Hanna lets the woman tend to her wound, but her eyes quickly are drawn to blood-stained luxurious clothes in theundry tubs. "Those clothes... are they Emerson''s and Esmond''s?" A dark, evil glint appears in the girl''s eyes, her lips curling into a smile for the first time in her life.


    "Yeah¡­" The woman nces at the bloodied clothes, "Don''t ask me what happened, but it seems the young masters are injured, and even the¡­"


    "Edgar??" Hanna''s eyes glow even more intensely as she sees blood-stained sheets in one of theundry tubs. "Did someone hurt that sadistic son of a bitch?!"


    "Don''t talk like that, girl!" The woman quickly pulls Hanna''s ear gently. "If our Masters hear that, they''ll really kill you!"


    "Do you think I care?" Hanna responds in a cold tone, and the woman sees the emptiness in her eyes.


    In this moment, Hanna''s response reveals her growing disconnect from fear and the dire situation she''s endured. It signifies a potential turning point where the downtrodden might find the courage to resist or break free, fueled by the misfortunes of their oppressors.


    "Then why haven''t you killed yourself yet? You want to live, girl; we all do," the woman speaks in a gentle tone.


    "No¡­" Hanna shakes her head. "I just want to see them suffer once before I go... and it seems like that happened? Damn, I wish I had seen it!"


    "Foolish girl, stop talking nonsense and start working, or the guards wille down here and punish us." The woman gives Hanna a bristle.


    Curious because of all the blood on those luxurious clothes and sheets, Hanna starts washing alongside the woman.


    Soon, more servants descend into theundry room, bringing more blood-stained sheets and other foul excrement, making Hanna even more curious. "Are these all from the Viscount''s room? Who would hurt him and his family in Lakeview? What the hell is going on?"


    "Stop spheming and keep washing, foolish girl!" The woman begins to fear for her own life due to Hanna''s boldness.


    Hanna continues washing, but inside her mind, many doubts and even hopes arise. ''Is it because of you, my goddess? Are you finally punishing these damned?''


    More and more dirty sheets keep arriving along with buckets of blood-stained water. Hanna and the woman continue washing, and after an hour, the flow of servants starts to diminish until none more reach theundry room.


    "Hmm... what strange silence is this?" the woman muses aloud.


    "Huh?" Hanna snaps out of her thoughts and looks at the woman with a confused expression.


    "I think something happened... I''m going to see what it is; stay here and keep washing, Hanna." The woman climbs the stairs.


    As Hanna continues washing the soiled sheets, she notices the lights in theundry room beginning to dim. "Heeh? What''s wrong with the lights?"


    Despite theundry bing darker and more ominous, Hanna isn''t scared of being alone; it''s the guards and especially the nobles of the house who truly frighten her.


    She continues washing the clothes but soon grows exhausted and stops to rest. Hearing no one and no soundsing from the first floor, she bes confused. "Where is the old woman and the others?"


    Hanna watches as the lights grow even dimmer and eventually go outpletely. "Damn, what the hell is happening?" Confused and curious, she walks in the dark to the corner of theundry room and picks up an emergencyntern.


    She manages to light a small me in thentern, but even the fire seems weak, almost fearful. "Weird¡­" With that meager light, she begins to ascend the stairs, hearing only the creaking of the wood under her feet.


    Upon reaching the main hall of the first floor, Hanna struggles to see anything in the dark with the small me of thentern. She takes slow steps and then feels something wet on the floor.


    "What?" She looks down and notices a pool of blood, from which there is a trail that she follows with her eyes to two bodies around a third.


    "Esmond?!?" Hanna exims in a tone of surprise and joy. "Who?? Who could¡­ my goddess? Is it really you???"


    The sight of guards with gaping holes in their skulls doesn''t scare Hanna; instead, it fills her with tion. She quickly thinks of someone. "Edgar? Could he also¡­"


    Without wasting time, Hanna climbs the stairs with an expectant expression on her face. On the second floor, she finds more bodies of guards, but instead of stopping to appreciate the gruesome sight, she quickly proceeds to the third floor.


    Driven by a mixture of hope and revenge, Hanna''s ascent through the darkened, blood-stained house reflects her transformation from a victim to a witness of retribution, potentially standing on the precipice of seeing the downfall of her oppressors firsthand.


    "More dead guards¡­" Hanna sees the bodies near the staircase and the elevator, then she moves towards the main corridor, where a bloody scene unfolds before her eyes. "What the hell?!?"


    Blood and entrails are everywhere¡ªon the floor, on the walls, the doors, and even the ceiling. The stench of death is revolting, but Hanna''s smile only grows, especially when her eyes are drawn to the open door of Edgar''s room.


    "Could it be¡­" Hanna rushes to Edgar''s room and is again surprised to see a mysterious figure standing over a pool of blood, the blood of Edgar and his sister on the floor.


    "Thissss¡­" Hanna''s bright eyes meet the cold blue eyes of the mysterious man. "You killed them!?"


    "..." Arthur is curious as he recognizes the gleam in the poor girl''s eyes.


    "You¡­" Hanna slowly approaches him. "The goddess sent you, didn''t she? You came to punish these bastards¡­ you are the Heavenly Avenger, sent by the goddess herself¡­ hahahahaa¡­"


    Hanna falls to her knees in the pool of blood in front of Arthur, her heart beating faster than ever, surely the happiest day of her life.


    "Hahahaha¡­ you gave them hell¡­ hahahahahah!!!"


    "Thank you, my goddess¡­"


    "I knew you wouldn''t abandon me¡­"


    "Thank you, Heavenly Avenger¡­ you came to free me¡­"


    "Thank you!"


    Watching the girlugh hysterically, Arthur shakes his head. "I''ve seen that look before, she''s broken¡­"


    "Are you going to help her?" Aria''s voice sounds right beside him.


    "I only know one way to bring her peace..." Arthur grabs one of his daggers, "The same peace that I only felt as Liam when the end came..."


    Hanna sees the glint of the bloodied de, and her smile grows even wider. "Please, help me... I don''t want to suffer anymore... I just needed them to pay for everything they did to me..."


    "I will ensure that everyst one of them has a painful death," Arthur remarks as he extends his free hand to the girl.


    "Thank you!" Hanna epts Arthur''s help and stands up; due to the height difference, she has to look up at his handsome face, which warms her broken heart.


    Arthur turns Hanna''s body, standing behind her, then he gently embraces her and ces his de on her neck. "Close your eyes... after this, there will be no more pain... you will finally have peace."


    "Mm," Hanna feels good for the first time in many years, and her heart is filled with gratitude. She ces her hands on his arm gently. "Will we meet after this? Maybe alongside the goddess?"


    "I doubt it," Arthur responds coldly.


    "I wish, though..."


    "Why?" He bes curious.


    "To thank you properly, of course!" She quickly speaks in an expectant tone.


    "You don''t need to thank me for this,"


    "But I want to! After all, you''re freeing me..."


    "I see..." A gleam emerges in Arthur''s eyes, not a murderous gleam but a curious one. "Who knows?"


    "The goddess, she knows everything, hehehe..." Hanna giggles.


    "The goddess, huh?" Arthur has read about the ancient gods of the Eldoria culture in Aria''s books, but those seem like just myths.


    "I hope you find her..." Hements sarcastically and then cuts the girl''s throat with a swift and lethal movement.


    Hanna only feels the cold of Arthur''s de before her mind just cks out. All the pain and anger in her heart disappeared as if it were just a dream that had ended...


    And now Hanna''s mind wanders in a sea of emptiness.


    But for some reason, she still feels her own consciousness.


    ''Is this the end?''


    ''Not really.'' A feminine, mysterious, and elusive voice appears in her mind.


    ''What?''


    ''It doesn''t have to be the end if you don''t want it to be...''


    ''Who''s there?''


    ''Didn''t you want to see me, dear?''


    ''Goddess? Is it really you?''


    ''Yes, my child,''


    ''Thank you, Goddess! Thank you so much!!''


    ''You''re wee, dear...''


    ''But... what happens now?''


    ''It depends... how about a second chance?''


    ''A second chance?''


    ''Yeah... I thought you might want it... maybe a chance to meet your Heavenly Avenger again...''


    ''Really? I wish I could see him again somehow...''


    ''That''s good, child... so it will be.''

 Chapter 105: Until the Last One

    "Poor girl¡­" Aria looks at Hanna''s body in Arthur''s arms.


    He slowlyys her body on the floor and strokes her ck hair. "It was for the best. Some people just can''t handle the pain; it destroys their minds and hearts... now she is at peace."


    "Yeah, she''s in pea-" Before Aria can finish her sentence, Hanna''s body transforms into dust right in front of her eyes. "What?!"


    Arthur is equally shocked. "What is happening???"


    Aria quickly tries to grab some of the dust, but it simply reduces until itpletely disappears into the air, leaving no trace behind.


    "I''ve never seen anything like this¡­"


    "How is this possible?" Arthur also asks Nyx''s opinion, but she also has no idea what just happened with Hanna''s body.


    Aria rapidly begins to cast a spell around the area, but her magic also tells her nothing. "It''s like her body just disappeared... vanished from the world."


    "Could it be that she... happened like me?" Arthur wonders if Hanna has reincarnated or something of the sort.


    "I have no idea," Aria responds honestly. "But this is very strange... we better get out of this ce as soon as possible."


    "Not without killing the Viscount," Arthur''s eyes gleam coldly.


    "Alright," Aria agrees. "But the guards upstairs are already aware that there is an enemy in the house. They are on alert, so you can''t use the element of surprise again."


    "You are my element of surprise, Mom¡­" Arthur stretches his hand towards the voice of Aria again, and without him seeing it, she blushes.


    "Darling~" She steps back, avoiding his touch. "You can''t always do this kind of thing whenever you want¡­"


    "Your body didn''t seem to hate it a minute ago¡­"


    "Oh my~! You caught me by surprise, just it¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur smiles, but then he stops teasing his mother and heads towards the corridor and then to the stairs leading to the top floor of the house.


    "Let''s finish this," he whispers while cing his hand on the hilt of his sword in its sheath.


    Nyx reports about the guards ahead, four Elite Warriors from third grade, two medics who are Initiate Mages, and the lead medic who is a Grade One Advanced Mage. In addition to Emilio, still severely wounded, there are also his wives, one Initiate Mage and three Fighters.


    Since they are already alert, Arthur doesn''t try to use stealth but rather one of his other favorite techniques: fear.


    He draws his sword and presses its tip against the wall as he climbs the stairs with heavy steps, making a loud noise.


    *Skreeeeeek*


    "What the hell?!"


    "What''s that noise?!"


    "He''sing, get ready!"


    "What kind of demon¡­"


    "Mages ahead! Do something!!"


    The guards in the corridor prepare for Arthur''s emergence on the stairs. Aria makes the lights dim and starts flickering, creating an even darker and scarier atmosphere.


    The warriors stay back with their weapons ready while two Initiate Mages stand in front and raise their hands, making finger signs and beginning their chants in synergy.


    "Deus Ignis, da mihi potentiam solis ardenti¡­"


    As soon as a silhouette emerges from the stairs in the corridor, the Mages cast their spells.


    "Ignis iaculum!"


    Fire bolts one meter long emerge from the open palms of the Mages and fly toward the mysterious figure, illuminating the corridor and creating a burning heat.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    The light of the mes reveals more of the mysterious figure in the shadows, but from that angle, it''s hard for the guards to see anything.


    Then, the fire bolts are sliced in half by an arc of pure bright dark energy, which quickly moves towards the guards.


    *SHOOOOSH*


    Arthur''s sword intent is like an unstoppable destructive force, not only obliterating the fire spells of the Mages but also cutting through their bodies from behind as they try to run back, and the arc continues on, killing two Elite Warriors before stopping in front of the remaining two.


    "W-w-what w-what?!?" One of them stutters as his hands tremble around his spear.


    "Is this possible¡­ what kind of monster?!" The other falls on his butt, paralyzed with fear.


    "Monster?" Arthur''s cold voice echoes in the corridor, and the guards hear his steps in the dark. "I''m a monster indeed¡­"


    "No, no, no, don''te any closer!!" The guard on the ground begins to beg with tears in his eyes.


    The standing guard is also extremely afraid, which blinds him. Without thinking twice, he points his spear in the direction of Arthur''s voice and charges.


    "YOU DEVIL!!!!" He runs, and as soon as he sees Arthur''s silhouette in the shadows, he thrusts his spear forward, using all his strength.


    But his movements are reckless, his trembling handsck any skill, and he clearly misses the target.


    *Whoosh*


    *Crash*


    Arthur easily cuts the guard''s spear in half with his sword, which doesn''t stop, glowing with his Intent.


    ''How?'' The man just sees half of his spear flying away from him while the other half falls from his hand. He loses control of his body, and a cold invades his insides... he falls backward in two perfectly cut halves, dead before hitting the floor.


    Thest guard sees that brutal scene, and his limbs be so weak that he can''t even crawl backward anymore.


    "Why do people always dirty themselves in the end?" Arthur asks as he walks towards the terrified guard, wiping the blood on his de.


    "Fear of death?" Aria''s voice sounds behind him.


    "Oh? Is that why I was calm during my time?" He wonders about that, and the face of the girl who killed him as Liames back into his mind in a sh.


    "I wasn''t angry at her at that moment, and I''m not now," Arthur continues, thinking aloud while looking at the guard on the floor. "But everyone I kill is angry at me¡­ how unfair."


    "No, no, no¡­" The guard drops his sword and raises his hands. "You don''t need to do this! Have mercy!!"


    "No mercy for you today," Arthur smiles and drives his sword into the guard''s belly. He doesn''t finish the poor man off quickly; instead, he twists the de inside the guard and then pulls it out, enjoying his slow and painful death.


    As the guard dies screaming in pain, Arthur sees some frightened and curious faces emerge from doors further down the corridor. These are Emilio''s wives.


    The four women are terrified and hide in their rooms, hoping that Arthur will have mercy on them. But he is like an unstoppable force serving death and kills all of them, being merciful in the form of quick deaths.


    "Now for the main course¡­" He smiles as he looks at therge door at the end of the corridor, Emilio''s room.


    "Hehe, you go, darling~ Last boss now," Aria''s voice sounds excited behind him. "But, there''s a trap behind the door,"


    "Should I worry about it?"


    "Of course not," she quickly responds, and her tone bes more loving. "Your Mommy is here, baby~"


    Arthur''s smile also bes loving, and he walks up to the door, opens it, and enters the room without hesitation.


    Inside the grand and luxurious bedroom, Arthur sees Emilio behind a translucent bluish dome with three old men in white tunics. One of the Mages makes finger signs and dozens of symbols glow on the wall around the door.


    These symbols turn into thick roots like those of ancient trees and move toward Arthur like living creatures full of malice.


    *Krrrrrk*


    The creaking of the roots echoes through the room, but they all wither and turn to ashes as they approach his body.


    "WHAT!?!" The voice of the old Mage follows, shock in everyone''s eyes, except Emilio, who remembers the incredible power of Aria when she broke the bones inside his body. ''Is she with him?''


    Arthur nces at the roots, turning to ashes on the floor, and then smirks mockingly at Emilio and his Mages. "Nice trick¡­ if it were for entertaining children at a party¡­"


    "What are you waiting for?!" The lead Mage shouts to the other two Mages while keeping one hand touching the barrier from the inside.


    "Ah?!"


    "Right!"


    Both Mages start making hand signs and begin their chants, but then a subtle sound is heard in the room.


    *Snap*


    The sound of Aria''s fingers and immediately after that, the spells of the two Mages are interrupted, as well as the translucent dome around the group creaks and disappears.


    "NO!!!" The lead Mage exims and tries to raise the barrier again.


    *Ziip*


    *Crush*


    But Arthur''s kunai reaches his throat before he can do anything.


    *Ziip* *Ziip*


    Two more kunai follow, and the three Mages fall to the floor, dead.


    Emilio cannot hide the shock and fear on his face. His eyes roam around Arthur but don''t focus on him. "Where are you? You said you weren''t going to kill me¡­"


    "And I won''t," Aria''s voice sounds within the room, but she remains invisible. "Not me¡­"


    "But me," Arthur opens a sinister smile. "You made a serious mistake by getting my attention¡­"


    Emilio clenches his teeth. "I won''t go down without a fight!" He takes out a vial of green liquid from his pocket and drinks it quickly.


    Arthur can see Emilio''s clothes getting even dirtier with the blood that oozes from his body.


    "What is it?"


    "A pain blocker," Aria exins. "He''s going to fight with everything he has."


    "And it still won''t be enough¡­"


    Emilio finishes drinking his potion and gives Arthur a threatening look. "You''re going to regreting here, boy!" He lifts his shirt, revealing the tattoo of a condor on his chest.


    "Oh? That''s yours¡­" Arthur smiles and then lifts his shirt too, revealing the pink heart on his lower belly area.


    "What the fuck?!" Emilio is surprised to see that. "A Nexus too? But what kind of Astral Beast is a heart?!"

 Chapter 106: The Pink Heart

    Emilio looks confused at the Nexus of Arthur, which, although he has no experience with other Astral Beasts so far, understands that a heart as a Nexus and Nyx as his Astral Beast is anything but normal.


    "You won''t live long enough to see her," Arthurments in a cold tone while holding his sword firmly. Although Emilio is severely wounded with his bones fractured, he is still a Champion.


    "How arrogant for a boy who only relies on his mother''s power," Emilio mocks, holding his own sword.


    "Tsk," As Liam, such provocation would never have affected him, but Arthur feels something stirring in his heart, or rather, the legacy left by Draven that runs through his veins within his blood, the pride of a Leonheart.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t interfere," Arthur spins his sword skillfully, "This is just between you and me."


    "After she damaged all my bones, of course¡­" Emilio tries to appear confident, but there is fear in his eyes, especially when he remembers how Dmitri died by Arthur''s de.


    "That evens things out a bit," Aria''s voice sounds from behind Arthur. "Come on, you''re still a Champion against a Mystic Fighter¡­ are you seriously crying about injustice?"


    "I want your word that if I win this, I can keep my life!" Emilio exims desperately.


    *Snap*


    *Crraaaaack*


    Aria just snaps her fingers, and Emilio''s bones start to break again, and not even his expensive potion can prevent him from feeling some pain.


    "AHH!!" He grits his teeth and falls to his knees.


    But Arthur raises his hand, "Mom, leave him to me."


    Aria cancels her magic, and Emilio can breathe again. "Fine, darling~ just kill him so we can get out of this ce already,"


    "This will be quick¡­" Arthur begins to circle around Emilio, carefully observing the man.


    "On that, we agree," Emilio stands up and grips his sword tightly again; his malicious eyes fall on Arthur like a snake. "Even if your mother kills me afterward, I''ll make sure to finish you before!"


    "Come on," Arthur smiles provocatively. "Even your daughter tried to fight before I killed her like a dirty animal... Are you really going to keep crying on the floor like a baby?"


    "YOU!!!" Emilio cares about his life first and foremost always, but even someone as selfish as he feels something when hearing how his daughter was killed.


    "That''s it!" Arthurughs and points his sword at Emilio. "That pain in your eyes, I want to see much more of it¡­ maybe I should go back downstairs and get the heads of your children to show you?"


    "BASTARD!!!" Emilio bes furious and charges towards Arthur, swinging his sword impulsively.


    "Fool¡­" Arthur''s lips curve into a sinister smile as he sees through Emilio''s movements with his Weapon Mastery. Not only can he see the trajectory of his enemy''s de but also all his possible reactions and even its variations.


    *Whoosh*


    With a quick movement, Arthur steps to the side and skillfully lets his de glide along Emilio''s sword.


    *ng*


    Emilio loses bnce and tries to turn to counter-attack.


    "Easy¡­" Arthur raises his sword to cut his enemy''s, all his movements coldly calcted.


    But as Emilio turns around, Arthur sees a glow on his chest, and his instincts scream along with Nyx''s voice in his mind, ''Careful!!!''


    Arthur is quite confident due to predicting Emilio''s movements, but when the Viscount''s tattooes to life in the form of a big condor, it catches him by surprise.


    *SHOOOOSH*


    The creature spreads its ck and red wings,unching a wave of wind at Arthur, who raises his sword infused with Intent to slice the wind attack in half, preventing it from sending him flying backward hard.


    Arthur''s reaction is quick and precise, but the emergence of the condor messes with his senses, forcing him to recalcte possible attacks. And before he can anticipate the creature''s movements, Emilio emerges from behind it and attacks with his sword.


    *Whoosh*


    *ng*


    Arthur manages to block Emilio''s de with his own, but while their swords are connected, the condor ps itsrge wings, again sending waves of wind over Arthur.


    "SHIT!" He pulls back his de, but Emilio uses this moment to kick Arthur in the belly, sending him backward with the force of a Champion.


    *BAM*


    Arthur feels pain throughout his body but ignores it and nts his sword on the ground to control the fall, only being pushed a few meters and stopping just short of hitting the bedroom wall.


    "Darling~?!" Aria''s voice sounds concerned, but he quickly raises his free hand. "I''m fine!"


    Aria tries to contain her urge to kill Emilio immediately and allows him and Arthur to exchange challenging looks.


    "Heh? Why do you seem surprised to see my faithfulpanion?" Emilio asks with a mocking smile on his face. "Don''t tell me your pink heart is useless?"


    "Far from it," Arthur wipes a bit of blood that trickles from his lips due to the power of Emilio''s attack.


    Emilio is confused but also sees confusion in Arthur''s eyes and tries to use it to gain an advantage. "Then why don''t you show me your Astral Beast? They are our greatest blessings... what sets people like us apart from stupid peasants... they are our greatestpanions, our greatest weapons!"


    ''He''s right!'' Nyx exims in Arthur''s mind. ''Let me out to fight alongside you!''


    ''Are you sure?'' Arthur can''t help but be concerned about Nyx.


    ''Yeah, I''m not so fragile,'' she quickly responds. ''I may not be as incredibly skilled as you, but I have been feeling much strongertely thanks to what we do together¡­ and I don''t want to stay hidden inside your Nexus all the time; I''m your wife, and I want to fight by your side!''


    Arthur can feel the determination, dedication, and love from Nyx through her tone and the connection they share through his Nexus. A part of him still thinks like Liam, a lone wolf. But that''s not the new him, the one that enjoys having the women he loves near him.


    "Alright, Emilio¡­" Arthur rposes himself and looks at his enemy with a confident expression. "You wanted to meet her, my wife, didn''t you?"


    "Wife? What the fuck is it about??" Emilio is confused by Arthur''s words and even more shocked than ever to see the pink heart transform into the beautiful and diabolical Nyx in her impressive ck dress.


    "Horns? Wings? A tail¡­" Emilio recognizes those features from old legends told to children to scare them about monsters under the bed. "A demon? FOR REAL?!"


    "I think so," Arthur smiles as he brings his free hand to Nyx''s face and lovingly caresses her chin and cheeks. "Isn''t she beautiful? You''re lucky to have such a sight before you die¡­"


    "Fuck you! Both of you, freaks!!" Emilio points his sword at Arthur and Nyx. "I don''t care that you have a demon as an Astral Beast; I''m still going to kill you!!"


    "Let''s see," Arthur walks towards Emilio, spinning his sword confidently.


    Emilio also raises his de, but instead of advancing, he points to Arthur and exims to his condor. "Go, Rock!!"


    *Tweeeee!*


    Therge bird spreads its wings towards Arthur, preparing for another wave of wind, but then Nyx steps beside him and raises her hand toward the condor.


    ''What is it?'' Arthur asks curiously in her mind.


    ''I''m trying something,'' she responds calmly, and her yellow eyes begin to glow.


    Nothinges out of her hand, but the glow in her eyes awakens something within the condor, reflecting that same glow.


    *Twee?*


    The aggressive posture of therge bird quickly disappears, giving way to confusion, the same confusion that arises within Emilio.


    "What are you doing to my Astral Beast?!!" He questions Nyx furiously. "What kind of demonic witchcraft is this???"


    "Demonic witchcraft? Hehee¡­" Nyx smiles while trying to understand what she is doing.


    She doesn''t even understand it herself, so she wonders mentally with Arthur. ''I just feel this energy inside me instinctively¡­ I felt it when this energy resonated with that of the condor at Josephine''s house, and now even more¡­ I think I can influence it somehow with my own energy, which is superior.''


    ''That''s impressive, my love!'' Arthur stands beside Nyx and taps her head tenderly.


    As Emilio''s expression turns even uglier, Nyx''s smile grows brighter. "Watch this¡­" She learns to control that energy instinctively, and a pink glow appears in her eyes before emerging in the condor''s eyes as well.


    "Bow." She speaks in amanding tone, and to everyone''s surprise, the condor bows to Nyx, its head nearly touching the floor.


    "NO SHIT!?" Emilio exims and tries to give orders to the condor, but the creature refuses to move.


    Nyx shes a proud smile at Arthur. "The fool is all yours now, my love."


    "Thank you, honey," Arthur kisses Nyx''s lips. Then his eyes turn cold again as he looks at the desperate Emilio.


    "Shall we get back to our matter now?"


    "Your demon is messing with my condor! That''s not fair!!"


    "Oh? You want to talk about fairness again¡­ what a fool indeed, I have nothing to do with justice¡­"


    Arthur''s eyes gleam like cold pearls but also seem to burn with dark mes. "I just want to hurt you¡­ because I love to see the fear in your eyes¡­"

 Chapter 107: Ends With Blood

    Seeing the sadistic look on Arthur''s face, Emilio realizes that he was never a predator, not in that way...


    "Y-y-you are a mons-"


    "Monster?" Arthur smiles and seizes Emilio''s fear to make his move.


    Even though Emilio is wounded and his Astral Beast is disabled, he''s still a Champion, and Arthur doesn''t want to take any risks and end up needing more help from his mother. So, he uses the best tactic he knows: hit fast and hard to hurt and kill.


    *Whoosh*


    Emilio can see Arthur''s movements easily due to a slight advantage in speed, but his rapidly beating heart, his trembling and painful limbs, and especially his still fractured bones prevent him from reacting ording to his power rank.


    ''FUCK!'' He tries to raise his sword, but Arthur quickly changes his movement, attacking from the side.


    *ng*


    The des sh and Emilio again sees Arthur changing his movements with extreme speed. ''How can he be so skilled?''


    Even though Emilio is stronger and faster than Arthur, he is easily outmatched due to his condition and Arthur''s incredibly high Swordmaster skills.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Arthur toys with his prey, merely exchanging light blows, making Emilio increasingly desperate.


    Meanwhile, his big condor''s eyes are fixed on Nyx''s,pletely mesmerized.


    "Come on, Rock!?! Do something!!" Emilio realizes he cannot beat Arthur alone and pleads for the help of his Astral Beast, but he no longer has any control over the creature.


    Arthur''s insane smile grows even wider as he moves more swiftly. "Your stupid bird fell for the beauty of Nyx, huh? I don''t me the creature; I''m in the same situation¡­ her beauty is unparalleled, after all."


    "Hehehee~" Nyx giggles proudly upon hearing those words but maintains eye contact with the condor, feeling her Astral Energy being rapidly consumed.


    ''I don''t know how I''m doing this, but I''m sure I can''t maintain it for long,'' she mentally reports to Arthur.


    ''Alright, I''ll be quick,'' he responds and infuses his intent into his de, which glows as he attacks Emilio.


    *Shoosh* *CLASH*


    With a quick movement, Arthur makes his sword hit Emilio''s and easily cuts it in half.


    "NO SHIT!?!" Emilio sees half of his sword flying away, and his eyes meet Arthur''s for a second. "YOU-"


    Emilio tries to strike Arthur with what''s left of his sword, but Arthur moves faster and now having his opponent even more defenseless, he starts slicing open his belly.


    "AHH!!!" The Viscount drops his broken sword and quickly tries to contain his intestines from spilling out through the cut in his belly.


    He''s finished, but Arthur does not stop, reaching behind Emilio and shing at the back of his feet.


    "AAAARGHH!!" With his tendons cut, Emilio falls to his knees, blood escaping from his body through multiple wounds.


    "It''s over, Emilio," Arthur says in a cold tone as he walks around the Viscount, heading towards his Condor.


    "Your greatest blessing was¡­" With a swift stroke, Arthur cuts off the head of therge bird, which disappears into fragments of energy, returning to Emilio''s Nexus, "useless."


    "Damn¡­" Emilio spits a mouthful of blood onto the floor. Even his potion can''t stop him from feeling a lot of pain now.


    "Hum hum¡­ hum hum¡­" Arthur starts to hum while running his finger on his de, covered with the Viscount''s blood.


    Arthur''s voice is like thousands of icy thorns piercing Emilio''s body. "No¡­ please, no more¡­"


    "Begging is ineffective," Arthur goes behind Emilio and ces his sword at the Viscount''s throat. "I usually would take some time now, but honestly¡­ you''re just pathetic."


    "You don''t need to do this¡­ I know my ce!" Emilio continues begging.


    But Arthur just moves his sword to the side, slowly cutting Emilio''s throat. Before his death, he whispers in the poor man''s ear, "Your mistake was looking at her that way¡­ she''s only mine¡­"


    *Shoosh*


    Arthur makes a deep cut across Emilio''s throat, who dies quickly, but he still cuts off the Viscount''s head with another stroke.


    *Thud*


    Emilio''s head falls and rolls on the floor, his expression a mixture of fear, pain, and regret.


    "Wasn''t that a bit quick?" Nyx asks as she approaches Arthur and embraces him, "I mean, he deserved to suffer much more¡­"


    Arthur felt his heart beating more calmly, but also a strong desire to kiss Nyx''s lips, so he did.


    Aria, still invisible, did not try to hide her jealous expression as she saw that. "It''s better this way; we have to get out of here now. People will find out what happened here soon, and there''s also that girl who disappeared... let''s just go back to Josephine''s house, okay?"


    "Yeah, we''re done here anyway..." Arthur understands that his bloodlust is satiated, but it only gives way to another intense desire.


    He savors the nectar of Nyx''s lips before she returns to his Nexus, then he covers his head with his hood and runs toward a window. "Let''s go!"


    Aria follows Arthur as he jumps through the mansion''s window, clearing the wall and reaching the roof of a house across the street. There are still a few guards outside the walls, but they seem to have noticed nothing of what happened inside the mansion, both due to sleep and the distance to the walls.


    "Impressive..." Shements while looking at Arthur. "You killed dozens of Elite Warriors and a Champion within their own fortress, and nobody outside noticed."


    "Thanks to your and Nyx''s help," Arthur quickly responds.


    "Hmm..." Aria smiles. "The sun is almost appearing on the horizon, and Josephine''s noble guests should be going to sleep now. As long as they see us there when they wake up, they can''t connect us to this."


    "I guess so..." Arthurments as he looks in the direction of Aria''s voice.


    "Something wrong, baby?" She senses his tone is strange and bes confused.


    "Can you appear again?" He asks.


    *Snap*


    At the sound of Aria''s fingers snapping, her body bes visible again. Her clothes and face are slightly bloodied from the embrace and kiss with Arthur inside the house. It also left a blush on her cheeks that still lingers.


    "..." Both gaze at each other, their eyes shining with simr emotions.


    "I''ve never had someone with me when doing..." Arthurments in a loving tone. "I didn''t think anyone would bear to see this side of me... but you and Nyx..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with you, darling~" Aria extends her hand and caresses Arthur''s face. "People like Emilio and his family are the worst kind; they deserve such an end so it''s good that there are people like you, willing to get their hands dirty..."


    "What was it that girl called you again? Heavenly Avenger?" Ariaughs. "It sounds silly, but it makes sense... it''s as if the world seeks bnce."


    "Screw bnce," Arthurments mockingly, surprising Aria. He also holds her arm and uses his free hand to caress her face. "I didn''t do that for justice or any good purpose..."


    "Baby..." Aria tries to step back, but he holds her firmly.


    "I killed them because I wanted to, and I wanted to do it because they dared to desire you..." Arthur runs his hand to the back of her neck and pulls her lips towards his for a passionate kiss.


    "Mm!!!" Aria tries to fight it, but her body has no resistance or aversion to his; on the contrary, her body enjoys and begs for more of it.


    But she uses all her determination to stop kissing. "No, darling~ please..." She turns her face, and he kisses her cheek, nuzzling onto her fragrant skin.


    "What''s the problem?" He asks while pursuing her lips again. "You saw my darkest and dirtiest side and didn''t reject me, but reject me when I show you my most loving side?"


    "Oh my~! It''s because this is wrong..." She speaks in a shy tone while still running away from his kisses. "I''ve already told you, darling~ you can''t do whatever you want to your Mommy."


    "So tell me that I''m the only one who wants this, and I''ll stop," Arthur speaks determinedly.


    "..." Aria stays silent.


    "Come on, say you don''t want this..." Arthur smiles as he holds Aria''s chin and forces her to look into his blue eyes, now shining with love.


    Aria''s lips move slightly several times, but no wordse from them.


    "You can''t, can you?" Heughs.


    She pouts. "My my~! When did you be so overconfident?"


    "You are so cute, Mom..." Arthur smiles and moves his lips towards Aria''s again.


    But this time, she puts a finger on his lips, making him stop. "Bad boys need to be punished..."


    "So you can punish me..."


    "Fufufu~" She giggles as she slowly lowers her finger.


    Arthur gets extremely excited, but Aria seems shy and hesitant. "Close your eyes, darling~"


    He immediately closes his eyes like a good boy, waiting for the long-awaited reward.


    But when he doesn''t feel anything on his lips, Aria''s intention bes clear. He opens his eyes and sees her turning to run.


    "No way!" He leaps at her like a thirsty wolf.


    *Whoosh*


    Aria is caught off guard by Arthur from behind and falls on the roof.


    "Darling~?!"


    He uses hisrge body to press hers against the roof, his hands gripping her wrists, his expression hungry.


    "Mother¡­"


    Aria''s eyes shine with conflicting emotions, and even though it would be easy for her to make his body float away from her with a snap of her fingers, she simply cannot.


    Arthur slowly moves his lips towards hers again. "Just say you don''t want this, and I''ll stop¡­ you just have to say the words¡­"


    "..." Aria turns her face away but says nothing.


    "It''s not easy to lie to someone you love so much, right?" He asks while running his lips along her cheek. "That''s why I know you want this as much as I do¡­"


    "But this is wrong-" Aria tries to escape again, but Arthur keeps her firmly pinned.


    The force he uses is not enough to hurt her, but the roof cannot support it, and the tiles break beneath them.


    *CRAAACK*


    "Crap!?"


    "AH!?"

 Chapter 108: My Little Devil

    *Craaalsh*


    The sound of the roof breaking shatters the silence of the early morning, startling Arthur and Aria, who fall through the hole directly into a house.


    "Crap!" Arthur prepares for the fall, but he barely feels pain as hends on his back on something soft. ''A bed?''


    Right above him is Aria, also falling, but she quickly uses her magic and begins to float, stopping just a few centimeters right above Arthur.


    Their bodies are extremely close and their eyes meet, both with surprised expressions, but as soon as they understand what just happened, they both smile.


    "Fufufu~" Aria''s voice echoes in the darkness of that room.


    "Hahahaa!" Arthur stretches his hands and pulls Aria into his arms; she rolls out of his embrace butys next to him on the bed; then, they both look up at the sky through the hole in the roof.


    "Who''s there?!" An old, angry male voice calls out from outside the room.


    "Shit!" Arthur quickly stands up, already picking up his sword.


    "Come on!" Aria also gets up and grabs Arthur''s hand before flying with him through the roof hole, leaving two gold coins on the bed.


    Arthur just lets his mother carry him through the sky; floating with her is not so bad.


    Aria flies away from that house quickly, but once they are far from that area and the Viscount''s mansion, she descends into a dark alley.


    "I think no one saw us¡­" She lets out a relieved sigh.


    "This is certainly a good way to escape, hahahaa..." Arthurughs, his eyes shining as he looks at Aria.


    "Fufufu~" Aria has the same shine in her eyes as she sees Arthurughing. ''How can you change so quickly? No longer that bloodthirsty demon from a few minutes ago, but my cute little boy...''


    Arthur sees the loving expression on Aria''s beautiful face, and it warms his heart. But at the same time, it stimtes his deepest and most possessive desires.


    "Mother..." He slowly extends his hand towards her face and she does not retreat, letting him reach and gently caress her cheeks.


    "Darling~" Aria''s voice sounds erotic due to her heavy breathing, increasing the hunger inside Arthur.


    Arthur does not try to kiss her straight away again but slides his hand to her chest, right above her huge mounds. "Your heart... I can feel it... beating so fast..."


    ''I feel so alive!'' She mentally exims but does not say a word, her face quickly blushing as she continues to look into her son''s eyes. ''I have never felt this way before...''


    Arthur also has his own thoughts, which he shares with Nyx. ''I enjoy hearing the hearts of my enemies stop, but this is the opposite... is she so excited?''


    ''How could she not be?'' Nyx quickly responds.


    Since Aria is not retreating or pushing him back, Arthur bes more confident. But even wishing to move his hand down and touch those more perfect sacred peaks than any other, he goes back up, running his fingers over her vicle and touching the base of her neck.


    Aria''s skin is sweaty, and Arthur feels his lips tingling with desire, ''I want so much to taste her vor...''


    ''So do it!'' Nyx exims in his mind, ''She clearly wants it as much as you do.''


    ''Does she? For real??'' Arthur continues looking into Aria''s eyes, trying to understand what she feels and how far she is willing to go¡­


    But even Aria doesn''t have such answers. All she can do is gaze back into his bright eyes, mesmerized, ''What is this? A mother should not feel this way¡­''


    She sees him moving his face slowly towards hers, their lips approaching with a clear and precise intention, ''Why¡­ why do I desire this so much??''


    Aria cannot pull back no matter how much she wants to, so she just epts it.


    Arthur smiles as he feels her fragrant breath on his face. His lips can already feel the softness of hers, his tongue longing for that wonderful taste¡­


    "Mother¡­"


    *Woof Woof* *Woof Woof*


    The sound of a dog barking echoes right behind Arthur and Aria, surprising them again. Arthur instinctively looks in that direction, and Aria uses that opportunity to hold his arm and run.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Wait! That''s just a dog¡­"


    "We can''t stop, sunset is near!" Aria continues running through the alleys, pulling Arthur by the hand. She knows if they stop and he tries to kiss her, she won''t be able to resist.


    Arthur can see through her actions, which makes him extremely happy. ''She can run, but she can''t get away, hehee¡­''


    ''Who can ignore you?'' Nyx''s voice resonates in Arthur''s mind, boosting his ego even more.


    Although he''s not doing what he would like to be doing with his mother now, Arthur enjoys the moment, running through the city with her, the only sound being that of dogs behind them.


    They soon arrive at Josephine''s house again and sneak in through the back door before heading to the patio, where they see Oliver and his cousins still drinking with some nobles.


    "Oh, they''re still up?" Ariaments in an excited tone and looks at Arthur. "That''s good, we just need to have a drink with them, then no one will suspect that we cleaned up the trash so quickly."


    "If it will keep the Drummonds out of trouble¡­" Arthur remarks casually as he holds Aria''s hand and begins walking towards the patio.


    "Wait!" But Aria pulls him back and presses his body against the wall.


    "Oh? Mom¡­" Arthur smiles excitedly, his hands instinctively moving towards her body.


    *Pah*


    But Aria quickly ps them away, "Control your naughty hands, darling~!" She exims with a smile and then runs her finger along his face.


    "Huh??" Arthur is stunned, his face a mixture of confusion and anticipation.


    He doesn''t know what Aria is going to do but understands it when she shows him her finger dirtied with blood, "We can''t go there covered in blood. But they don''t seem to be going anywhere right now, so we can take a bath."


    "A bath?" The expectation in Arthur''s eyes grows, and he smiles. "How about recalling old times and helping your son with that?"


    "Oh, you naughty, dirty boy~!" Aria shakes her head, but her loving smile continues. "You were a kid thest time I did that¡­ What happened to my cute, innocent baby?"


    "He turned into a man who can take care of all your needs," Arthur smiles confidently.


    "Ara~ Ara~" She giggles. "You are too overconfident for just a young man with a handsome face¡­ and I''m your Mommy, so you may respect me."


    "Is that a no to the bath?"


    "Yes¡­" She makes a teasing expression while running her finger down his neck to his chest and pressing his body more against the wall. "It''s a NOT, fufufu~" She turns and begins to walk away. "Nyx can help you with it¡­"


    ''Of course I can!'' Nyx giggles inside his mind.


    Despite the negative response, Arthur continues to smile, but his gaze bes even hungrier as he watches Aria walk away with slow steps, showing her seductively jiggling ass.


    ''She''s teasing me!'' A part of Arthur is upset because he''s like a wolf with Nyx and Margaret, but he can''t dominate Aria yet because she messes so much with his deep feelings.


    ''You need to show who is the boss,'' Nyxments in his mind. ''But you''ve made enough progress for today; let her rest a bit, and let me satisfy your hunger now.''


    "I really need this," Arthurments in an excited tone as he follows Aria toward the elevator.


    She waits for him so they can both go up to the top floor together, and she smiles when she sees him enter the elevator. However, neither of them makes a move or a sound, and an awkward silencests until they reach the floor of their bedrooms.


    Aria exits the elevator first, and again, Arthurgs behind, his eyes lingering on her curves. She can feel his gaze on her, but instead of feeling repelled by it, she enjoys teasing him.


    He follows Aria to a small hall where they find Josephine sitting on a sofa, drinking tea. Upon seeing the duo, the olddy''s sharp eyes sparkle with curiosity.


    "Oh, you''re already back?"


    "Yeah¡­" Aria approaches the table next to the sofa and pours herself a cup of tea.


    Meanwhile, Arthur walks past them and nods to the olddy amicably. "Madame Josephine¡­" he speaks in a gentle tone as he heads towards the bathroom at the end of the corridor.


    "Arthur¡­" She smiles at him, but her expression bes more curious as she notices his clothes and face covered in blood.


    As he heads to the bathroom, Josephine turns to Aria. "So?"


    Aria sips her hot tea before smiling at Josephine. "It''s done; the Viscount and his children won''t be a problem for your family anymore."


    "I see¡­" Josephine sighs with relief. "Were there any survivors?"


    "No witnesses," Aria quickly responds, but then her eyes cloud with confusion for a moment. "Though... there was a girl, a servant, her body disappeared in a strange way¡­"


    "Perhaps magic?" Josephine asks.


    "I used a reconnaissance spell and felt nothing¡­"


    Josephine appears hesitant but still voices her thoughts. "Could it have been... beyond your reach?"


    "It would have to be done by a Sage for me not to notice it," Aria speaks casually.


    "A Sage?" Josephine does not hide her shock. "Then you must be¡­ it makes sense that wiping out the Viscount and his people was so easy for you."


    "Me?" Aria smiles proudly. "I didn''t do anything; Arthur killed them all."


    "Him??" Josephine is even more shocked.


    "Yeah¡­ he''s quite a little devil, indeed, fufufu~"

 Chapter 109: Love After War {R-18**}

    As soon as Arthur enters the bathroom and closes the door with a *Bam* sound, Nyx appears in front of him in her usual ck bikini. Her eyes shine with anticipation, and her smile is a mix of tenderness and lust.


    "Finally, we are alone," Her voice sounds heavy due to the intensity of her emotions now.


    Arthur was totally calm since he left Josephine''s mansion and started his hunt alongside his mother. He was coldly calm when he fought against Emilio and finally made his heart stop...


    But as soon as the thirst for blood was satisfied, another feeling appeared, and Arthur couldn''t stay calm anymore. Now, seeing Nyx so ready to satisfy his new thirst, he can''t think straight anymore.


    His body just acts, a quick step towards her, his hands instinctively going towards her thin waist, lifting her light body easily.


    "Ah~" Nyx lets out a cute moan of surprise when Arthur picks her up and sits her on the sink next to him.


    He looks into her yellow eyes, his blue eyes shining like those of a hungry predator. "Nyx..."


    Arthur''s lips tremble; the desire for Nyx burns inside him like uncontroble mes. He tries to contain himself because the feeling of not being in control of his own body is scary. But at the same time, he knows that with her, he doesn''t have to worry about anything


    "Don''t hold back," Nyx speaks lovingly, she can see through him as if his body and soul were a crystal clearke. "I am totally yours... eat me out!"


    "Damn!" Arthur kisses Nyx''s lips, or rather, devours them intensely, crushing his own lips onto them, biting them, sucking the delicious and fragrant nectar from them.


    "Mhm~" She lets out cute moans and breaks the kiss to take off his shirt with hurried and awkward movements.


    Arthur also cannot wait and starts kissing her body again, his lips running down from her mouth to her neck and corbone, his hands sliding down her slender shoulders and smooth arms, and then reaching her cheerful mounds.


    "Hmm," He ces his two big hands over her breasts, still covered with her bra. The feeling of having them in his dominant hands makes his desire grow even more.


    "Mhmmm~" Nyx moans more and ces her hands on top of his. "I saw these same hands cause so much pain and death today... but now they can only love... love me!"


    *RIP*


    Arthur tears Nyx''s bra, which disappears into magical particles in the air, revealing her perfect naked breasts. The desire in her eyes matches him, so he grabs those beautiful peaks and squeezes them in his hands before starting to lick and suck her nipples.


    "Nhaah~!" She holds his head and tangles her fingers in his hair, pulling his face toward her chest. "This way, darling~ devour my boobs; they are only yours to enjoy~!"


    He does as he desires, sucking and biting her breasts like a hungry beast, making loud lewl sounds. Nyx just lets out moans of pleasure, and Arthur feels that he can release all his intense lust on her.


    Soon, her breasts alone are not enough, and he runs his lips down her belly until he finds her wet panties, which he tears off with his teeth, revealing her sacred garden.


    "You''re soaked, dear..." Arthur smiles teasingly at Nyx before burying his face between her legs and licking her love honey.


    "That''s because I want your cock inside me as soon as possible~!" She raises his head, making their eyes meet again. "Please, darling~ stick your cock inside my pussy already!"


    Arthur inserts a finger inside her pussy and grabs a lot of her juices, then he spreads it over her lips and kisses them while positioning the head of his cock at the entrance of her love cave.


    "You don''t have to ask twice," He moves his hips forward, also shoving his cock inside her pussy, which happily receives him with an amazing grip.


    "Ahhh~!!" She lets out a loud moan, feeling his big and hard cock stretching her tight insides.


    "Fuck- this is so good!!" Arthur feels Nyx''s tight pussy embrace his cock so intensely and that unbelievable suction that only she has. "How can your pussy feel better every time?"


    "Hehehe~" She giggles while wrapping her arms around his neck. "This is the desire of my body to make you feel better each time."


    Along with an insatiable hunger, Arthur also feels a powerful desire to satisfy Nyx, something that feeds his proud and loving side. So he grabs her waist and thrusts his cock even deeper inside her pussy, *PAH*


    "Nhaah~!!" Nyx instinctively wraps her legs around Arthur''s waist. Her wings tremble, pressed against the wall, but her tail wags uncontrobly, knocking down the objects on the sink and in the cabs around it.


    Arthur pushes his cock to the deepest part of her pussy, making its tip kiss the entrance of her sacred room before bringing it all the way back to feel the wonderful suction again; then he thrusts on, making his cock make its way through her tight insides.


    Back and forth, his movements be more and more intense.


    "Ah~!"


    "Ahh~!!"


    "AHHH~!!!"


    Nyx''s moans go out of control, just like her tail wagging wildly. Arthur seals her lips with kisses, muffling her voice, and wraps her tail around his arm, dominating herpletely.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    With the increase of the intensity of his movements, his cock goes to the bottom of her pussy with each thrust, and his balls bang on her ass. Even the sink starts to shake but Nyx doesn''tin, in fact, she moans ever louder with pleasure.


    "Faster~! Ahhhh~ Faster and harder, please~!!" She pleads between moans.


    And Arthur responds to her request, pushing his cock even harder inside her greedy pussy.


    "I''ming! Nhaaahh~ Don''t stop!!" Nyx tightens the grip of her legs around Arthur''s waist while her pussy tightens his cock even more.


    That increases even more the pleasure he feels but also forces him to be even rougher. Nyx''s body can handle it, but the sink can''t...


    *Craaack*


    "Shit!"


    "Fuck!!"


    Arthur instinctively lifts Nyx''s body so she doesn''t fall. He stops his movements for a second, but she keeps moving her hips.


    "Don''t stop, darling~ I''ming~!!!"


    Arthur turns and presses Nyx''s body against another wall of the bathroom and stuffs his cock all the way back to the bottom of her pussy again. He can feel her inside folds clinging around his shaft, the suction of her depths begging his cock for that special milk that only he can give her.


    "Please,e with me~!" She pleads, her wings pressed against the wall, her tail wrapping again around his arm, and her legs pulling his body like pincers.


    "Not yet!" Arthur presses his body even harder against Nyx''s, feeling her soft breasts smashed against his chest, her pussy widened to the shape of his big dick.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    The obscene sounds echo through the bathroom along with Nyx''s moans, the wall shaking under Arthur''s strong thrusts.


    Each hit at the bottom of her pussy extends her orgasm, making her squeeze his cock even more. Arthur feels the desire to burst inside grow more and more, but he wants to feel even more pleasure and make her moan louder.


    "Take it, dear! Take all my love deep inside your naughty pussy!!" Arthur turns and leans his back against the wall and then pulls Nyx by the thighs down towards his groin.


    In that position, he can make his cock go all the way to her bottom insides and its head even open that secret door, making Nyx''s pleasure reach a new level.


    "Mhhhmmm~ I feel you, darling~ reaching my deepest ce, ahhHH~!!"


    "Ohhh-Fuck!!" Arthur feels a squeeze around his ns, one more incredibly tight so far, and he can''t contain the desire to burst, shooting a huge load of hot milk inside Nyx''s most special ce.


    "It''s pouring, nhaahh~!!" Nyx moans even louder, clinging to Arthur''s body like a baby sloth to its mother. "You are shooting your seeds inside my baby room, aahhh~!!"


    Arthur hugs Nyx tightly, letting his lust burst inside her without holding any drop. "This feels so good, my love¡­ I don''t want to stop cumming inside you!"


    "Don''t stop~!!" She feels so good she wants to die, biting his shoulder. "Mhmm¡­ you''re filling my pussy so much¡­ I can take it all! Only I can~!!"


    "Yes, you are perfect for me!" Arthur knows that no matter how much Margaret loves him, her body couldn''t handle his most beastly feelings like Nyx. ''What other woman could???''


    They stay in that position for two minutes, Nyx''s belly bulging from so much cum inside and his cock still raging rock hard inside her tight pussy.


    "Ahh, that was so good~!" Nyx smiles and kisses his lips. "But¡­"


    "Not enough..." He smiles as she pecks on his face.


    "Yesss~" Her eyes shine, and she licks his lips. "I know that just this is not enough for you, and I feel the same¡­"


    "Of course you do, my perfect little demoness!" Arthur bites Nyx''s tongue, making her let out a cute moan.


    "My ass! What about you fill my ass now, darling~?"


    Answering her question, Arthur quickly releases her body and makes her turn around. "Show me this lovely little butthole, and I will fill it!"


    "Hehehee~" She giggles, her tail wagging in anticipation as she titls and shakes her cheerful ass, inviting his cock toe in.

 Chapter 110: Breakfast With the Wolves

    As soon as Margaret notices that Arthur is back, she joins him and Nyx in the bath, whichsts a full hour.


    Both he and the girls would have liked it tost longer, but the sun has already risen over Lakeview and the remaining nobles at Josephine''s house are almost ready to leave.


    "Ah..." Arthur steps out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, letting out a relieved sigh. There''s still hunger in his gaze, but he feels much lighter after releasing his lust on Margaret and especially on Nyx.


    "Darling?" Aria is in front of the bathroom, looking at him with a curious expression, her eyes quickly drawn to his bare, wet chest. "Aren''t you ready yet?"


    "I just need a minute," he smiles as he moves toward the door of his bedroom, gazing at her with those hungry eyes.


    Aria can''t maintain eye contact and looks away. "Don''t take too long; Josephine is preparing breakfast for her guests to see us before they leave."


    "Fine," he senses the tension between them and decides giving Aria some space is best, so he heads directly to his bedroom to put on clean clothes.


    After a few seconds, Margaret exits the bathroom, also wrapped in a towel. Her steps are unsteady due to her weak legs, and her cheeks are flushed, but her expression is one of pure satisfaction.


    "Ah! Master?" She is surprised to see Aria near the door and blushes even more.


    Aria rolls her eyes, trying to hide a glint of jealousy deep in them. "Don''t worry, dear, just get dressed to stand by Arthur during breakfast to assist Josephine and her family."


    "Of course," Margaret knows that what Arthur and Aria are doing for Josephine and her family is because of her, so she is immensely grateful for it.


    Margaret enters the bedroom with Arthur, and Aria can hear a cute moan followed byughter before theye out dressed after two minutes.


    "Ready?" Aria asks with her tone clearly a bit bitter.


    "Yeah," Arthur smiles and extends a hand to her while holding Margaret''s hand as well.


    "Huh¡­" Aria lets out a low sigh as she epts Arthur''s hand. Instinctively, her body reacts, and she intertwines her arm with his just as Margaret does. "Let''s go."


    Arthur''s smile broadens even more with Aria on one side and Margaret on the other. He can''t help but think about Nyx and speaks to her mentally. ''You are with me, too, honey,''


    ''Closer than anyone,'' shements proudly.


    "So let''s go," Arthur leads the way down the hallway with Aria and Margaret at his sides and Nyx inside his Nexus. "What about little Eve?"


    "She''s sleeping," Aria quickly responds. "It''s good for us to finish this quickly; I also want to sleep. Last night was too long¡­"


    "I can''t say I''m sleepy, but¡­" Arthur nces at Margaret, and she blushes. "I also want to go to bed soon."


    Aria rolls her eyes again, and the trio continues to the patio, where they find dozens of nobles, some sleeping on the tables and others still drinking wine and beer.


    Josephine''s servants are cleaning the ce and arranging arge table in the center for breakfast.


    As soon as Arthur and Aria appear, they immediately be the center of attention again. But Arthur''s initial impression as a violent devil is rooted in the minds of those nobles, and they dare not look directly at Aria and Margaret.


    "Arthur!" Oliver, on the other hand, only has friendly looks for Arthur and his family. He waves to the trio and pulls chairs for them at the center of therge table. "Come on, let''s have breakfast together!"


    "Sure," Arthur smiles amiably. He''s still not sure how to act around his first friend, the first man he hasn''t despised after his father.


    He sits near the young Drummonds with Margaret and Aria on each side. Oliver quickly offers some of the food that the servants are bringing over. "Do you like coffee? Maybe juice? Ask for anything, and our cooks will prepare it immediately!"


    "Coffee is fine," Arthur epts a cup of coffee and Oliver also serves the same to Aria and Margaret.


    The other nobles can''t help but mutter about Arthur while trying not to look directly at him, but Oliver and his cousins already consider him a dear friend of their family.


    While most of the Drummonds merely smile and nod at Arthur, Jovie remains bold. "Who needs four hours to take a bath?"


    Jovie''s cousins shake their heads in disapproval at her, but Oliver starts tough. "Hahaha! Do you really think he was just taking a bath?"


    Arthur tenses for a second, unsure what Oliver will say next, but the man is also smart and quickly makes a subtle gesture toward Margaret for Jovie. "He was with his beautiful wife, you know¡­"


    "Oh," Jovie sees the blush on Margaret''s cheeks and a happy gleam in her eyes, leaving the poor girl quite envious. "I see¡­" Jovie lowers her tone and makes a sorry expression. "My apologies, I didn''t mean to meddle."


    "It''s no big deal," Arthur smiles at Jovie. He doesn''t mind killing, but lying makes his proud side less proud, so it''s good that Oliver gave him an out without lying since he really did do naughty things with Margaret in the bathroom.


    "A true gentleman! Hahahaa!" Oliver gives Arthur a thumbs-up whileughing. The other Drummonds alsough, creating a quite pleasant atmosphere.


    Arthur doesn''t hate such an atmosphere, but he doesn''t enjoy it much either, not as much as he enjoyed killing the Viscount''s family and spending time with his loved ones. Yet, he manages to pretend he is having a great time with friendly smiles and casual talk with Oliver and his cousins.


    Of course, having Margaret and Aria at his side helps him a lot to endure such boring moments.


    After a few minutes, Josephine appears with some of her servants, bringing more delicacies for breakfast.


    "Oh, you seem to be having fun," she smiles at Oliver and Arthur; like him, she manages to pretend that everything is normal, even knowing that the lives of the people in Lakeview are about to be turned upside down due to an unprecedented event.


    "Yeah," Oliver exims cheerfully. "How could we not be happy after the great victory that Arthur helped us achieve?"


    "Of course," Josephine sits on the other side of the table next to her son and smiles at Arthur and Aria. "All glory to our honorable guests."


    Arthur and Aria nod at the cunning olddy, and the breakfast proceeds cheerfully. All the nobles still awake join them; after all, even without knowing everything that happened the previous night, most of them are already considering aligning with the Drummonds rather than the Viscount''s family.


    Even knowing what happened, Margaret enjoys the friendly atmosphere, but Aria and Arthur exchange nces several times, both thinking about how these people see them as part of their group, educated and elegant nobles, but in reality, they are violent predators and assassins.


    Like Arthur, Aria doesn''t really enjoy pretending among these nobles even though Josephine''s family is genuinely friendly with them.


    ''This does notpare to what we did before¡­'' She recalls how thrilling it was to hunt with Arthur, watching him brutally eliminate their foes. ''Why am I already craving the next night? I bet he''ll want to take out the Viscount''s allied families too¡­''


    Aria and Arthur exchange anticipatory nces until a servant rushes into the courtyard alongside a soldier, who approaches Josephine. "My Lady, my Lady!"


    The soldier, d in the armor of the Lakeview guard, hastily hands a letter to Josephine. His expression, desperate and even terrified, leaves all the surrounding nobles uneasy, and Josephine feigns the same reaction.


    "Easy, boy. What''s going on?" She takes the letter and begins to open it with a curious expression.


    "My Lady¡­ this¡­ you must¡­ captain sent me¡­" The guard struggles to speak.


    "What could it be¡­" Josephine masterfully pretends to be confused as she reads the letter, her expression also turning to one of terror.


    The surrounding nobles, including the Drummonds, are puzzled and concerned. A leader from another influential noble family in Lakeview, unable to contain his curiosity, questions her. "Lady Drummond? What is it about? Has something bad happened?"


    "A tragedy¡­" She sighs. "The Viscount''s family has been attacked."


    "An attack?"


    "Who would dare?"


    "How are they?"


    "Any injured???"


    "Why did you say tragedy???"


    A stir rapidly grows among the nobles, shock and confusion etched on every face except for Arthur and Aria, whose expressions remain icy and calm.


    "Some guards entered the house and found the Viscount and his family..." Josephine covers her mouth as if about to vomit from the content of the letter. "It was a massacre... no survivors..."


    "No survivors?!?"


    "How is that possible??"


    "Goddess, have mercy..."


    The other nobles are genuinely shocked, but while no one truly mourns the Viscount, they fear for their own safety, and especially, they all share the same doubt.


    "What will happen now?"


    When someone asks that question aloud, all eyes turn to Josephine.


    She feigns an attempt topose herself and maintains a thoughtful expression. "The head of the guard is summoning the major families for a public assembly to restore order..."


    She pauses and looks at the nobles. "But since no member of the Whittlee family in Lakeview is alive, it''s natural that themand of the city should pass to the head of the Wymane family until Count Whittlee appoints a sessor for his son."


    "Lord Wymane?"


    "That makes sense; they were the main allies of the Viscount..."


    The nobles begin to discuss the future of Lakeview and their own safety.


    While Josephine also pretends concern over the matter, Arthur leans close to Aria and whispers in her ear. "It seems we have our next target for tonight."


    "Oh my~ you can hardly wait, can you?" She asks in an animated tone.


    Arthur brings his lips even closer to Aria''s ear. "I didn''t know hunting could be so delightful when apanied by the right person..."


    "Fufufu~" She giggles.

 Chapter 111: Panicked Sheep

    *BONG* *BONG* *BONG*


    The great bell in the tower at the center of Lakeview''s square tolls, signaling danger, an imminent catastrophe: The Viscount is dead, he and his entire family.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Who could kill a Champion?"


    "Who would attack the powerful Whittlee family?"


    "Count Whittlee''s wrath will fall upon them!"


    "What about us?"


    "Will our small town survive this??"


    Chaos erupts through the streets of Lakeview, nobles andmoners in panic, some leaving the city, others aiding the guard who can barely contain the citizens, let alone understand the kind of massacre that happened at Emilio''s mansion.


    Currently, guards are entering and exiting the Viscount''s house; everyone outside is very curious, but as soon as they enter, it doesn''t take a whole minute before theye back with green faces and vomiting.


    "DAMN!!!" The captain of the guard exits quickly after reaching Emilio''s room. "What the hell happened in there?!?"


    "Captain! Captain!!" One of the guards quickly approaches the captain and speaks in a low tone. "I brought her..."


    An expectant gleam appears in the captain''s eyes as he looks toward the crowd outside the mansion''s walls. "Bring her."


    "Yes, Sir!" The guard runs back to the gate and brings a slender, hooded figure to the captain.


    "Good morning, Captain," the voice of the figure is feminine and sounds friendly but with an ironic tone.


    "Good morning? What''s good about this fucking mess?!" The captain loses his patience and points to the house. "The blood of our beloved leader and his family is scattered inside everywhere; there are guts even on the damn ceiling! This ce is a human ughterhouse!!"


    "Damn..." The other guards shake their heads, despair, and fear in their eyes. "What kind of monsters would do something like this..."


    "This is insane! I''ve never seen anything like it..."


    "Demons, it must have been the work of demons!!"


    "There are no demons on our continent, Lieutenant." The hooded figure speaks to the guard in a calm tone, and her eyes fall on the house. "But there are many types of monsters..."


    "Can you tell me who did this?" The captain quickly asks.


    The hooded figure looks at him. "I haven''t even entered the house yet... but you know the rules, if you want my services..."


    A sh of fear appears in the captain''s eyes while the other soldiers remain confused, but the man holds his ground. "I know what I need to do."


    "Is Count Whittlee okay with this?" The woman asks.


    The captain signals for the woman toe closer and speaks more quietly. "I''ve already sent messengers to the Count; he''ll be here soon... but I have nothing; I have no idea what this bloody mess means!"


    The woman just nods slowly, and the captain continues talking desperately. "I need something to give him! A culprit or at least an exnation... but my mages find nothing. Damn, they can''t even stay inside the house for more than a minute without vomiting their own guts out."


    "I see¡­" The woman continues to act calmly.


    "Can you give me something, right?" The captain asks in a hopeful tone. "Your organization has special resources and members to deal with this kind of thing, right?"


    "Hehe¡­" The woman lets out a low chuckle and then pulls a small object wrapped in ck cloth from her leather bag, something that looks like a small ck rubber stamp. "Let us handle this, Captain."


    Hesitation shes in the man''s eyes for a second, but then he looks at the house and knows that this is out of his skill, so he extends his arm to the woman. "Go ahead."


    "Alright," she quickly removes his gauntlet and pushes his sleeve up, revealing his wrist, where she presses the rubber stamp.


    A small hissing sound echoes along with the smell of burning flesh; the captain clenches his teeth but doesn''tin about the pain as the woman ces a mark on his skin: the mark of a skull with an old crown.


    "It''s done," the woman pulls the captain''s sleeve down, quickly covering the mark. "Now, you can''t disobey our organization, Captain."


    "You don''t need to tell me the rules," he speaks in a calmer tone. "You will solve this, right?"


    "Of course," the woman responds confidently as she walks into the house. "We have a reputation to maintain. Don''t worry, Captain, we will take care of this¡­"


    The captain feels slightly calmer seeing the woman entering the house, and the other guard approaches him. "Who is she, Captain?"


    "If you don''t know, it''s better to keep it that way¡­" He responds with clear fear in his voice. "These damned are everywhere, and now I belong to them¡­ But what else could I do?"


    "Tell the truth to the Count?" the guard suggests.


    "Tsk¡­" The captain clicks his tongue. "Say that I saw nothing and know nothing? How could something that seemed like a war happen right in the center of my town, and I didn''t even hear a damn noise?"


    "If I don''t give anything to the Count, I''d just be seen as a traitor, and my head would be on a stake before I could think about fleeing." He sighs. "The League is my only chance¡­"


    The guard remains confused and curious, waiting next to the captain, who keeps his eyes on the door through which the woman had entered. For a full hour, he just stares at that door until the womanes out again with an expression equally curious and especially impressed.


    "So?" The captain quickly approaches her with expectant eyes. "Did you see?"


    "Oh, I saw quite a bit¡­" Her tone clearly shows some admiration. "What impressive work! I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Shit!!" The captain clenches his fists. "So you don''t know who could have done this?"


    "Not yet," the woman shakes her head. "I found no hair, no trace of magic, nothing... I would say it was the work of a very skilled mage or an assassin so professional that¡­"


    "That it could only be a member of your group?" The captain asks.


    "Hmm¡­" The woman ponders. "That''s impossible; no job can be carried out in this region without my knowledge."


    "What does that mean??" The captain gets nervous again. "I need something! You said you would help me!!"


    "Keep cool, Captain," the woman remains calm. "Our organization does not make mistakes, just that this is... too much for my skills alone. I could call my friends from Quilveron and from King''s Passage, but given your urgency, I will notify my own Master about it¡­"


    "Your Master?" A different kind of glint appears in the captain''s eyes, a mix of respect and fear greater than he could ever have for Count Whittlee. "You mean¡­ her?"


    "Yep," the woman nods. "I''m sure she will be interested in this¡­" The woman looks towards the house with a curious expression. "And in whoever did it- heh¡­ our little town will again be of interest to Master; that makes me happy."


    The captain can see the woman''s excitement, but he only grows more concerned. "Thank you for considering calling your Master, but what should I do in the meantime?"


    "Do your job, Captain," the woman quickly responds. "Ask around, investigate everyone¡­ speaking of which, has anyone suspicious arrived in town recently?"


    "Anyone suspicious?" The captain ponders this and quickly shakes his head. "I don''t remember anyone noteworthy."


    "I see," the woman nods. "Then I suppose the next step is to investigate the other noble families, especially the Whittlee rivals? We all know the Viscount had many enemies lurking in the shadows."


    "I guess so¡­" the captain muses and quickly nods. "I know who I need to talk to."


    "Do that." The woman speaks in amanding tone as she leaves the mansion. "As soon as my Master arrives, we will look for you. For now, report anything interesting to me,"


    "Good," the captain nods, visibly desperate for a resolution. "Do whatever you have to do, but we need answers¡ªand soon. We can''t have the Count arriving and finding us empty-handed."


    "Also, until then, keep the scene contained and secure. Don''t let anyone in or out. We can''t risk contaminating the evidence any further. My Master will need everything as it is to unravel this," she instructs firmly and finally leaves.


    "Alright," the captain responds respectfully, leaving the other guards even more puzzled.


    The lieutenant again approaches him with a hesitant expression. "Captain¡­ why didn''t you mention that trio we saw early yesterday?"


    "Which trio?"


    "Don''t you truly remember?" The lieutenant press, his concern evident.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" The captain''s frustration bes clear.


    "Captain¡­ you greeted them at the gate, a guy so handsome and two women¡­ there was also a child."


    "Really?" The captain couldn''t recall anything; after all, Aria''s subtle little spell had made him forget about thempletely.


    "Are you okay, Captain?" The guard asked, concerned. "Yesterday, you slept all day and woke up confused¡­ then this happened, and now you don''t even remember those people¡­"


    "Bullshit!" The captain eximed, upset. "I''m fine! If I don''t remember these people, it''s because they weren''t remarkable. And what''s with this thing about a handsome man? Are you gay?!?"


    "No, Captain, of course not!" The guard quickly regretted mentioning that.


    "Then move that gay ass of yours, and let''s go talk to the other noble families!" The captain quickly summoned other guards and headed toward the gate.


    "Who are we visiting first?" Another guard asked.


    "The Drummonds, of course," the captain responded promptly. "Wasn''t the Viscount at their house yesterday? Whatever happened here, it happened right after he returned from there¡­"


    "Do you think the Drummonds are involved, sir?" The guard inquired.


    "I don''t know," the captain shook his head.


    "That shouldn''t be possible," the lieutenant quicklymented. "I have some reports that say no Drummond left their housest night, not a guard, not a servant, not even a damn bird."


    "So, who could have done something like this?"


    "A demon, I''ve already said, this is the work of some kind of sadistic devil¡­"


    "Did you see how they painted the walls with blood and guts?"


    "Yes¡­ it must be a psychopath!"

 Chapter 112: Out of Suspicion

    While themotion in Lakeview and at Josephine''s house grows, Arthur and his family enjoy a rxed breakfast. It''s like being in the midst of chaos yet at peace.


    The guard who delivered the captain''s letter to Josephine quickly became the most popr person around, with all the nobles asking him about the Lakeview Massacre, as it was swiftly dubbed.


    "Did you hear what the guard said?"


    "About which part?"


    "The blood¡­ there was so much blood¡­"


    "So brutal¡­"


    "What kind of monster would do something like that?"


    "I hope the beast is far away by now¡­"


    Arthur overhears some girls talking about ''The Beast,'' the bloodthirsty monster, him in this case, which makes him feel likeughing.


    ''They seem so afraid and... disgusted by the killer,'' Arthur muses internally to Nyx as he watches those girls talking about him.


    The girls notice his gaze and smile at him with expectant expressions. He nods at them with a charming smile, while in his mind, he''s truly scoffing.


    ''All such foolish idiots¡­ they think my appearance reflects who I am inside¡­ Do they not realize they are afraid of me even as they are drawn to me?''


    ''Imagine how their minds would break if they knew?'' Nyxments in a mocking tone.


    ''They wouldn''t know how to handle it; their weak minds might break for good.'' Arthur can''t help but nce at Margaret, thinking about how those noble girls are so fragilepared to her.


    Margaret notices his gaze and smiles lovingly at him, moving one of her hands to his thigh under the table, gently caressing him.


    ''She''s not like them, don''t worry,'' Nyxments in his mind again. ''Margaret is fine; she saw your dark side when you killed the noble who wanted to harm her in the vige.''


    ''That was different¡­ that was my reaction to protect her; this, on the other hand¡­''


    ''Was to hunt down your enemies,'' Nyx finishes his thought. ''She knows you are a wolf, not a sheep. And she knew that when she went to your bed, into your arms¡­''


    As if she could hear their conversation, Margaret smiles lovingly at Arthur and offers him a cookie from the table, tenderly bringing it to his mouth.


    "Say ah~" She says cutely, and Arthur just feels like opening his mouth and biting half of the cookie.


    Margaret smiles, "Good, isn''t it?"


    "Not as good as the ones you make," He speaks with his mouth full.


    "Hehe~" She giggles and eats the other half of the cookie.


    Arthur can''t resist the urge to kiss Margaret, making her smile even brighter. "You are so cute, dear."


    He sees a light blush appear on Margaret''s cheeks, and a specific desire arises in his heart. He looks across to his mother at the other side of him; she is picking one of those cookies from the table.


    Arthur can''t help but smile, his eyes sparkling with expectation. Aria notices it and also smiles while slowly lifting a cookie.


    She slowly moves the cookie towards Arthur''s mouth, and just as his lips tremble, she pulls the cookie back and pops the whole thing into her own mouth.


    "..." Arthur can''t help but feel a bit disappointed, but Aria seems to be having fun as she begins to tease him with a yful smile.


    Nyx doesn''t resist the urge tough at Arthur in his mind. ''Baka!''


    Just then, Josephine returns and sees Aria and Arthurughing, "Oh, are you enjoying yourselves?"


    "The morning has been quite pleasant, in my opinion," Arthurments, ncing around at the chaos he caused.


    Josephine''s eyes sparkle with curiosity as she looks at Arthur. Oliver also returns at that moment, but he appears quite worried.


    "Mother, I''ve prepared everything," he quickly tells Josephine and then gives a friendly look to Arthur.


    "Is everything alright?" Aria asks.


    "Yes," Josephine nods. "We just need to leave soon for that public assembly, but you don''t need to worry about it."


    "I see," Aria nods as well.


    "So-" Josephine begins to speak but then notices some servantsing to the patio apanied by some guards, particrly one in shining armor.


    "Lady Drummond," that guard, the captain, quickly steps in front of Josephine and bows respectfully. The lieutenant and another guard beside him notice themotion of the other nobles around, but then their eyes fall on Arthur, Margaret, and Aria.


    "Captain?" Josephine makes a curious and slightly concerned expression. "What brings you here? Is it about the assembly? I was already preparing to leave with the others."


    The captain''s calm demeanor belied the gravity of the situation. "Oh, no," he shook his head with a friendly expression. "The assembly will be in a few hours. I came here to talk to you about the Viscount; he was herest night, right?"


    "Indeed," Josephine nods. "We had a smallpetition among the young generations, but there was an incident¡­"


    "I know," the captain quickly interrupts her while grabbing some sheets of paper from the other guard. "No need to worry, madam, all my reports tell the same story: everything was going well until Lord Dmitri snapped and attacked your guest¡­"


    "Exactly," Josephine nods again. "Emilio saw everything and tried to stop Dmitri, but the man was mad and didn''t listen to even a direct order from the Viscount¡­ a tragedy, but we alerted the guard immediately."


    "I know, it''s all here," the captain points to the reports in his hands, an exact description of everything that happened during Dmitri''s death written by one of his guards who was called by Josephine as soon as the event urred.


    "So?" Josephine looks at the captain with a confused expression. "How can I help?"


    "Well¡­" The captain really doesn''t know what to ask; everything about the Viscount''s death is very mysterious, but the Drummonds have left no room for doubt.


    As the captain ponders his next question, the lieutenant starts to nudge his shoulder and whispers in his ear. "Captain, captain!"


    "What is it?"


    "They¡­"


    "Who?"


    The lieutenant points towards Arthur. "They are the trio that we saw yesterday."


    "Ah?" The captain nces towards Arthur and is taken aback by his appearance before his gaze shifts to Aria, leaving him even more stunned. However, he doesn''t remember having seen them before.


    "Captain?" Josephine notices his distraction and quickly draws his attention. "Is there a problem with my guests of honor?"


    "Your guests? Ah¡ª" He quickly shakes his head. "No, I was just curious... is he the man who killed Dmitri?"


    "It was self-defense, Captain. I thought that was clear..." Josephinements in a disappointed tone.


    "Sure," he feels a bit ashamed. "The report says it was a young man, but he looks just a kid..." The captain picks up the report again and reads a part of it. "Witnesses say they saw a ck light on his sword... some think it was sword intent... Really? A Swordmaster so young?"


    Arthur continues eating cookies, paying no mind to the captain, leaving Josephine to speak for him. "He is a Mystic Knight, as you can see, but it''s not for me to question his skills or you, Captain... right?"


    "Ah, yes..." The captain looks again at the reports, one of them signed by the Viscount himself, stating that neither the Drummonds nor their guestsmitted any crime. "It seems it was all Dmitri''s fault; it''s just that... well..."


    "It''s suspicious after what happened to the Viscount and his family, right?" Josephine asks in a friendly tone.


    "I apologize; I did not mean to offend your guests, madame," the captain bows again. "I''m just doing my job. They are not suspects since no one was seen leaving your house during the night, but could you tell me more about them?"


    Josephine nces at Arthur and Aria before turning her attention back to the captain. "They are friends of my family and havee from afar to visit me, that''s all."


    "I see," the captain continues flipping through the reports in his hand. "So the rivalry with the Isambard family started over a dress issue, right? And then there was thepetition among the young and Lord Dmitri losing his temper¡­"


    "The rivalry with the Isambard family has always been there," Josephinements and then nces at Oliver. "My son and Elias have always been on opposite sides; everyone knows that."


    "Of course," the captain nods while looking at Josephine and then at Arthur, many questions arising in his mind. ''All this seems very strange, but it appears the only ones causing trouble here were the Isambards... how could this lead to the massacre of the Viscount and his family?''


    Seeing the captain''s confused and thoughtful expression, Josephine grows impatient. "Captain? If you have more questions, I don''t mind answering them, but can we do it in a private room?" She nces at Arthur and Aria. "I don''t want to disrupt my guests'' breakfast any further."


    "That''s understandable," the captain nods to Arthur, Aria, and Margaret, "Sorry about this," then he turns his attention back to Josephine. "Where can we talk?"


    "Over here," she signals for him to follow her but then stops when she notices more servantsing from the entrance of the house, apanying two messengers.


    "Madam,"


    "Captain,"


    Both messengers bow and hand letters to Josephine and the captain. They notice the same seal on the letters and exchange looks before starting to open them.


    Arthur and Aria maintain calm expressions and avoid looking directly at them but pay attention to everything happening.


    In a minute, Josephine and the captain read the letters and look at each other with the same surprised and confused expression.


    "The Wymanes are leaving Lakeview," they say simultaneously.


    ''Crap!'' Arthur exims mentally with Nyx. ''The prey is escaping? What a shame¡­''


    ''You scared them; what other end could it have?''

 Chapter 113: Pawns Before the Queen

    "Are the Wymanes leaving Lakeview?" Oliver can''t believe what he just heard. "Why? Anthony Wymane was supposed to take the Viscount''s ce, right?"


    "That was supposed to be decided at the public assembly among the major families," the captainments while looking at the letter in his hands and then at the one in Josephine''s hand. "Does your letter say the same as mine, I presume?"


    Josephine nods. "It just says they are leaving the city, see for yourself," she extends her arm with the letter.


    "No need, I believe you," the captain smiles amicably while tucking his letter into his pocket.


    Josephine nods and also puts away her letter. Outwardly, she appears normal, but inwardly she breathes a sigh of relief because her letter likely doesn''t match the captain''s.


    In his letter, Anthony Wymane simply states that he is leaving the city because he prefers to stay away from all the chaos, but in the letter he wrote to Josephine, he says that his family poses no threat to hers and her allies. He also pleads that she and specifically her new allies do not follow them and do not harm them.


    Josephine can''t help but nce at Arthur and Aria. ''Anthony, you made a wise choice... it remains to be seen if you will manage to escape with your life or be hunted down like the rest...''


    "So?" Josephine turns her focus back to the captain. "Can we move to a private room so I can answer your questions calmly?"


    "I''m afraid that won''t be possible now, madam," he responds politely. "I''d like to speak with all the families, and since the Wymanes are leaving, I need to speak with them first. Plus, this seems like..."


    "Suspicious?" Oliverments sarcastically. "The Viscount''s family is murdered, and while we are here with open doors and no secrets, the Wymanes are fleeing as if they want to hide something¡­"


    "Why would the Wymanes attack the Whittlees?" The lieutenant voices out loud. "They were the main supporters of the Viscount."His spection hangs in the air, creating a palpable tension among those present.


    "I don''t want to tell you how to do your job," Oliver speaks in a polite tone. "But think about it: who benefits most from the Viscount''s death? As the main supporters of the Whittlees, of course, Anthony Wymane would end up leading Lakeview..."


    "Only until the Count appoints a sessor for his son," the lieutenant quickly responds. "Also, Anthony Wymane is leaving the city right now; why would he do that if he wasn''t afraid of ending up like the Viscount?"


    "Besides, no Wymane would dare attack a major family like the Whittlees; that would be..." The lieutenant clearly bes uneasy. "Madness!"


    "Enough of this talk," the Captain interjects, drawing the attention of the lieutenant and bowing respectfully to Josephine and Oliver. "I apologize for this, but this situation is really tense..."


    "No problem, Captain," Josephine smiles warmly and nods towards Oliver. "Also, sorry about my son; these young ones think they know everything, don''t they?"


    "Hmm¡­" The captain nods slowly while his gaze drifts over Arthur again. "Well, we are leaving now; I need to speak with Anthony Wymane before he leaves the town."


    "Sure, we won''t take any more of your time," Josephine begins walking towards the gate of the house. "I''ll apany you to the exit."


    "Thank you, madam," the captain nods to Arthur and the other nobles around before following Josephine.


    The other two guards follow him, but before leaving, the lieutenant casts a curious nce back at Aria. Yet, what he finds are the cold, staring eyes of Arthur.


    "Ah!" He feels a cold aura surround his body as if he had fallen into a frozenke, which frightens him and almost causes him to stumble.


    Arthur smiles, but his expression is not friendly; rather, it''s mocking and clearly threatening, causing the lieutenant to be so frightened that he quickly runs after the captain.


    ''Dammit! What the hell was that?! What''s the problem with that kid?!?''


    The lieutenant dashes past Josephine, who watches his retreat with a curious and amused expression.


    "Captain! Captain!" The poor man pants heavily in front of the captain outside the walls of Josephine''s mansion.


    "Pull yourself together, lieutenant!" the captainmands in a stern tone, yet he gently pats the young lieutenant on the shoulder.


    "Captain..." The lieutenant looks at him with a confused and scared expression. "Aren''t you going to do something about those mysterious people? They''re clearly odd, and that boy¡­ damn, he''s freaking creepy!"


    "Keep your voice down!" The Captain pulls the lieutenant by the arm as they move away from the mansion. "What do you expect me to do? I don''t even remember seeing them yesterday... It''s obvious they''re intriguing individuals, but my hands are tied."


    "At least interrogate them," the lieutenant pleads. "I''m sure they''re involved in this."


    "Maybe¡­" The captain muses thoughtfully. "But the Drummond family has a lot of influence in other areas, and they might just be long-distance friends visiting Josephine, as she mentioned, yet¡­"


    "Huh?" The lieutenant grows curious. "Do you have a n, captain?"


    "I can''t start a war between two powerful families without evidence, nor can I extract anything from these people now, but someone else¡­" The captain looks at the lieutenant expectantly. "Make a report of everything that just happened and take it to her."


    "Her? That woman from the Nobles'' Tavern?"


    "Yes, she has the resources to investigate these people... also, be discreet."


    "Yes, sir!"


    From one of the second-floor windows, Josephine watches the lieutenant running down the street while the captain heads towards the city where the Wymane house is located.


    She''s so deep in thought that some of her ideas slip through her lips in a nearly inaudible whisper. "What are you all up to?"


    "Seeking help from an unlikely ally," Aria''s voicees from behind Josephine, startling her.


    "Oh," the olddy smiles warmly at Aria, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. "Were you listening to them? And why do you say it''s an unlikely ally?"


    "The lieutenant seemed surprised when the captain sent him to report to a woman in a sort of luxurious tavern," Aria exins.


    "Woman? Luxurious tavern..." Josephine muses aloud. "That must be the main tavern on the square, and as for the woman... aside from spoiled nobledies drinking with their secret boyfriends, there''s only one person there who could help them, but..."


    Now, it''s Aria who bes curious. "What''s the problem?"


    "She''s part of a rather dangerous organization," Josephine quickly exins. "The captain would have to sell his own soul to get help from them."


    "The Assassin''s League?" Aria asks.


    "You know them?"


    "A little bit."


    "It makes sense, hehe¡­" Josephine''s eyes sparkle more with admiration than curiosity. "You must know a lot about the world, don''t you?"


    "A little bit," Aria smiles.


    "Well, if you know about the league, you must understand that¡­"


    "They''re dangerous?"


    "To me and my family, they certainly are," Josephine speaks frankly.


    "Don''t worry," Aria makes a friendly expression. "The league certainly has the resources to bring down anyone, anywhere. But they are reasonable and well¡­ to ept a contract for my head, the payment would have to be extremely high."


    "How high?" Josephine can''t help but ask.


    "I can''t say exactly," Aria smiles proudly. "But let''s just say that half of this continent wouldn''t be enough."


    ''Half the continent?!?!'' Josephine exims in her mind as she is physically left speechless. ''Who are you really???''


    Seeing the shocked expression on Josephine''s face, Aria tries to sound more friendly. "Don''t think too much about it, my friend. Just let that league member investigate me; they won''t take long to realize that it makes no sense to target me. Well, unless your enemies can pay the price¡­"


    "No, certainly not!" Josephine quickly exims. "The most influential member of my family is just a Count, and they don''t care about us here, so I doubt that Emilio''s father would look at us either. And even he is just a Count of Lumindell, after all."


    "I see," Aria nods. "So, what happens here if this Countes?"


    "Well," Josephine looks out the window with a thoughtful expression. "The Wymanes should take the lead, but as they are leaving the city, it will probably fall to the Winfred family, another less important branch of the Whittlees."


    "Winfred? I suppose they are just servants with noble titles, right?" Aria asks.


    "Yeah, something like that¡ª" Josephine stops and looks at Aria with a curious and even concerned expression. "You are going to... kill them, are you?"


    "I don''t care about such insignificant lives," Aria speaks coldly, but then a warm glint appears in her blue eyes. "But if Arthur wants to kill them, I will support him, naturally."


    "Why?" Josephine can''t help but ask. "Why is he doing this?"


    Aria smiles warmly. "It''s his way of showing appreciation for your and Oliver''s friendship because you were kind to Margaret."


    Josephine still seems puzzled by Arthur''s reasons. "He''s killing all my enemies because I was kind to his wife?"


    "Do you think that''s bad?" Aria raises an eyebrow while her expression turns less friendly and more cold. "I bet any intelligent person would see it as the best kind of gratitude possible."


    "Sure, of course!" Josephine quickly nods. "Who wouldn''t want a friend like that?"


    "Then why do you still seem so confused?" Aria asks.


    "It''s just that..." Josephine can''t stop her inquisitive mind from wondering about Arthur as some kind of fantastical creature. "There must be something more... his actions are so... detailed."


    Aria can''t help but smile. "Alright, maybe he enjoys it more than most people would..." She looks at Josephine, and her expression bes cold again. "But isn''t that how things are among nobles?"


    "In a way¡ª" Josephine begins to respond.


    But Aria interrupts her. "Come on; I know you''re kind well; you nobles can act as politely as civilized creatures, but look at what happenedst night: you yed a dangerous game with your own son''s life, and your ''counterparts'' tried to brutally kill him!"


    Josephine feels the pressure of Aria''s aura on her body, just a fraction of it, of course. "Aria, I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Cut the crap," Aria contained her aura and shook her head in disappointment. "You nobles are the most hypocritical type there is, doing terrible things, and when you meet someone like Arthur... you call him a monster?"


    "I don''t think that way, you know that!" Josephine quickly exims.


    "It doesn''t matter, you''re already judging him... fearing him?" Aria sighs. "He may be more brutal than most, and yes, he has a deep thirst for blood. But he''s trying to help you, to protect your family."


    "I really am sorry," Josephine bows respectfully, with a sincere expression on her face. "I never doubted his intentions; I was just a bit overwhelmed by his determination... and to be honest, I envy your rtionship."


    "What?" Aria looks puzzled, and a slight blush appears on her cheek. "What do you mean???"


    "Well..." Josephine also seems embarrassed. "I''ve always tried to be a good mother to my Oliver and he grew up to be a healthy boy, but when I see how close you and Arthur are... I think I missed out on something."


    "Oh?" Aria bes calm, and her lips curve into a proud smile again. "My Arthur is very much like me; we are... intense, I would say."


    ''Intense? Huh...'' Josephine can''t help feeling like a foolish sheep in the presence of a formidable Mommy wolf.


    "Hehehe..." She giggles amicably.

 Chapter 114: Prince of Monsters

    As Josephine and her family prepare for the public assembly, Arthur finishes enjoying his breakfast with Margaret.


    She notices him looking at all those nobles with a golden sparkle in his eyes, something she had seen in very intimate moments before.


    ''Why is he like this?'' Margaret tries to understand Arthur, but she can''t feel his emotions like Nyx, leaving her with only assumptions. ''Does he seem happy... proud... is it because they are talking about him? Or because... they are afraid of him?''


    Margaret doesn''t have an answer to that, and neither does Arthur. Only Nyx, being a part of him, with a unique perspective, sees how something in him is very different from Liam: the lineage of the Golden Lions, the gift and curse given by Draven.


    The Leonhart blood running in Arthur''s veins makes him enjoy being feared and being at the top of the food chain, something that never meant anything to Liam but now is an important part of him.


    ''He looks so... radiant.'' Margaret doesn''t realize that she is staring at Arthur with a thoughtful expression.


    But he notices her gaze and gently caresses her face. "All right, dear?"


    She runs her hand up his while smiling. "Yeah, everything seems perfect!"


    Arthur kisses her lips, leaving all the women around envious of Margaret, especially after his next words:


    "You are perfect," he smiles at her and kisses her again.


    Margaret always loves when Arthur kisses her, but now he is different than usual, much more intense, devouring her lips vigorously, sucking the nectar from her mouth forcefully as he runs his other hand over her thigh.


    And even though her body enjoys this a lot, Margaret starts to feel embarrassed because everyone is looking at them, drawn by the erotic sounds that their intensely contacting lips make.


    "Ahh~ No... hubby~ please..." She pleads between low moans, trying to restrain his hands. "Not here... everyone is looking!"


    "They are just envious of us," Arthur feels no shame in showing everyone how much he loves his sweet little wife.


    "I know, but this..." She feels helpless as she can''t push Arthur''s body away, especially when he''s being so affectionate. "But it''s weird... I don''t want them to see us like this..."


    "It''s okay," Arthur tries to restrain himself as he feels all those stimuli inside him, different energies running through his veins, making him feel extremely powerful but also hungrier.


    "Let''s go to the bedroom!" He gently grabs Margaret''s arm as he stands up.


    "To sleep?" She thinks out loud, her expression a mix of shyness and anticipation.


    "No," Arthur''s smile grows more teasing as he brings his lips close to her ear. "To devour you," he stretches out his tongue and licks the outside of Margaret''s ear.


    "Ah~!" She lets out a cute, surprised moan, drawing even more attention, making her even more shy, and she hides in Arthur''s arms.


    "So cute!" Heughs and then picks her up in his arms in her favorite way: princess carry.


    Margaret keeps her face hidden in Arthur''s chest due to embarrassment, but her heart also beats faster due to good feelings. ''I am in the arms of my prince, and everyone can see it...''


    She can''t help feeling proud. But not more than Arthur, who walks slowly toward the elevator under everyone''s gaze.


    As they walk, Arthur hears more nobles and servants murmuring in the corners; it''s evident that everyone is talking about ''The Beast,'' the murderous monster of Lakeview.


    Margaret can''t help but find it ironic how the same monster who instills fear in everyone''s hearts is the same tender man who is carrying her like a princess now, receiving lustful looks from all the women around.


    Arthur reaches the elevator, which starts ascending to the fourth floor. Inside the small box, only silence and his intoxicating scent turn Margaret even more.


    "Do you like that, don''t you?" she asks, curious.


    "What?"


    "You know... people being afraid of you... calling you a monster..."


    "Oh?" Arthur doesn''t notice his smile growing brighter. "I do like it."


    "Why?" She continues, puzzled.


    "Well..." He adopts a thoughtful expression. "Monsters are feared and attacked because of that, but if they can instill enough fear in others, no one would dare attack them... or the loved ones of the monster in question."


    "So that''s why you killed all those people?" Margaret asks. "To ensure no one dares hurt your family and friends?"


    Arthur doesn''t want to lie to Margaret, so he speaks from his heart. "Partly, yes..."


    They reach the fourth floor, and Arthur quickly leads her to their bedroom. As soon as he closes the door with his foot, he carries her to the bed and gentlyys her down on it.


    She looks up at him with an expression that''s both lewd and loving but also curious and thoughtful. "What''s the other reason?"


    A dark glint appears in Arthur''s eyes as he climbs onto the bed, positioning himself over Margaret and pinning her wrists against the mattress while moving his face closer to hers.


    "Because I enjoy killing people," despite his words, his tone is full of affection and eroticism. And he kisses her mouth again, this time with even more intensity, biting her lips with his teeth.


    "Mhmm~" She lets out a cute moan as her whole body quickly heats up, her most private part getting wet.


    Arthur positions his legs around Margaret''s and pins both her arms with one hand before using the other to caress her body.


    He starts by caressing her face and then moves his hand to her corbone, quickly passing over her neck and reaching her chest. He can feel her heart beating rapidly beneath her dress.


    "I like to hear their hearts stop beating..." He speaks in a dark tone before moving his hand up and touching her lips. "Theirst breath..."


    Margaret''s heart begins to beat even faster, and her lips tremble, but there''s no fear in her body, only excitement.


    Arthur sees her eyes shining with love and anticipation, making him smile. "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?"


    "That I might hurt you..."


    "That''s impossible!" She quickly exims and frees one of her hands, grabbing Arthur''s hand and bringing it to her neck. "You would never hurt me, I know that! No matter how hard you go on me¡­"


    Arthur slowly slides his fingers around Margaret''s neck, which seems even more slender and delicate inside hisrge hand.


    He applies gentle pressure, and she lets out a cute moan, "Nhah~"


    "You like it hard, don''t you? Such a naughty girl¡­" Heughs while caressing her neck with his fingers.


    "Yes, because it''s with you¡­" She speaks lovingly.


    His expression also bes more affectionate. "Then how can I deny it to you?"

 Chapter 115: Fifty Shades of Arthur {R-18+}

    Arthur''s eyes glow like that of a hungry beast, seeing his helpless prey, a cute bunny beneath him, his sweet Margaret.


    He wants to rip her clothes and fuck her so hard as he does with Nyx, but that dress looks lovely on Margaret, and it''s a gift from Josephine, so he can''t just destroy it.


    So Arthur quickly rolls to the side, switching positions with Margaret. Now, on top of him, she begins to remove the dress while Nyx appears to pull Arthur''s pants.


    The trio''s movements are quick and clumsy, a reflection of their eagerness. In a few seconds, Arthur is naked and helps Margaret finish removing her dress before rolling onto the bed again and getting back on top of her.


    "I want you inside me~!" She exims as she wraps her legs around his waist and pulls his hand back to her neck.


    Arthur uses his free hand to cast a protection spell on her lower belly area and then positions his already rock-hard cock at the entrance of her wet pussy, and then holds her arms together above her head.


    "You don''t need to ask a second time!" He smiles and moves his hips forward in a quick motion, thrusting his dick inside her wet flower right away.


    "AH~ So big~!!" She lets out a loud moan as she feels his big dick opening her tight insides.


    "Oh! This tightness!" Arthur feels his ns running through Margaret''s love cave, the inner folds of her pussy embracing and squeezing his cock.


    He keeps one hand holding her neck and the other her arms while he pushes his cock to the bottom of her pussy, feeling the tip touching the entrance of her womb and the barrier there.


    "Mhmmm~" Margaret bites her lips while looking at Arthur with a horny look. "You reach my best spot so easily, darling~"


    "Are you talking about¡­" Arthur moves his hips back, feeling her pussy gripping around its shaft, creating a delightful pressure, and then when it''s close to the entrance, he pushes forward again, making her feel his cock going back all the way to the bottom. "THIS?!"


    "NHAH~~!!!" She screams in pleasure. "This~! Pound me this deep~!!"


    Arthur applies a bit of pressure around her neck with his fingers and feels her pussy twitching even tighter around his cock.


    "It''s as if your insides are trying to kiss my cock back¡­ this is so good!" Arthur moves his hips backward, and the suction force of Margaret''s pussy bes even stronger, almost reaching the intensity of Nyx''s pussy.


    Margaret''s body writhes in pleasure, but Arthur keeps her steady, holding onto her neck and arms,pletely dominating her.


    Then he moves his hips forward again, faster and harder, making his cock reach the depths of her pussy again, and his balls hit her ass, causing lewd sounds to echo around the room.


    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*


    "Ah~!"


    "Mhm~~!"


    "Huff~!!"


    "Nhuu~"


    Margaret releases cute moans each time Arthur shoves his cock to the bottom of her pussy.


    "Ahh~ your dick is so big! My pussy can''t get used to your size, and it feels like you''re opening me up for the first time every time¡­"


    "Does it hurt?" He asks, concerned.


    "No," She smiles lovingly. "Actually, it''s a wonderful feeling~"


    "Haha! I also love how your pussy feels so tight every time," Arthur lightly squeezes and caresses Margaret''s neck while he continues hammering her pussy with his cock.


    "Ahh~!! I love this so much!!" She screams between moans. "You can be harder on me, hubby¡­ pound my pussy as much as you please~"


    "It''s already perfect for me, dear¡­" Arthur is enjoying it so much, but he increases the intensity of his thrusts, still restraining himself because he cannot go as hard on her as he does with Nyx.


    But the current Margaret is much stronger than the fragile girl from a few months ago, so Arthur is able to thrust his dick harder inside her tight pussy, making her moan in pure pleasure.


    "Mhhhm~ so gooood¡­ more, please~!" She pleads, and he gives it to her, digging into her pussy more and more.


    "This way~ mhhmmm¡­ I''m¡­ I''m alreadying, ahhh~!"


    "Come for me, my love!" Arthur increases the intensity of his movements even further, making her moan even more.


    "So good, hubby~!!" Her body convulses in pleasure, but she cannot move due to Arthur holding her neck and hands.


    Margaret discovers that she loves being dominated by him in that way and moans even louder. "Keep holding me like this, hubby~! Huff~ I will go crazy~!!"


    "Go crazy with me!" Arthur firmly grips her neck and pushes his cock against her deepest part with force.


    One thrust, back, another thrust, back; he feels the grip of her pussy around his cock reach a new level, building their pleasure to the maximum; then, on the third thrust, he releases the weight of his body against hers, pressing his cock against her sweet spot.


    "NOW~!!" She tightens her legs around his waist and pulls him down with all her strength. "Cum with me~! Shoot your baby seeds inside me, darling~!!"


    Arthur can''t deny such a request and releases his hot cock milk right inside the deep of her pussy, filling her up quickly. "FUCK!!!"


    "NHAAH~~!!!" Margaret closes her eyes to maximize the sensation of Arthur''s hot cum filling her from inside, their juices mixing wildly in a pleasant mess.


    Arthur leans over her body and kisses her lips, making them both feel pleasure from various sources at the same time.


    ''So hot...'' He speaks in her mind. ''Inside you is so hot and tight... I love this!''


    ''And I love your hard dick inside me~!'' She responds as her pussy tightens around his cock even more, squeezing out every possible drop of his milk.


    He stays in that position for more than a minute, releasing so much cum inside her tight pussy, that it quickly bulges her belly and starts to leak.


    He finally lets her go and removes his cock from her pussy, and even more white seeds leak onto the bed as heys back next to Margaret.


    "Huff~ puff~ huff~ puff~" She breathes heavily, her sweaty face painted with the colors of satisfaction and her pussy enjoying an incredible prolonged orgasm.


    Nyx materializes her body on top of Arthur''s legs and smiles at him before her eyes are drawn to his cock, still hard and covered in cum.


    "Let me clean your dick for the next round," She speaks lovingly as she wraps her fingers around the base of his cock and starts to lick all the cum from it gently.


    Arthur feels like he is in paradise, his lips curved in a bright smile. "Nice job, Nyx... clean it well, and I will fuck your naughty pussy nicely, too."


    "Hehehe~" She giggles as her tongue dances around his cock.


    Margaret wants to join Nyx, but she can barely move, her body is still in ecstasy and her limbs are weak. ''Hard sex is so damn good!''

 Chapter 116: Predators Rest

    Arthur spends his entire day in his bedroom with Nyx and Margaret. They enjoy themselves in various ways before he finally falls asleep, embraced by the two beauties¡ªthis slumber proving to be one of the most delightful in his two lives so far.


    He wakes up in the early evening and ys with little Eve before they all gather in Josephine''s dining room, along with her, Oliver, and other Drummonds.


    Arthur has Margaret seated on one side of him, Aria on the other, and Eve on hisp as they enjoy a splendid dinner. Yet, he''s also curious about the status of the nobles in Lakeview, and he inquires with Josephine about it.


    "How did the public assembly go?"


    "As expected," Josephine exins. "Everyone is afraid, yet their thoughts first turn to what they might gain from it¡­" She sighs, disappointed with her own kind.


    "That''s just how nobles are," Aria remarks in a mocking tone, though her expression remains friendly as she looks at Josephine. "Well, almost all of them."


    Arthur notices a slight tension between his mother and Josephine, but he opts not to meddle in their rtionship. "What about the guards? Any clue about what happened?"


    "Absolutely nothing," Josephine can''t help but look at him with an admiring expression. "The Winfreds are supporting the guards, but they have no idea what happened."


    Arthur can''t prevent a proud glimmer from appearing in his eyes, which also seem to grow hungry. "So the Winfreds have taken the lead?"


    "Temporarily," Josephine quickly responds. "They hope to figure out what happened before Count Whittlee arrives, to curry his favor, of course."


    "What''s this Count like?" Arthur asks, curious.


    "The Count?" Josephine wears a thoughtful expression. "I''ve only seen him a few times in my life... It''s hard to say, to be honest. He''s ambitious and ruthless, but unlike Emilio, he isn''t predictable and doesn''t waste his time on trivial matters."


    The dark glint in Arthur''s eyes bes even more pronounced, apanied by a small golden sparkle. "How strong is he?"


    "A Hero-rank warrior and he''s also recently be a Spearmaster, from what I''ve heard," Josephine speaks, noticing Arthur''s intense gaze, and growing quite curious. ''Is he really targeting even Emilio''s father? A man he''s never met¡­''


    "I see," Arthurments nonchntly. He''s aware that in terms of cultivation, he''s still only at the second step of the foundation, but now that he''s begun to hunt, his hunger only grows along with his desire to be stronger.


    Aria notices that desire in his expression and also because she knows him so well. ''Don''t worry, darling; Mommy will help you be so strong that no prey will be out of your reach, fufufu~''


    Arthur also notices his mother''s determined and loving look. ''It''s as if we understand each other so well she could read my mind¡­''


    ''But only Margaret and I can do it now,'' Nyx speaks in his mind with a tempting tone. ''You know what you need to do to give her such a useful ability, too, right? Just mark her as yours!''


    Arthur feels his whole body craving for that, but at the same time, it seems like an impossible goal.


    ''Are we sure it would happen the same way with Margaret?'' He wonders about that since they don''t fully understand the abilities they share yet.


    ''It doesn''t hurt to try¡­''


    ''Yes¡­''


    Dinner continues with various exchanges of nces between Arthur, Aria, and also Josephine, all aware that such a peaceful moment will probably be followed by another massacre.


    Arthur uses that quiet moment to y with Eve and also casually chat with Oliver, but after dinner ends, he returns to his bedroom. This time, Margaret goes to the other room with Eve while he and Aria stay alone.


    She summons her magic boxes and takes out of them again the assassin''s toolkit that Arthur usedst night.


    "I have made some improvements," Ariaments as she shows the daggers with runes in the form of ancestral symbols on the de. "These should prate the magical barriers of any mage below the Master rank with ease."


    Arthur approaches Aria, and when she tries to hand him the curved dagger, he first touches her arm and then slides his fingers over her hand until he touches the dagger.


    "It looks great, thank you, Mom..." Arthur''s voice sounds heavy with so many emotions, all positive, naturally.


    Aria smiles lovingly, but her lips tremble as she feels chills running through her body due to Arthur''s gentle but teasing touch.


    "You don''t need to thank me; I''m your Mommy, after all, fufufu~" She giggles charmingly.


    "But it''s precisely because I have such a good Mother that I''m so grateful..." He brings his fingers back along her arm, slowly sliding them up her soft and silky skin. "I have to reward you in some way..."


    Aria''s eyes shine, and instead of retreating, she smiles confidently and moves her own hand to his face, touching his cheek and then stretching her thumb to touch his lips.


    "Would that be a reward for me or you~?"


    "Why can''t it be something good for both of us?"


    "Oh, my~! You are so confident." Sheughs but can''t hide a proud and even expectant expression.


    Arthur slides his fingers down Aria''s arm to reach her hand on his face, then he uses his fingers to caress hers and begins to rub his lips on them.


    "You smell so good..." He whispers and slowly pushes her fingers into his mouth, using the tip of his tongue to taste her.


    "What are you doing, darling~" Aria finds that quite weird, but at the same time, she can''t back away, letting Arthursciviously suck her fingers.


    He maintains eye contact with her, his expression increasingly turned on, as well as hers.


    "Tasting you... Mom." He whispers and starts sucking her finger more vigorously.


    Aria bites her lips to prevent some moan from escaping, and Arthur smiles. But then her expression changes to embarrassed, and she quickly pulls her hand back.


    "Mom?" Arthur is confused.


    Aria looks at the door, and Arthur hears Nyxining in his mind.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Arthur? Aria?" Josephine''s voice sounds from the other side of the door. "Can we talk?"


    Arthur ignores Josephine''s call and continues looking at Aria with a loving smile.


    She sighs and then smiles at him before going towards the door and opening it, finding a curious and slightly apprehensive Josephine on the other side.


    "My apologies," the olddy bows respectfully and with a friendly expression. "I didn''t mean to disturb you; it''s just that..."


    "Come in," Aria signals for Josephine to enter and then closes the door behind her. "The house is yours; we are merely guests."


    "Dear friends," Josephine quickly remarks. "Part of the family, I would say," she pauses and looks at Arthur with grateful eyes. "Even my own family wouldn''t do so much for me and Oliver..."


    Arthur merely nods to Josephine with a friendly expression, but Aria maintains her sharp gaze.


    Josephine notices the dagger in Aria''s hand and the assassin''s toolkit on the bed. "Whoah! This kit is impressive."


    "Yeah," Arthur nces at Aria. "It''s perfect."


    A slight blush appears on Aria''s cheeks, but her expression turns serious and curious as she looks at Josephine. "What''s bothering you, Josephine? Don''t tell me you came to ask us to spare your kind?"


    "No," Josephine quickly shakes her head. "I''m sorry if our earlier conversation was a bit awkward..." She pauses and again casts a grateful look at Arthur. "Emilio and Dmitri tried to harm my family, my son... I am very thankful for your help."


    Arthur and Aria remain silent, just listening to Josephine continue. "Everything you did to Emilio and his family was deserved, but if anything makes me ufortable, it''s the fact that only you two are getting your hands dirty while I can''t do-"


    "That''s not a problem," Arthur interrupts her. "My hands will always be stained with the blood of my enemies."


    Josephine sighs and then nods at him. "I understand¡­ So you''re heading to the Winfreds'' now, I suppose."


    "Yes," he nods, his expression a mix of eagerness and excitement. "Yesterday, they came here to support Emilio against us. Tonight, they will be my prey, and tomorrow, they will no longer be a problem for your family."


    Josephine simply nods as she pulls a piece of paper from her pocket and hands it to Arthur. "A map to facilitate your job. I wish I could help more¡ª"


    "It''s fine," he smiles amiably. "Leave everything to us."


    "Alright, but before," she hesitates yet speaks up. "I don''t doubt your abilities, but the house is surrounded by alert guards on the captain''s orders, all for our protection, of course¡­"


    "That''s good," Ariaments confidently. "They won''t see us leaving, but they''ll ensure that tomorrow''s reports state that no one left the house, keeping you out of suspicion."


    "That''s really great," Josephine smiles as she leaves the room. "The Winfreds'' house will also be well-protected, but I know that won''t be a challenge for you. See you when you return?"


    "Sure, it should be before the sunrise," Arthur responds, and then Josephine finishes exiting the room, closing the door.


    Arthur turns back to Aria with a loving smile. "Where were we?"


    Her smile bes loving as well, but it appears more teasing. "Heading out to hunt."


    "Oh?" Arthur feigns a bit of disappointment, but the expectant gleam in his eyes makes it clear otherwise. "That''s good too."

 Chapter 117: Easy Prey

    Arthur and Aria prepare to hunt their next prey: the Winfred family, a lesser branch of the Whittlee family.


    He finishes strapping on his belt of deadly tools and drapes his ck cloak over his shoulders before turning his attention back to Aria. "The house is surrounded by guards, inside and outside the walls¡­ Liam could never leave unnoticed."


    "Liam didn''t have this Mommy here, fufufu~" Aria giggles as she casts her invisibility spell, making her body disappear before Arthur''s eyes.


    "I need to get stronger so I can learn this spell as quickly as possible!" he exims excitedly.


    "Don''t worry, your cultivation is progressing swiftly," Aria''s voice sounds right in front of Arthur''s face, and he can feel her breath, scented like flowers and honey.


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur takes a deep breath, drawing in that fragrance without any shame. "It''s thanks to the hard work with Nyx and Margaret every day¡­"


    He can''t see her, but Aria blushes as she watches him savor her breath so shamelessly. ''Does he enjoy my scent as much as I enjoy his?'' she wonders.


    "Yeah, you work so hard¡­" she remarks sarcastically, though it''s true, even if those methods also seem like pure fun.


    "Haha!" He can''t help butugh, imagining her blushing with a jealous expression.


    Aria doesn''t need to worry about him noticing her reactions when she''s invisible, so she bites her lips and casts a frustrated nce at him. "We''d better get going¡­"


    "Sure," Arthur heads to the door and reaches for the handle.


    "Wait!" But Aria exims, and he stops. "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s someone watching us," she says, piquing his curiosity. "In fact, she''s been there for a while. I almost forgot."


    "Who is she?"


    "A member of the Assassins'' League, I believe," Aria replies.


    "The Assassins'' League?" A nostalgic glimmer appears in Arthur''s eyes. "They have that sort of thing in this world, too?"


    "I suppose there was a League like that in your previous life, right?" Now, it''s Aria who''s curious. "Were you a part of that as Liam?"


    He shakes his head ambiguously. "There was something like that, but I wasn''t part of it¡­ Well, they tried to recruit me several times, but I couldn''t trust anyone, so I couldn''t work as a team or be part of a group."


    "You were a lone wolf¡­" Ariaments with a sad tone, but her eyes are filled with love as she looks at him. "But now you''re not like that anymore."


    He nods with a proud smile. "Yes, I like having you and Nyx with me."


    "That''s good, darling~" Aria''s tone grows increasingly emotional.


    Arthur enjoys that, but he''s also curious about the Assassins'' League in this world. "What about the spy? Can she see us through the walls with a spell simr to yours?"


    "No," Aria quickly replies. "This woman is an Advanced Mage, so she should be able to use such a spell, but I ced a protective barrier around our rooms, preventing that and other spells too."


    "Nice! Did you leave herpletely in the dark?"


    "Not exactly," Aria exins as she begins casting a spell around Arthur. "I left a gap so she could sense our aura, so she knows we''re here¡­"


    "Why?" he asks, as she finishes the spell. Two shadows appear in the room¡ªone shaped like him, the other like Aria.


    "These are clones of our auras," she exins about the shadows. "This way, that woman will think we''re here the whole time."


    "Wow!" Arthur remains impressed with what his mother can do. "You''re really incredible, Mom."


    "Of course, baby~" she giggles. "I''ve told you, your Mommy is the best."


    "The best¡­" Arthur repeats, his eyes shining with admiration and affection.


    Aria blushes again. "We should go now."


    "Sure," Arthur leaves the room with Aria, and she casts another spell to hide their auras, leaving the League member sensing only their cloned auras in the room.


    Josephine''s mansion is surrounded by guards, under themand of both the captain of the guard and the Drummonds'' servants. There are guards inside the house, within the walls, and outside, dozens of them.


    Even though Liam was a master of shadows, he couldn''t do much in such a situation. But Arthur has an advantage that easily solves that problem: Aria.


    She moves ahead of everyone yet remains unseen due to her invisibility spell. With an illusion spell, she makes any guard fall asleep for a few seconds¡ªenough time for Arthur to slip through the shadows unnoticed.


    In this way, he easily bypasses the guards at Josephine''s mansion and in the streets. The best part is that the guards don''t even notice the effects of Aria''s spell, making it seem like they never passed through.


    The duo quickly arrives at the Winfreds'' house, a mansion much smaller than that of the Viscount or Josephine. Not only that, but the Winfreds also have fewer guards, and the most powerful person, the head of the family, is only in the eighth grade of the Elite Rank.


    Despite the many guards inside and outside the house, nothing stops Arthur''s des, with Aria and Nyx by his side. He infiltrates the house and kills everyone in his path until reaching Lord Winfred, who dies in his bed with a shocked look on his face as he sees Arthur''s cold eyes.


    The way he entered is the way he leaves: like a shadow. Inside the house, now a mass grave, lie the mutted bodies of all his victims¡ªnobles, guards, and servants¡ªleaving no witnesses behind.


    Since the guards are now more alert, they quickly discover what happened to the Winfreds, so Arthur and Aria have to swiftly return to Josephine''s home.


    Arthur takes a nice bath with Nyx and Margaret again, and an hourter, a guard arrives at Josephine''s mansion with the sunrise to report and, of course, to check on her mysterious guests.


    From a room on the third floor of a house opposite Josephine''s mansion, a in-looking woman watches the guard approaching the mansion and finding Josephine at the door. Oliver, Aria, and Arthur also appear, with him holding a coffee mug and wearing a confident smile.


    "See, they didn''t leave the house." the woman says, pointing to Arthur and Aria.


    "That''s impossible!" a guard exims from behind her¡ªhe''s the lieutenant. "I can sense they''re responsible for this¡­ there''s something evil in that boy; I know it!"


    "I also find them very mysterious, but I''ve been here all night, and they didn''t leave the room until they joined Madam Drummond for breakfast," the woman exins.


    The lieutenant''s expression bes increasingly confused. "But the Winfreds¡­" He clenches his fists. "I was just a few meters from their house, patrolling, and yet they were ughtered, along with many of my friends, and no one heard a damn sound!"


    "What do you mean?" The woman nces at him with an annoyed expression. "Are you questioning my honesty?"


    "No, of course not," he quickly replies. "But... the people who did that are professionals. Maybe they managed to deceive you somehow?"


    "I didn''t¡ª" The woman is quite confident in her skills, but she can''t deny that her inability to estimate Aria''s power makes everything uncertain.


    "What''s wrong?" The lieutenant bes confused. "You suspect them, too, right?"


    "I''m not sure," she replies honestly while flipping through a small notepad in her hand, her own notes. "I can only say that I felt their auras in the house the whole time, and a powerful barrier prevented me from seeing more, but if she managed to trick me, it means that..."


    "It means what?" The lieutenant grows more anxious.


    "You need to leave now," she points to the door. "Report this to your captain, and I''ll report it to my master."


    "Alright," the lieutenant swiftly leaves the room.


    The woman approaches a hearth in the corner of the dimly lit room and snaps her fingers near it, igniting sparks that kindle the mes. She then takes a small leather pouch from her belt and a handful of sparkling purple powder from within.


    She waits for the hearth''s mes to grow before throwing the powder onto them, turning the mes purple. The woman looks around to ensure no one is watching her and then begins drawing symbols around the firece.


    The same symbols appear in the purple mes as she chants in an ancientnguage, "mmae sacrae, verba mea per vestras linguas ferte."


    The mes dance vividly, and the woman tears pages from her notepad to toss into the fire, where they''re quickly consumed.


    Meanwhile, over a thousand miles away, in one of the tallest towers in Lumindell''s capital, the mes in arge firece suddenly turn purple.


    "A message, Master," a maid in uniformments as she approaches the firece and sees pages emerging from the purple mes.


    "From whom?" a melodious female voice sounds from behind the maid.


    The maid retrieves the pages and reads what''s written on them. "It''s from the Lakeview member again."


    "Oh? Has she found any suspects?"


    "Yes, two interesting people: mother and son."


    "Mother and son? Don''t tell me they''re blonde and have blue eyes?"


    "ording to the report¡­ yes, they are."


    "Interesting¡­ very interesting¡­"


    "Shall I prepare the carriage for Lakeview again, Master?"


    "Yes, do that now."

 Chapter 118: No Hunting Today

    The sun shines on Josephine''s mansion, casting a warm and rxing atmosphere. In the garden, Arthur sits on a wooden bench, with Eve and Margaret sharing hisp and affectionate touches.


    In front of them, on another bench, sits Oliver with his cat maid perched on hisp. Both Arthur and Oliver are enjoying making their beloved ones happy, but it''s the women who are reveling in it the most.


    Eve and Margaret''s faces radiate pleasure, yet there''s also a hint of embarrassment due to the sounds Oliver''s cat maid is making.


    "Purr... purrrr... purr..." Myriam is literally purring like a cat in hisp. "Master... this feels so good... purrrr..."


    Oliver can''t stop smiling proudly, throwing grateful nces at Arthur. His gratitude isn''t just for everything Arthur has done for his family, but also because the cat maid has be much more open to intimacy with him after the brutal battle with other nobles.


    The fear of losing someone she loves made her realize that life can be quite short, even for those who can live for hundreds of years.


    While the cat maid purrs under his caresses, Oliver exhales a rxed sigh. "I love moments like these¡­ they''re so peaceful."


    "I like it, too," Arthur admits sincerely.


    But Nyx can''t help but whisper in his mind, ''You don''t really fit in this peaceful setting¡­ you crave chaos and violence, I know it!''


    ''That doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy moments of calm, too,'' he responds.


    ''Hmm...'' Nyx teases seductively, ''Eve and Margaret''s time is nearly up, and my turn ising. So, will you just pat my head like this, or are we heading to the bathroom so you can ravage my bodypletely with your D...?''


    ''Alright, alright, you know me well, hahaha¡­'' Arthur quickly agrees with her.


    ''You two are talking, aren''t you?'' Margaret''s voice sounds in Arthur''s mind, making sure Nyx can also hear.


    ''Yeah,'' he responds.


    ''Is it about her ears?'' Margaret asks, referring to the cat maid.


    ''Her ears? What''s with them?'' Arthur inquires.


    ''You can''t stop staring at them,'' Nyx quickly points out.


    ''Really?'' Arthur hadn''t noticed that.


    ''Yep, I noticed too,'' Margaret adds. ''Would you like us to have fluffy ears too?''


    ''And call you ''Master''?'' Nyx adds yfully.


    ''What''s gotten into you two??'' Arthur is even more confused, though the idea of stroking fluffy demi-human ears isn''t too bad, and the thought of the girls calling him Master.


    ''Hehe~'' Nyx giggles in his mind. ''I know it excites you¡­ I can''t change my body yet, but Aria could teach Margaret transfiguration magic so she can temporarily change her ears.''


    ''Can she really do something like that?'' he asks expectantly.


    ''So, you really want that, don''t you?'' Margaret''s voice carries determination. ''I''ll work hard to learn that spell, I promise!''


    "¡­" Arthur is at a loss for words. He''s simply grateful that the girls are always thinking of his happiness, and he tries to do the same for them.


    The affectionate session continues for nearly an hour until Josephine arrives, and Aria joins them too. Margaret heads to the kitchen with Eve and the cat maid to enjoy some sweets, leaving the group alone for a serious conversation.


    "How was the assembly this time?" Oliver quickly asks.


    "They''re even more frightened," she responds, ncing at Arthur and Aria. "This time, no one epted the title of interim regent. The captain tried to persuade Lord Carman, Lord Lark, and even Dmitri''s wife, but they''re all too scared to do anything."


    "Lord Lark?" Arthur''s face takes on a thoughtful expression. "Where do I know that name?"


    ''That''s the surname of that idiotic noble who tried to take Margaret away from you,'' Nyx quicklyments in Arthur''s mind.


    "Right, that guy from the vige¡­" Arthur says, looking at Josephine with a curious expression. "What about the Lark family?"


    "Them?" Josephine''s eyes gleam with curiosity. "The Lark family was one of the five most influential families in Lakeview for a long time. They were always more reserved than most, but even Emilio respected Lord Lark enough to never cause him trouble¡­"


    "What happened to them?" Arthur asks.


    ''Your aunt happened,'' Nyx remarks in a mocking tone.


    "I don''t know," Josephine says honestly. "It''s a mystery, really; one day, they became even more withdrawn to the point where we don''t see their members on the streets anymore. It happened at the end ofst year, and since then, they''ve never been the same¡­"


    "I see," Arthur thinks about his aunt Alicia and talks to Nyx, ''She must have scared them thoroughly, hahaha¡­''


    Josephine notices the subtle smile on his face and bes even more certain that something bad happened to the Lark family. "Have you met before?"


    "Something like that," he says casually. "Let''s just say that a member of their family made a grave mistake."


    ''So that''s it?'' Josephine''s eyes gleam with admiration. ''Everyone who threatens his family ends up the same way¡­''


    "I heard rumors that the Lark family''s main troops recently returned from some mission outside the city¡­" Oliver mentions.


    Josephine nces at Aria and Arthur. "It was on the same day you both arrived in my store."


    "We saw a squad of well-organized soldiers on the road," Aria recalls.


    "Oh, those ones¡­" Arthur remembers exchanging nces with the leader of those soldiers. The guy gave Margaret a lustful look, enough for Arthur to want to hunt him down already. "So they''re the Larks?"


    Everyone can see the murderous glint in Arthur''s eyes, glowing like cold blue pearls.


    "I doubt they pose any threat to us," Josephine says, feeling a bit sorry for the Lark family.


    "Mother?" Oliver looks at her in confusion. "Did you forget where Myriam came from?"


    "No, of course not," Josephine responds quickly, then turns her gaze back to Arthur and Aria. "The Lark family always had a particr taste for demi-humans. I had to buy Myriam from them to set her free."


    Hearing that, the light in Arthur''s eyes grows even darker. "Yeah, I should pay them a visit."


    "Well¡­" Josephine despises nobles like those, but there''s a difference between conflict and a nightly massacre. She can only imagine Arthur hunting the Larks down like animals.


    "Maybe not tonight," Arthur smiles at Josephine. "I want to spend more time with Margaret tonight."


    "A romantic dinner?" Josephine smiles and nods. "I can arrange that."


    "Sounds good," he agrees, and she quickly instructs the servants to prepare it.


    When night falls, Arthur enjoys that dinner with Margaret, and since they''re alone, Nyx joins them as well. After dinner, he doesn''t head out hunting and instead spends the whole night with the girls.


    The next day is calmer because no noble family was wiped off the map. The guards continue working diligently, and the member of the Assassins'' League keeps an eye on Arthur and Aria.


    _


    While Arthur has a pleasant day in Lakeview, things are far from calm in the northernmost reaches of the continent of Eldioria.


    At this very moment, two hooded ck knights ride into a stronghold atop a hill. The ce boasts high stone walls and even higher towers.


    Inside the walls are hundreds of soldiers in gleaming armor that make Lakeview''s guard captain look like a beggar. All their armor and weapons bear the same emblem, a golden lion with red ents.


    The two knights ride through the stronghold until they reach the main building, where they dismount and proceed on foot. No one blocks their path, and within minutes, they arrive at one of the upper rooms.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "General?" One of them knocks respectfully on the door.


    "Come in," a strong feminine voice calls from the other side of the door.


    The ck knights step into the room and find Alicia standing around arge table with a map of Eldioria, various pieces scattered over the cities.


    Draven sits impatiently on arge sofa in the corner of the room. As soon as he sees the knights, he quickly stands up. "So? What''s their response?"


    "My King," the knights kneel respectfully, and one of them rises before walking over to Draven to hand him a letter. "The King of Syntria sent this."


    "Let me see," Draven takes the letter and begins reading, a confident and proud smile spreading across his face.


    "What does it say?" Alicia asks curiously.


    "He wants me to marry his daughter and make her the Queen," Draven replies.


    "Oh?" Alicia tilts her head. "How bold!"


    "What should we do?" Draven asks her with a curious expression.


    Alicia touches her chin thoughtfully. "You should go there personally. He seems willing to resolve this without bloodshed, which would be best for us."


    "I won''t be forced to marry his daughter!" Draven deres arrogantly.


    "Why don''t you see the woman first?" Alicia asks quickly. "What if you end up liking her? What do they say about Syntria again? All their women are unparalleled beauties, right? I suppose the princesses must be the finest."


    "Humph," Draven scoffs. "I doubt any woman on this continent can im to be beautifulpared to¡­" A golden light shes in his eyes before fading.


    "Aria?" Alicia asks, her eyes tinged with pity. "You have to forget about her for now, brother. We need to focus on fixing the mess in our home first."


    "I know, I know¡­" Draven grabs a mug of beer from the table and drinks it all in one gulp to try and soothe the painful feelings in his heart. ''As if I could stop thinking about her¡­ I just want to know what they''ve been up to¡­ Arthur must look more and more like a grown man¡­ Fuck, I miss them¡­''

 Chapter 119: The New Lion King

    Eleven years ago.


    "Father! Father!!" A young boy''s voice echoes along the riverbank.


    Draven drops his fishing rod and rushes down the riverbank with a concerned expression. "Arthur? Where are you?"


    "Here!" Young Arthur''s voice rings out again, and Draven follows it, finding an unusual scene.


    Arthur, just over a meter tall and looking like a four-year-old, despite being three yet, is still a little, innocent child with chubby cheeks and cute tiny fingers.


    Despite this, the same child is now standing in front of a snake over two meters long. The creature has half of its body upright, its mouth open wide to show sharp fangs to Arthur.


    But he doesn''t move; there''s no fear on his face, only curiosity. "Look," he points to a small bush beside him, and as Draven nces in that direction, he sees the grass rustling and a tiny tail poking out.


    "A mouse?" Draven thinks aloud, then shakes his head and quickly reaches Arthur, pulling him away from the snake.


    "Are you okay, Arthur?" Draven checks his son''s body and finds no scratches, which leaves him puzzled.


    He looks back at the snake and notices something in its eyes. "It''s not hostility¡­ it''s fear?"


    *Shhhhhh* The snake hisses at Arthur,pletely ignoring Draven. The creature sees something in the innocent blue eyes of the little boy.


    But Draven doesn''t notice this and startsughing proudly. "Hahaha! Look at you, Arthur. You''ve already got the aura of a warrior, scaring this poor snake, hahaha!"


    "Warrior?" Arthur puts his finger to his lip with a thoughtful expression as he looks at his father.


    As soon as Arthur breaks eye contact with the snake, the creature quickly slithers away without hesitation, making Dravenugh even more.


    "Yeah, my son, you''ll be a great warrior one day!" Draven pats Arthur''s head affectionately.


    Arthur looks confused but doesn''t seem curious about that; instead, he''s intrigued by the rustling leaves in the nearby bush. He crouches and starts to sift through them.


    "What are you looking for?" Draven asks, curious.


    Despite his clumsy movements due to his age, Arthur quickly grabs his target and lifts the small mouse, proudly showing it to his father.


    "Oh? The little mouse?" Draven smiles. "Did you want to save him from the mean snake?"


    "Save him?" Arthur looks at his father with confusion, his blue eyes shining like pearls.


    "Yeah, save him," Draven repeats. "The little one was going to be the snake''s prey, his predator. But you saved him by scaring off the snake."


    The gleam in Arthur''s eyes bes even more pronounced, and he smiles. "Prey!" He raises the mouse and then looks in the direction where the snake fled. "Predator?"


    "Exactly," Draven nods. "You''re very smart, my son. And you also have a good hea¡ª"


    Draven falls silent as he sees the mouse struggling to break free from Arthur''s grip, and watches in shock as Arthur snaps the creature''s neck with a swift motion of his little fingers.


    *Crack*


    Due to the power of Draven and Aria''s lineage, young Arthur already possesses incredible strength for his age, and drops of the mouse''s blood ssh on his face.


    "Arthur?!?" Draven is shocked.


    But Arthur looks even happier and prouder, raising the dead mouse to show his father. "Prey!!" he exims, then pulls the mouse''s body against his chest. "Predator!!"


    "No, Arthur!" Draven exims, quickly taking the dead mouse out of his son''s hands before wiping the drops of blood off his face. "You misunderstood it, my son! Ahh¡­ it''s okay; your father will teach you the right way."


    "Right?" Arthur asks, confused again. "Not predator?"


    "¡­" Draven doesn''t know what to say. He cleans Arthur up and quickly returns home. "It''s better if we don''t tell your mother about this¡­"


    _


    Now.


    The memories of that day return to Draven''s mind, leaving him nostalgic. ''Arthur was innocent¡­ or¡­ was it already in him back then?''


    "Draven? Brother??" Alicia''s voice sounds impatient, snapping him back to the present.


    "What??" he asks, exasperated.


    "What about Syntria?" she asks, pointing to a horseman piece on the map. "How are we going to handle them? They could be our greatest allies now or our worst enemies."


    Draven wears a thoughtful expression. "Do you think Luca and Matheo have already talked to them?"


    "I suppose so," she responds quickly.


    "Hmm¡­" Draven paces back and forth before reaching a conclusion. "Alright, I will meet the King of Syntria and his daughter, but don''t expect me to take orders from some foolish old man."


    Alicia shakes her head in disappointment. "Who would expect you to act reasonably? Just give them a chance, a chance for peace."


    "For peace." Draven nods, knowing that as a hero of the light, he should protect life and peace¡ªwhen it''s convenient, of course.


    Alicia feels like rolling her eyes but keeps calm. "Good; we can''t waste time, so you should head to Syntria before Matheo or Luca secure their loyalty. I''ll stay here and finish mobilizing our troops in the west."


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m going!" Draven grabs his sword from the wall and approaches Alicia with a loving smile. "Give your big brother a farewell hug."


    "¡­" She gives him a cold and hostile look, making Draven step back.


    "Got it! Got it!!" Heughs awkwardly as he heads toward the door.


    Alicia turns to the two ck knights still in the room. "You will apany him."


    "Yes, General!" Both knights nod respectfully.


    Draven shakes his head. "I don''t need a babysitter, Alicia."


    "You absolutely do! Beau and Ss are trusted assistants, so listen to them," she quickly responds and orders the knights, "Don''t let him make a mess too big."


    "Yes, General!"


    "Ahhh,e on!" Draven grumbles, but leaves the room with the knights following closely behind.


    They mount their ck horses and leave the stronghold, galloping away. Everywhere they pass, everyone''s attention is drawn to Draven, who looks like a Hero King in his gold and red armor.


    The New Lion King. That''s what everyone calls Draven, his fame spreading through the north like wildfire. The northern people admire him, and even his siblings'' supporters respect him.


    But that alone isn''t enough to secure control of the entire northern part of Eldoria, which is why Draven heads to Syntria, one of thergest kingdoms in the north.


    After several hours of travel and hundreds of miles covered, even the powerful ck horses need rest.


    "Let''s take a break," Draven orders, and the trio stops near a river. The moon shines high in the sky, offering some light to the cold night. On the horizon, there are only mountains and open ins with sparse trees.


    Beau and Ss quickly set up tents and build a fire. They also pull out dried meats and war rations from their storage treasures, but Draven frowns when offered these provisions.


    "Isn''t there any animal around here?" He nces around and only sees dust.


    Beau immediately grabs his bow and bows to Draven, "My King, I will find a wild boar or something simr."


    "I''ll go with you," Draven stands up.


    "No need, My King," Beau responds respectfully, leaving after Draven nods.


    Ss, a seasoned master mage, starts inscribing protective runes around the campsite. After several minutes, Beau returns with a dead boar, which they roast over the fire.


    *Whoooosh*


    Cold winds blow against the tent, and both knights look around with concerned expressions.


    "What was that?"


    "What?"


    "I smelled something on the wind¡­"


    "What kind of smell?"


    "I''m not sure¡­ it smelled like¡­ death."


    Draven furrows his brow as he scans the area. "What could be lurking in the shadows?"


    "I don''t know, but we should stay alert, My King." Ss begins using his magic to analyze the surroundings while Beau gazes out at the horizon with sharp eyes and his bow in hand.


    Draven continues eating the boar meat without concern. "Whoever it is, attacking me wouldn''t be a wise decision¡­"


    "Hmm¡­" Beau smiles confidently. "Attacking the Lion King himself? They''d be digging their own graves, hehehe¡­"


    "Hahaha!" Dravenughs, too, but his expression changes as he feels something stir inside him. "This¡­"


    At the same time, Ss looks around anxiously, his eyes glowing a light gray. "I can''t see anything!"


    "Does that mean there''s no danger?" Beau asks.


    "No! I literally can''t see anything!!" Ss cries in panic, his eyes turning as ck as cemetery soil.


    *Whoooooooooosh*


    More waves of cold wind appear out of nowhere, sweeping everything in their path.


    "Damn this wind!!" Draven raises an arm to shield his face, noticing the piece of boar meat in his hand rotting at an incredibly fast pace. "What the hell?!"


    "I can''t see anything!!!" Ss shouts, copsing to his knees. "SHADOWS! SHADOWS EVERYWHERE!!!"


    "SILAS?!?" Beau rushes to help his friend, but shadows rise around them like living tornadoes.


    *WHOOOUUUUUUUU!!*


    "FUCK!!" Draven draws his sword, which begins to glow golden like the lion tattoo on his back. "Who''s there?!"


    *WHOOOUUUUUUUU!!*


    The shadows howl like a tornado''s winds, and then Draven begins to hear whispers emanating from them.


    "Shhh¡­ ashhhh¡­ shaaahh¡­"


    "Show yourself!!" Draven raises his sword, and the de''s glow intensifies like the sun.


    "Lion King!" A feminine voice emerges from the shadows, and a strong, icy wind dims the light on his sword. "Hahahaha¡­ who would''ve thought to find a descendant of the Golden Lions here?"


    "Who are you?!" Draven shouts at the shadows swirling wildly in the air. The lion on his back begins to take shape, leaping from his Nexus to fight at his side.


    "Us? Hahaha¡­" The woman''s chilling voice echoes again, like thousands of whispersughing.


    A second voice, this time masculine, emerges from the shadows. "You''re far from home, little Golden Lion¡­"


    Draven feels two powerful aurasing from the shadows, but he is not afraid. His heart beats excitedly, and the lion on his back shines more brightly.


    "This is my home, and I''m going to show you what happens to trespassers!"

 Chapter 120: Astral Beasts Power

    *WHOOOOUUUUU*


    The shadows dance around Draven like dark, living tornadoes, blowing icy winds that nearly lift him off his feet and whispering sinisterly in his ear.


    But he nts his feet firmly on the ground and grips his long sword with both hands, golden and red symbols glowing along its de.


    "COME ON!!!" He shouts into the shadows, ready to strike.


    "Sssshhh¡­ let''s y, little Lion¡­" The ominous female voice hisses from the shadows, and a face with ck tattoos emerges to provoke Draven.


    "You bitch!!" Draven swings his sword forward, and an arc of golden light erupts. This arc is muchrger and brighter than Arthur''s but fundamentally the same, embodying the intent of a Swordmaster.


    *SHOOOOSH*


    The arc of light carries immense power but fades quickly as it approaches the shadows, leaving Draven confused.


    "Hahahaha¡­" The woman''s voice sounds arrogant. "Is that all you''ve got, little Lion?"


    "Heh?" Draven smirks, and the golden lion tattoo on his back glows even more intensely.


    *Roar!*


    The creature''s mighty voice echoes as it leaps out of Draven''s back, materializing beside him. The lion is entirely made of brilliant golden energy,rger than a horse, and taller than Draven. It has a massive mane that almost touches the ground, strong paws with sharp ws, and eyes that resemble two burning suns.


    Draven''s smile softens as he gazes at the lion and strokes its mane. "Sorry to disturb your slumber, my loyalpanion."


    *Roaarr* The lion''s voice rumbles, calm and friendly.


    Draven nces at the shadows. "This is An; he''ll help me deal with you."


    "What a nice pet you have¡­ Is it a Mystic rank Astral Beast?" The male voice echoes from the shadows, sounding impressed.


    "Too bad it won''t help at all! Hahaha¡­" The female voice follows in a mocking tone, and dark tentacles emerge from the vortex.


    Draven looks with disgust at the tentacles. "Your dark magic is useless against my light!" He swings his sword again, unleashing another arc of pure energy intent. This time, An leaps in the same direction,unching abined attack.


    The shadows block the energy arc, but An breaks through, tearing them apart with his golden teeth.


    *FUUUSH*


    Draven follows up with his sword, cutting through the air andunching another energy arc, which flies at incredible speed, kicking up dust and severing the shadowy tentacles in its path.


    *Rooooaaar!*


    An continues leaping through the shadows, but Its light is continuously swallowed by the darkness.


    "Hahahaha! I said it!! Your light is fucking useless!!" The female voice echoes again.


    "There!" Draven exims andunches an arc of light toward the voice, with An attacking in the same direction, slicing through the shadows.


    *Thud*


    The sound of impact echoes as a figure wrapped in dark fabric falls to the ground, motionless.


    "Nice!" Draven exims excitedly as An approaches the body on the ground.


    But as the lion reaches the mysterious figure, it turns into ck dust, leaving Draven confused and shocked.


    "Hahahahahaha¡­" The female voice echoes from various positions within the shadow tornado. "You fool!!"


    "Let''s finish this already, Circe," the male voice says impatiently from the shadows, and the dark tornado intensifies.


    More tentacles emerge from the air and ground, followed by ck des flying toward Draven.


    "Fuck you!" he exims but maintains a confident expression as he uses his sword to shatter the ck des.


    *ng* *sh* *ng* *sh*


    The des attack frantically, but Draven has no trouble handling them. Yet, the tentacles keep growingrger, forcing An to return to its master''s side and assist him.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Draven counters skillfully,unching intent attacks at the shadows, but the dark tornado only expands.


    "What will you do, little Lion?" Circe mocks as she continues creating more tentacles to attack Draven.


    "You''ll see, stupid bitch!" Draven looks at his golden lion. "An!!"


    *Rooooar!!*


    The lion leaps toward Draven, and as they touch, the creature disappears, reced by a bright light that surrounds Draven, transforming into a stunning full-body armor of golden energy.


    Draven''s hair turns red and grows instantly, falling over his shoulders. His eyes be golden, and his nails lengthen like ws. Even a tail and patches of fur appear on his skin, giving him the appearance of a human-lion hybrid.


    *Roooaaarr!* Now, it''s Draven''s voice that echoes like a lion''s roar.


    "Oh? Is this your Astral Form?" The female voice provocatively calls out from the shadows. "I was waiting for you to use it. It''s not bad, but it won''t save you either¡­"


    "We''ll see about that!" Draven leaps toward the shadows, swinging his sword, which glows golden with the pure power of his intent.


    *Whooosh* *Shooosh*


    Draven now moves much faster, like a sh of light, and is far stronger, unleashing waves of energy in all directions with his sword.


    *Booom* *Boooooom* *Boooooom!*


    His attacks create explosions of energy everywhere, opening massive trenches and craters all around the area. But as soon as the shadow tornado is sliced, more tentacles form again.


    "Hahahahah¡­" Circe''sughter continues from all sides.


    "Circe?!?" The male voice sounds increasingly impatient.


    "Alright, alright, Vorren¡­" Circe whispers.


    Draven continues his offensive while his brilliant armor blocks every attack against him. He cuts through the tornado with a massive wave of energy, only toe face to face with a giant monster.


    *SHHHASSHHHSH*


    The creature resembles a giant worm with slimy skin, no eyes or nose, just arge mouth filled with rotting teeth and a grotesque tongue.


    "Damnit!!" Draven is taken by surprise.


    "You thought you were the only one with a cool pet? Hehehe¡­" Circe''s voice echoes proudly.


    "It''s as disgusting as you!" Draven shouts and attacks the giant worm. The creature is sluggish but still formidable, yet he drives his sword into its head.


    Draven''s sword glows with golden energy, and the same light pours out of the creature''s mouth before it explodes from the inside out.


    *BOOOOM*


    Guts and skin fly everywhere, along with a slimy liquid that begins raining down over Draven.


    "What the hell?!?" His entire body feels heavier due to the disgusting slime sticking to him. The light of his armor begins to fade, cracks forming all over it.


    "Golden lions are always so predictable and dumb¡­ hahaha!" Circe keeps taunting from the shadows while sending more tentacles to attack Draven.


    As Draven tries to shake off the slime covering his body, anotherrge figure emerges from the tornado. He sees it as the shadow of a giant bird, but as it approaches, he realizes it''s entirely made of bones.


    *Creak... creeeack*


    "Let me introduce my Astral Beast, too¡­" Vorren''s voice sounds proud. "Let''s finish this, Circe."


    "Yeah, he''s done for, hahaha¡­"


    Draven sees the skeletal bird approaching, its ck eyes glowing as the slime on his body dulls his golden light. The situation looks grim, but he still smiles at the shadows.


    "You think this is enough to stop me? I''m your fucking Lion King, and I will make you bow!" He shouts.


    "What can you do, little Lion?" Circe''s voice is mocking.


    "Golden Lions draw power from the sun, so they''re weak at night¡­" Vorren''s voice is neutral. "You can''t do anything. It''s night."


    "Heh?" Draven''s smile grows even brighter. "And who said it''s night?"


    "Huh?"


    "What??"


    Both Circe and Vorren are confused and then shocked as they watch Draven''s brilliant armor vanish, transforming back into the golden lion.


    "I didn''t want to be forced to use this yet, but it seems I have no choice¡­" Draven murmurs then raise his sword to the sky. "You garbage! You should feel privileged to witness my greatest creation¡­"


    "An!!" Draven shouts, and the golden lion responds with a loud *ROOOOOOAR!!*


    Its body shines even brighter, and An leaps skyward in the direction Draven''s sword is pointing.


    It all happens very quickly. Circe and Vorren can only look up at the sky, stunned, as a brilliant beam of light emanates from Draven''s sword, with his golden lion running up it toward the clouds.


    "NOW, APPEAR¡­" Draven shouts to the sky as his lion explodes in golden and red light. "MY RED SUN!"


    The light takes shape in the sky as a glowing red circle, literally a new sun, casting its light over hundreds of miles around.


    "THE FUCK!?!?"


    "Impossible¡­"


    Circe and Vorren''s voices are filled with shock and fear. The light from Draven''s red sun reaches everything around him, burning off the slime from Circe''s foul creature and even searing the bones of Vorren''s sinister bird.


    "It will be day, if I want it to be," Draven says proudly, now able to see through the dark tornado to the various figures flying within.


    "Stupid clones!" He exims, then swings his sword, now glowing with an even more intense golden light, sending out a far more powerful Intent wave.


    *WHOOOOOOSH*


    The arc of golden light effortlessly cuts through the weakened dark tornado under the red sun and destroys many of the shadowy clones.


    "SHIT!!"


    "DAMN!!"


    Circe and Vorren are at their wits'' end as the red sun significantly weakens their dark magic. Even their Astral Beasts refuse to leave their Nexus as frightened rats scared of a ferocious cat.


    "Where''s your boldness now?!?" Draven exims as he easily counters Circe''s dark tentacles and des, his sword and light waves enhanced by his own sun.


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    The clones fall quickly, dissolving into ck dust, and the shadowy tornado loses strength by the second.


    "Fuck it!"


    Before they run out of clones, the dark magesmand the remaining ones to abandon the tornado and quickly scatter in different directions.


    "What? Don''t run, you cowards!!" Draven yells proudly,unching a few light waves at the fleeing figures, destroying only a handful of clones.


    He doesn''t pursue the dark mages, and once they''re far away, he finally rxes, breathing heavily. "Huff¡­ what was that? Were those guys Great Mages or what??"


    Draven gets no response, so he turns around, concerned. "Are you th¡ª" He notices Ss, one of Alicia''s servants, on the ground, his ball eyes missing.


    *Cough-cough* ck blood trickles from Ss''s mouth as he breathes hisst time.


    "Don''t die!" Draven rushes to the man, trying to give him a potion from his belt, but it''s toote¡ªthe liquid is blocked by the ck blood in Ss''s mouth.


    "Be¡­" Ss uses thest of his energy to try to say something. "Beau¡­"


    "Beau? Your partner?" Draven looks around but sees no sign of the loyal archer. "They took him? Why?"


    Ss clenches his teeth. "Inf¡­ information¡­ Beau¡­ find¡­ general¡­" The man utters his final words and dies, leaving Draven confused and concerned.

 Chapter 121: To Lakeview

    As Draven takes Ss''s lifeless corpse back to his family, miles away from the site of their sh, Beau confronts a torment unimaginable in the gloom of a cavern.


    "ARRRRRGGHHHH!!!" His screams reverberate through the cavern as worms burrow into his brain, pilfering his memories by force.


    "Hahaha!" Opposite the bleeding man, Circe stands with a sinister grin etched on her face. "Don''t resist; it only heightens the agony."


    "AAAAAHHHH!!!" Beau can neither think nor speak; only desperate screams escape him, a visceral plea for death.


    Circe strokes his hair, savoring his pain as if it were a rare delicacy. "You might try to resist, but no one ever has seeded... no one can keep secrets from me."


    Beau''s screams endure for hours; his body kept to its limits by Circe''s dark magic.


    Soon, two hooded figures enter the cave and find her. "Circe," one speaks in a respectful tone while casting a sorrowful nce at the bloodied Beau.


    "Where is Ivar?" she inquires.


    "He''s on his way; Cyrus went to notify him about the Golden Lion," Varren replies, also looking at Beau but with a curious expression. "What have you learned about him? Are there more Golden Lions as formidable?"


    "No, he seems to be the strongest since his father''s recent died," Circe answers, her eyes and smile taking on a sinister glint. "But forget those Golden Lions; you won''t believe what I''ve discovered¡­"


    "What is it? Spit it out!" Varren grows impatient.


    Circe rolls her eyes and kicks at Beau''s body. "This one and his friends traveled far from home in search of that Lion King... he had fled, abandoned his family¡­"


    "Why would he do such a thing? Aren''t Golden Lions naturally close to their families?" Varren asks, puzzled.


    "What causes any man to lose their senses?" Circe smirks maliciously. Seeing Varren''s confused look, sheughs. "A beautiful woman, of course! Hahahah¡­"


    "You don''t mean to tell me this beautiful woman¡­" Varren''s expression turns expectant.


    Circe kicks Beau again. "This wretch never saw her personally, but all descriptions from the Lion King indicate that she is the most beautiful and perfect woman in the world¡­"


    "The Princess!" the other hooded figure exims.


    "It''s very likely, Cayden¡­" Varren remarks.


    Circe nods. "And there''s more¡­"


    "Don''t keep us in suspense, damn it!"


    "Hehe¡­" Circe giggles. "That Lion King was living with this perfect woman in a very secluded ce¡­ a forest¡­ near the port where wended."


    "There???" Varren is taken aback and quickly thinks something over. "But that Fox Lady¡­ damn!"


    "Yeah, I bet she knew more than she told us. After all, how could two such interesting individuals be in her area without her noticing?"


    "That cunning fox!" Cayden exims, annoyed.


    "Well, at least we know the princess isn''t with the Butterfly Master¡­"


    "But the Golden Lion remains a problem; if he''s with the Princess, we''ll have trouble winning the fight¡­"


    "They are separated now; this is our chance!"


    "Yes, we must return quickly... do you have the name of the ce?"


    "I don''t know the vige, but it''s near a town¡­ Lakeview is the name."


    "Let''s go!"


    _


    Three dayster.


    Arthur spends peaceful days at Josephine''s home, simply enjoying time with his family and, of course, growing stronger due to the Astral Resonance with Nyx and Margaret.


    Meanwhile, the captain of the guard continues his diligent efforts to uncover what happened to the Viscount''s family, and his messengers finally arrive in Quilveron, thergest city in the northern part of the Lumindell Kingdom and also the home of Emilio''s father, Count Whittlee.


    Quilveron vastly outshines Lakeview, starting with the city gate, crafted from enchanted stones and red steel, three timesrger than Lakeview''s gate. The city walls are also thrice as high and more fortified than those of the small town.


    The messenger from Lakeview''s captain must provide sufficient information and documents to pass through the strict city guard, and then a private escort takes him through the bustling streets of the city.


    Another difference between Quilveron and Lakeview is that the poorer areas of the city are all outside the walls, while inside, only nobles and the wealthiest families ofmoners, such as privileged servants of the major noble families, are allowed.


    The Lakeview guard is struck by the sheer number of distinguished nobles and formidable warriors thronging the streets of Quilveron. The city''s architecture is also breathtaking, with grand mansions everywhere and towering structures built from the same polished stones as the walls.


    Passing through the first areas, they reach the wealthier section of Quilveron, a vast area with public gardens and beautiful trees everywhere. Soon, they arrive at the heart of this district, a grand mansion five timesrger than Josephine''s, with high walls of shimmering stone and golden gates.


    Hundreds of Count Whittlee''s private guards are present, but no one takes the message from the Lakeview guard; after all, no one wants to bring such bad news to their leader.


    Thus, the poor Lakeview guard is handed over to the Count''s private servants, who escort him through the luxurious mansion. Inside, many servants bustle about, and various nobles are present, most of them serving in some capacity while only a few are actually from the Whittlee family.


    The messenger catches the attention of the more astute nobles due to the insignia on his armor, and the curious follow him to arge hall where many people are dining at a table stretching over fifty meters.


    Dozens of people at the table indulge in high-quality food and drink, discussing various topics. Theing and going of servants is frequent, but some guests notice the appearance of guards at the scene.


    At one end of the table sits a man in his fifties with short, graying hair. Despite his age¡ªseveral centuries¡ªhis body is muscr, and his gaze sharp.


    He is the first to notice the Lakeview guard with his eagle eyes, and his expression bes slightly concerned. "What has that fool done this time¡­" He sighs, and one of the many women around him also looks concerned and sad.


    "Your Grace," one of Count Whittlee''s personal guards approaches and bows respectfully. "A messenger from Lakeview¡­"


    "Let him approach," the Count instructs, wiping his mouth with a napkin as he signals to the guard. "Come on."


    All eyes at the table turn to the messenger, who walks clumsily and nervously towards the Count and kneels, trembling. "Your Grace¡­ this servant¡­ I''m sorry¡­ there are bad news¡­"


    "Of course they are bad news," the Count sighs, disappointed. "Nothing good everes from that useless son¡­"


    As the Count speaks, nearly everyone around him shares the same reaction: looks of disdain. Except for a woman around fifty years old, with graying hair and a naturally kind demeanor. She looks solely sad and concerned.


    "Your grace¡­" The guard, also looking sad and apologetic, hands the letter from the captain of Lakeview to the Count.


    "Let me see what mess my son has gotten into this time," the Count says as he begins to read the letter, while everyone looks on curiously.


    His expression starts out impatient but softens quickly, causing the kinddy to be more concerned. "What happened to him? Is it something very bad?"


    "He''s dead," the Count replies in a neutral tone, yet not entirely cold¡ªthere is a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Tsk, he managed to get himself killed in a town full of farmers..."


    "Dead??" The gentledy is clearly shaken, a small tear appearing at the corner of her eye.


    "Lucia..." The Count looks at her with a sympathetic expression.


    "I''m okay," she tries to appear strong and holds back her tears. "It''s my fault¡­ I wasn''t a good mother¡­ I failed in teaching him to be a better man¡­"


    "Don''t me yourself," the Count says gently. "You did your best. Emilio just...cked something, that''s all."


    While Lucia tries topose herself, a man in his thirties near the Count nces curiously at the letter. "How did he die? Our enemies?"


    "Or maybe he fell down the stairs drunk..." Another younger-looking manments mockingly.


    "Tobias!" the Count exims in a reprimanding tone, silencing the young man. Then, the Count looks back at the letter and nces at Lucia with a concerned expression. "It''s..."


    "I need to know!" she asserts firmly. "Please, I can handle it."


    "Hmm¡­" The Count hesitates for a moment but finally speaks. "The captain of the guard in Lakeview isn''t sure what exactly happened, but it was... a massacre. No survivors in the house."


    "What?"


    "A massacre?"


    "No one was spared?"


    "What a mess¡­"


    Amotion quickly rises among everyone at the table, with looks of concern and anger all around.


    Lucia can no longer hold back her tears. "Everyone dead? My grandchildren? No one..."


    "Lucia¡­" The Count can''t help but be emotional seeing the sadness of his wife. "I''m sorry."


    *BAM*


    The young man who inquired about the deaths ms his fist onto the table in fury. "Who dares attack our family?! Emilio might have been useless, but he was our brother. We cannot let this go unanswered!"


    "I agree," a well-appearing woman in her thirties stands up with a determined expression. "We need to find out who did this."


    "Hmm¡­" The Count adopts a thoughtful look. "I can''t imagine who would target Emilio. Everyone knew he wasn''t my favorite son¡­ I too want to know who did this, but I can''t leave the city right now¡­"


    "Leave it to us," the first man says, his sharp eyes ncing at the young woman in front of him. "Eliza, will you join me in Lakeview to sort this out?"


    "You bet so, brother!" Eliza nods.


    "Alright," the Count nods and turns to the other young man, Tobias, who has remained quiet. "Tobias will go with you."


    "Father???" Tobias objects, but the Count gives him a cold look, and the young man nods in resignation.


    "I want to go too," Lucia speaks with a shaken tone.


    "Are you sure?" the Count asks.


    "Mm," she nods, still with tears in her eyes. "I need to at least give Emilio and his children a proper funeral¡­ it''s the least I can do as his mother."


    "Fine," the Count looks at his three children, especially at Eliza and the other man besides Tobias. "Eliza, Preston, take care of Lucia and sort this out."


    "Yes, father!" Preston nods respectfully.


    "Let''s head to Lakeview right now," Eliza signals to the servants as she passes the Count and takes the letter from the Lakeview guard.


    The Count''s third child, Tobias, follows his siblings with a sullen expression on his face, and closely behind them, Lucia.

 Chapter 122: Casual Night

    As Arthur enjoys another peaceful day in Lakeview, the city itself is still reeling from chaos, everyone fearful of the mysterious assassin known as The Beast. However, Arthur and his girls are having a splendid time.


    They wander through the city and its outskirts, enjoying the views of the distantke and visiting shops for furniture and gifts, which delight Margaret and Eve immensely.


    Arthur isn''t as fond of shopping as the girls, but he enjoys spending time with them and also has Oliver tagging along, who amuses him by mocking other nobles.


    Aria is also consistently with the group, but when they return to Josephine''s house in the evening, she spends most of her time with the cunningdy while Arthur ys with Eve and his girls in his bedroom after dinner.


    Currently, Arthur and Margaret are engaged in a board game crafted by Aria, simr to the chess of Liam''s world but with pieces that move magically and attack each other vividly.


    *Bam*


    Arthur''s queen rises from her throne and uses it to strike Margaret''s king, shattering the poor girl''s piece into several parts.


    "NO!!!" Margaret exims, upset, then lowers her head with a sad expression. "It''s impossible to beat you..." She pouts.


    "Big brother is the best!!!" Eve, hugging Arthur''s back on the bed, exims excitedly.


    Arthur smiles and tenderly strokes Margaret''s face. "It''s okay to lose to someone much more experienced than you. And I started ying this game with my father when I was Eve''s age..."


    As he remembers the past, Arthur can''t help but feel nostalgic and think of Draven. "Father was so happy to have someone else to y with besides Mom; after all, it''s no fun ying against her because she always wins..."


    "Dad?" Eve looks confused when she hears Arthur mention Draven. "Where is he?"


    "I don''t know, little bug¡­" Arthur pulls Eve from his back into hisp and begins to tickle her, causing the girl to erupt inughter and dispelling the sadness from their hearts.


    "Hahahaha! Brother!! Hahaha¡­ no¡­ hahaha¡­ it''s too much¡ªhahaha!" Herughter fills the room with joy.


    Margaret finds the scene between the siblings very cute, and a specific thought crosses her mind as she smiles lovingly at Arthur. ''You''re going to be an excellent father¡­''


    ''WHAT??'' Arthur looks at Margaret with a stunned smile. ''Don''t tell me¡­ are you pre-''


    ''No!'' She quickly responds in his mind. ''I was just thinking about you and ended up using mentalmunication without noticing¡­'' She makes an apologetic expression.


    ''Oh¡­'' Arthur breathes a sigh of relief.


    He hadn''t noticed, but Margaret, and especially Nyx, did. They saw how his smile seemed excited at the thought that he might be a father.


    ''Maybe it''s possible that you¡­'' Margaret''s face blushes as she averts her gaze from him and continues using mentalmunication. ''Crave it?''


    ''I guess so,'' he responds honestly. ''One day, not now. I mean, now would be too early¡­ I just imagined having another little girl cute like Eve¡­''


    ''A cute little girl would be perfect¡­'' Margaretments in an expectant tone. ''One day, it''s fine, I can wait.''


    ''Yeah¡­'' Arthur feels the atmosphere be awkward, so he smiles at Margaret while picking up the pieces of the magical chess set that reassemble themselves with magic. "Want to go another round?"


    "I want to, but I don''t like to keep losing..." She pouts adorably.


    "Don''t worry, you''re doing well, really," Arthur leans in to kiss her lips. "You started ying this recently, so this result is normal, but soon you will start winning a few times like it happened with me and Father."


    "Fine," Margaret helps Arthur arrange the pieces on the board.


    Eve goes back to clinging to his back like a baby sloth clinging to its mother, and Arthur ends up having an idea. "Why don''t you y some rounds against Eve?" He asks Margaret. "You have the same level of experience, so this will be good for both of you."


    "Sounds good," Margaret nces at Eve with a gentle smile. "Do you want to y with me, cutie?"


    "Yep!" Eve jumps onto Arthur''sp excitedly. "I will win like big brother!"


    "Oh, don''t be too cocky, little one, hahaha!" Arthur exims and tickles her more.


    Sheughs, and so does Margaret. "I''m going to y this seriously! Hehehe¡­"


    The atmosphere is really pleasant, and Arthur leaves Eve and Margaret ying at the end of therge bed while he crawls to the headboard to rx and watch them.


    Nyx takes advantage of that moment to materialize her body in his arms and rest her head on his chest.


    Arthur wraps an arm around her from behind, and his hand reaches her chest. Since Eve is in the room, he can''t do anything bold, but it''s okay to lightly squeeze her breast over the bra while the little girl is focused on the magic chess.


    ''Mmmm¡­ this¡­ good¡­'' Nyx leaves moans in Arthur''s mind.


    ''Yeah, this is¡­'' Arthur agrees, his hand simply loving the feel of Nyx''s soft breast, ''This is so rxing, honey¡­''


    Arthur could spend the entire night in that position, enjoying Nyx''s body while watching Margaret and Eve having fun with their game.


    But Nyx''s voice echoes in his mind. ''What was that talk about babies?''


    ''Just a misunderstanding, I guess?'' He replies in a doubtful tone.


    ''And why did you seem so keen on that idea?'' She asks teasingly. ''Are you eager to expand the family already?''


    ''I guess not¡­ well¡­ I''m not sure.'' He responds honestly.


    ''I do,'' Nyx speaks confidently. ''I mean, I feel like I understand how you feel from an inside perspective. Ever since you met Josephine and Oliver, you''ve seen how they have arge and close-knit family¡­ it''s natural for you to want that too.''


    ''Arge and close-knit family?'' Arthur can''t help but think of his father and his aunt, Alicia. But thinking about Draven, things be cloudy since he himself already harbors such a possessive desire for Aria, and his aunt still wants him to be the Leonheart King instead of his father.


    Nyx senses his concerns and speaks in a gentle tone in his mind. ''Don''t think about them. If you are the leader of your family, you can teach them not to create such problems¡­ You can raise your children better than your father and¡­ what about more obedient wives like Margaret?''


    The idea of having several cute girls like Margaret around emerges in Arthur''s mind like a delicious dream, but then the image of another womanpletely covers that dream.


    ''I don''t need more women,'' he remarks as he kisses Nyx''s forehead.


    ''You mean others beyond us and your Mother, right?'' She asks in a teasing manner.


    ''Hehehe¡­'' He chuckles in her mind. ''You know me so well, dear¡­''


    Nyx begins to grow excited, and her hands glide over his body towards his groin. ''How about we head to the bathroom, and you try to make a baby in me?''


    ''Haha! How would that even be possible?'' He asks.


    ''I don''t know¡­'' Nyx continues running her hands across his body and starts kissing his chest. ''But it doesn''t hurt to try¡­ you could fill me up with baby seeds many times¡­ just to try, you know¡­''


    ''Just to try, I see¡­'' He responds in a lustful tone, unable to control the arousal of his body when it''s Nyx teasing him.


    ''Yeah¡­ let''s go!'' She urges, her excitement already leaving traces on the bed just from imagining her belly swollen with his seeds.


    "Alright," Arthur rises from the bed and nces at Margaret and Eve. "I''ll be back soon."


    They are so immersed in their magical chess game that they don''t notice Nyx''s lustful expression or Arthur''s naughty smile.


    As he reaches the door, Nyx returns to his Nexus so that no one sees her floating down the hallway. Arthur steps out of his bedroom and notices the door across the corridor opening at the same time.


    That''s his mother''s bedroom, but emerging from the door now isn''t Aria but Josephine, carrying some bags.


    "Josephine?" Arthur''s eyes are drawn to the bags in her hand. "Everything alright?"


    "Arthur," she nods with a friendly expression. "Yes, I was just discussing some women''s matters with your mother."


    "I see," Arthur also smiles friendly at Josephine, but upon seeing some sewing needles, measuring tapes, and other tools inside one of the bags in her hand, he gets even more curious. "Mother has new clothes?"


    "Ehhh¡­" Josephine is clearly hesitant, arousing Arthur''s curiosity even more. She notices that and quickly starts walking away. "Yeah, just casual clothes¡­ I need to get back to my chores now, excuse me."


    Arthur looks at Josephine''s back with a puzzled expression as she walks away. ''What was that? Did she lie to me? Why?'' He wonders with Nyx.


    ''Maybe she was making underwear for your mother?'' Nyx suggests. ''That would make sense for her not to want to talk to you about your mother''s panties with you¡­''


    ''Hmm¡­ it makes sense, but isn''t it an exaggerated reaction just because of panties?'' He looks at Aria''s bedroom door curiously.


    ''What if it''s about erotic underwear?'' Nyx suggests, causing various images to appear in Arthur''s mind, all about Aria wearing seductive clothes like Margaret''s ck lingerie.


    ''Why would Mom be making erotic underwear? Would it be because of m¡­'' Arthur stops before bing delusional with his forbidden dreams.


    ''Because of who else besides you would it be?'' But Nyx is like a devil blowing sinful thoughts into his ear. ''Maybe she wants to use such thing to punish you with teasings¡­''


    ''Hahaha!'' Arthurughs mentally. ''She definitely doesn''t know how to punish me¡­''

 Chapter 123: That Dress

    **Knock, Knock**


    Arthur gently taps on Aria''s bedroom door. "Mom? Can we talk?" His voice is soft, almost intentionally subdued.


    "..." No soundes from inside the room. Arthur, unable to quell his curiosity, reaches for the door handle.


    "Mom? I''ming in¡ª" He slowly opens the door, catching a brief glimpse of Aria''s reflection in a mirror in the corner of the room.


    Arthur''s eyes sparkle as he notices she''s wearing a new dress. It''s so tight that it entuates her curves dramatically, revealing much of her wless skin.


    "Arthur!?!" Aria seems taken by surprise, eximing as she turns to the door with a yful smile.


    "Crap!" Arthur feels he''s overstepped and quickly shuts the door behind him. His heart races, the image of Aria in her sensual dress seared into his mind like runes on hot metal¡ªit won''t leave his thoughts no matter what.


    ''What''s the problem?'' Nyx''s voice echoes in Arthur''s mind, puzzled.


    ''Huh?'' He''s equally confused, not understanding why that sight affected him so deeply. ''I''m not sure...''


    ''She''s just teasing you,'' Nyx remarks in a naughty tone. ''After all, how could she not know you were at the door, about toe in? She wants you to see her in her new outfit.''


    ''New outfit?'' shes of disjointed images flood Arthur''s mind, the scene before his eyes shifting as if he''s being transported to another ce, another time.


    ''New outfit¡­'' He hears those words in two different voices, one as familiar as his own and the other a sweet, feminine voice almost identical to Aria''s.


    ''Arthur??'' Nyx''s confused voice echoed in his mind, pulling him back to reality.


    ''Nyx?'' Arthur blinked a few times, his vision returning to normal, just as he felt the door behind him open. He tried to turn around, but Aria was quicker, grabbing him by the cor and pulling him into the room.


    *Bam*


    She closed the door behind him, looking at his face with a puzzled expression. "You were peeking on Mommy, weren''t you?" She says with her lips curled into a loving smile.


    "I¡­" Once again, Arthur found himself at a loss for words, standing in front of Aria and marveling at how stunning she looked in that dress.


    ''Cheongsam,'' that was the word that came to his mind, a type of dressmon in the eastern regions of Liam''s world. This type of dress was known for clinging tightly to a woman''s body, entuating all their curves like a second skin.


    Aria''s dress was even better than any from Earth because Josephine had crafted it with her finest materials: magical blue silk as soft as a baby''s skin and shimmering like sunlight on crystal-clear water.


    The cor was a few centimeters high, covering her neck with soft fabric, and had a delicate closure that was barely visible. It connected to a neckline that split into two straps running down the sides of her breasts, leaving arge, enticing area of skin exposed in the middle, right around her nipples.


    The dress had no shoulders, and the bodice seemed to narrow even more below her chest. The front and back were two separate pieces of fabric connected from Aria''s hips to just below her armpits by thin, inteced ck strings, revealing more of her wless skin and perfect curves.


    Around her hips, the fabric widened but then narrowed again into a long, dark strip that nearly touched the floor. Once more, the front and back were connected by inteced ck strings along the sides of her legs, each gap a tantalizing glimpse of paradise.


    There weren''t many adornments on the dress, likeplex patterns, but this didn''t detract from its beauty. The color shifted from blue in the center to ck at the edges, with some ck piping creating a clean, elegant design.


    "Do you like it?" Aria''s voice sounded in front of Arthur, but the image of her shifted before his eyes, the color of the dress turning green and some details changing as well.


    "Mommy''s new clothes¡­" Arthur didn''t understand what was happening, how memories were surfacing in his mind due to the celestial image of the most beautiful woman in his life.


    "Arthur? Darling?" Aria grew worried when she saw sadness in her son''s eyes. "Is everything okay?"


    "I¡­" Beyond the sadness, there was now immense love in his gaze, the purest and most powerful kind of love that could exist. "You look so beautiful, Mom¡­ it reminded me of someone¡­ but I don''t know who she is¡­"


    Aria was confused for a second; then, her expression turned sorrowful. "Oh my~!" She stepped toward Arthur and hugged him tightly, taking him by surprise.


    "Mom?" He looks confused, but his body simply reacts to hers, and his arms instinctively wrap around her perfect body.


    "You already act like a grown man..." Ariaments affectionately. "Sometimes I forget that you''re just a kid still and all the pain and suffering you carry... it''s not right! It''s not fair that you bear the burdens of another life."


    "I''m fine," Arthur says confidently as he hugs Aria even tighter, inhaling her wonderful natural scent over her shoulders. "I''m fine because you''re here with me... my perfect mother."


    "Ara~ Ara~" She giggles lovingly while caressing his back. "You always know the right words to make me feel like a good mother..."


    "And you are a good mother, the best I could ever wish for," hements warmly as he runs his nose over her bare shoulder towards her fragrant neck. "You''re so good, Mom... I can''t help but..."


    "I know~!" Aria exims in a slightly hesitant tone while continuing to hug him tightly. "I can feel it... your body''s reactions... it..."


    A slight blush appears on Arthur''s face; after all, he understands well what reactions Aria is feeling now, that hard member poking her belly. And there''s no way someone in his situation wouldn''t feel embarrassed and even ashamed to have such a reaction due to their mother.


    Yet, Arthur feels no desire to retreat or hold back. "Don''t tell me this is wrong..." He whispers in her ear.


    "I wasn''t going to say that..." Aria whispers while hiding her face in his chest. "But it... it still feels strange to me..."


    He smiles lovingly. "Yet, you epted this dress from Josephine... why?"


    "Why?" Aria isn''t sure about that. "Well... I asked her to make it..."


    "Oh, you asked for it?" A confident glint appears in Arthur''s eyes as he begins to run his hands down her back. "This fabric is incredible... I can feel your skin clearly through it... why would you do something so bold? To impress someone? A man?"


    Aria bites her lips as she feels Arthur''s fingers sliding on her back, sending waves of pleasure through her body. "Maybe it''s just to make me feel beautiful... why does it have to involve a man?"


    "Hmm..." Arthur smiles and then uses one hand to gently lift Aria''s head by the chin and make her look into his eyes. "Do you n to let another man see you like this?"


    "No! Of course not!" She quickly exims, her blue eyes reflecting his. "This is too daring... I shouldn''t even let you-"


    "Shh!" Arthur uses a finger to seal Aria''s lips. "If you didn''t intend for anyone else to see you like this, it''s only for me... and I loved it."


    A slightly frustrated look appears on Aria''s face, and she looks away, pouting in silence. ''It was supposed to provoke him, but now I''m the one at a disadvantage... how did things end up like this?''


    While Aria gets embarrassed and Arthur enjoys it, Nyx exims excitedly in his mind. ''You''re nailing it!''

 Chapter 124: One Step in Paradise

    Aria''s shy response to Arthur''s teasings makes him especially keen, but at the same time, he doesn''t know if she is really embarrassed or pretending to y with him.


    ''Am I imagining it, Nyx?'' He asks her mentally since, near his mother, everything bes a bit cloudy.


    ''If you are, I am too, hahaha!'' Sheughs enthusiastically in his mind. ''It''s not time to retreat; she is exposing such a side to you.''


    ''Such a side¡­'' Arthur can''t avoid some shadows of hesitation within his mind, after all, the feelings in his heart and whole body for his sacred mother are extremely intense, crossing all moral lines.


    Yet, his body just reacts instinctively, his arms tightening her curvy body against his, his hands wandering over the naked areas of her back and shoulders, ''Her skin is so soft¡­ so fragrant¡­ so perfect¡­''


    "Darling?" Aria bes increasingly restless due to Arthur''s caresses. Memories of their first kiss keeping back to her mind, and her lips yearn for that sensation more than anything like that ever.


    "Mom¡­" Arthur can hear Aria''s hesitation in her trembling tone, but her body doesn''t seem to have any aversion to his touch, so his hands simply be bolder.


    He slides his fingers over the incredibly silky fabric of her beautiful dress, feeling every line as well as her skin underneath. One of his hands moves down, reaching the contour of her heavenly ass, while the other moves up to the back of her neck.


    Aria feels a mixture of conflicting feelings that prevent her from thinking straight or reacting ording to her rational thought. Her maternal and feminine sides seem to be at war, both wanting different things but also the same thing: her son''s happiness.


    "Darling¡­ we¡­ should¡­ n¡­" She tries to use thest spark of reason to stop Arthur, but with nothing but empty words, she can''t stop him.


    Arthur opens hisrge hand over her ass and squeezes one of her buttocks, sinking his fingers into that silky fabric and her divinely soft ass.


    ''Damn!!'' The sensation of squeezing that perfect ass he could only look at for so long is like someone who hasn''t drunk water for weeks and finally gets to dive into ake of fresh, crystal-clear water: Arthur feels like he''s in heaven.


    "Mhm~" Aria lets out a cute and erotic moan and is shocked because she thought something like that would nevere out of her mouth.


    Arthur opens a wide and proud smile at Aria''s reaction and uses his hand on the back of her neck to make her look into his eyes.


    The blue glow of his eyes meets hers, the same eyes, the same glow, the same burning desire consuming their hearts.


    "Darl-" She tries to speak, but he seals her soft and delicious lips with a passionate kiss.


    "Mmhmm¡­" The stimtion from the contact of their lips, his dominant tongue entering her mouth, and his hand squeezing her ass drives Aria crazy with pleasure. She simply cannot contain her moans.


    Arthur begins to let the wolf take over, his movements bing more intense, his mouth devouring Aria''s lips wildly.


    That annoying voice in her mind keeps screaming that it''s wrong, but its sound gets quieter and farther away as Aria begins to unleash the beast within herself, a beast as gentle and loving as it is fierce and hungry.


    Her hands instinctively go to his face, and she breaks the kiss for a second, just enough time to look into his eyes once more and see all the love he has always had for her there.


    Arthur is confused, not knowing how she feels, but then she smiles, and this time, she is the one to resume the kiss, moving her lips and tongue with much more delicacy than him but also intensely.


    "Mom¡­ hmmm¡­" Arthur also let out low moans as the sensation of finally having Aria in his arms in that way pleased every part of his being in a way that no other woman could.


    He kissed Aria with such intensity that it pushed her body back against the bedroom wall, his hand on her ass even bolder while his other hand descended from her neck to the divine soft mounds on her chest.


    "Mhhmm¡­ baby¡­" Aria felt shivers of pleasure all over her body and began to fear she might really go crazy with pleasure. Then she holds Arthur''s hand before he reached her breasts.


    He breaks the kiss and looks into her eyes with a confident smile. "Mom?"


    She bit her lips and then moved his hand a little lower, allowing him to touch those wonderful melons.


    ''Damn!!'' Arthur already expected them to be perfect, but such softness cannot be described in words. ''It''s like touching a firm cloud¡­ just wonderful!''


    Aria noticed how enchanted Arthur was in touching her breasts, which made herugh. "Fufufu~ Look at your face¡­ it seems like this is the first time you touch them¡­"


    "Hmm?" Arthur is confused for a moment.


    "Oh my~" Ariaughs even more and then hugs him, pressing his face between her huge breasts. "You are still my son, the same one who, when he was just a little baby, drank milk from them every day¡­ several times¡­"


    Arthur can''t help but feel a little embarrassed and Nyx uses that moment to tease him even more. ''Of course, you were already obsessed with them from the very beginning¡­''


    How could he not be? Aria''s breasts are immense but also firm, extremely soft, perfectly round and symmetrical, and something else, something that drives Arthur crazy¡­


    ''They are so damn fragrant¡­'' He deeply inhales with his nose right between those huge mounds and the fabric of the dress seems to have no smell, allowing him to only sense Aria''s natural scent.


    ''Hmm¡­ I''m sure¡­ not even lying on a cloud or in thep of a goddess could be better than this¡­'' He doesn''t want to move, doesn''t want to take his face out of that position and lose that wonderful sensation.


    But no matter how much Arthur can feel Aria''s body through the thin fabric of her dress, the desire to feel her breasts directly burns inside him like an uncontroble fire.


    ''She''s yours,'' Nyx''s voice sounds in his mind like the devil on his shoulder she is.


    ''She''s mine.'' He bites her bra with his teeth, ready to tear it off and kiss her divine breasts.


    "Ara~ Ara~" Aria giggles and shakes her breasts over his face, making him even crazier. "Am I going to have to teach you not to use your teeth again?"


    "Hmmmm?" Arthur tries to speak, but Aria presses his face even more between her breasts, turning his words into mere murmurs.


    "Fufufu~" She giggles even more lovingly. "You like to tease Mommy, don''t you?"


    ''I do!'' He can only think.


    "But no matter how mature you think you are¡­" She shakes her breasts again from side to side, all over his face. "Mommy will always be your Mommy, and you, my baby~"


    Arthur feels conflicting emotions: while he loves Aria with all the possible love of a son, he also wants her to see him as the man who can take care of all her feminine needs.


    He knows she is teasing him but also trying to control how their new rtionship develops. And since his personality is dominant, he wants to be the one leading it.


    So he runs both his hands towards her back again and now firmly grabs both her buttocks.


    "Nhah~" Aria is caught by surprise and lets out a cute loud moan. "Oh my~ you are so voracious, baby!"


    Arthur ignores her teasing and slides his hands under the strip of her dress, feeling her thick thighs. ''I will show you, Mom¡­ what it is to feel a beloved woman!''


    His caresses are passionate but also delicate, eager but loving, making Aria lose her calm and controlled demeanor.


    "Mhmm¡­ No, darling~" She tries to plead, but her tone sounds increasingly horny. "You will drive Mommy crazy¡­"


    ''Don''t worry, Mom, I will take care of¡­'' He slides his fingers further toward her most sacred ce, only a thinyer of fabric in the way of the grand prize.


    Aria tries to find the voice of reason in her mind, but it''s no longer possible to hear its far shouts. In fact, that voice telling her to stop is reced by one that begs her to continue andpletely give herself to the only man who deserves her love.


    ''What¡­ what are you doing, Aria?'' She questions herself, but at the same time, the answer is right in front of her. ''Because I need¡­ him!''


    Aria doesn''t stop Arthur, and slowly, his fingers traverse her soft skin inch by inch.


    ''You are almost there¡­'' Nyx mentally encourages him. ''She is giving in¡­ she knows she can no longer go without this¡­ just a bit more¡­ NO!''


    ''What?'' Arthur is confused when Nyx seems concerned.


    ''No, no, no! Not now!!'' She exims in his mind, making him even more confused.


    ''What''s the problem, Nyx??'' Arthur stops his movements, worried.


    ''Your¡­ sister,'' Nyx says at the same time Arthur hears Eve''s footsteps in the hallway.


    "Brother? Are you there?" The girl asks as she starts to open the bedroom door.


    The sound of the door wakes Aria to reality, but she can''t react in time to stop Eve from opening the door.


    The little girl enters the room and sees Aria hugging Arthur. That scene is not umon for Eve, but when they look at her, somehow, their expressions seem guilty. "Mom? Brother?"


    "Eve??" Aria feels immensely embarrassed.


    But Arthur lovingly smiles at his sister. "Little bug¡­"


    Meanwhile, in his mind, Nyx can only think of one thing. ''This girl¡­ she will have to wait several years for her time... that''s punishment enough.''

 Chapter 125: Vacation is Over

    The whole atmosphere Arthur built with Aria is broken by Eve''s interruption, but no one can stay mad at the cute little girl.


    Arthur exchanges loving nces with Aria before returning to the other room to y more chess with his sister and Margaret. Aria quickly changes clothes and stores the seductive dress with an expectant smile on her face.


    The rest of the night goes calmly until Eve falls asleep in Arthur''s arms, and he takes her to Aria''s bedroom. He can still see a spark of those burning desires in his mother''s eyes, but she quickly puts him out of the room, saying she needs to rest.


    He is a bit disappointed, but there is nothing that can be done now.


    ''One step at a time,'' Nyx speaks in his mind before leaving his Nexus and jumping into his arms naked.


    Margaret is not left out either, and the three have a long night of fun thatsts until almost sunrise. They wake upte the next day and stay in bed until lunchtime.


    While Oliver and his cousins have to wake up early to start cultivating and have long sessions of intense training, Arthur can just stay in bed with his wives, enjoying themselves while getting stronger at a much faster pace than anyone else.


    Thus, the days continue to pass calmly. Arthur and his family are treated as honored guests by Josephine and feel like they are on vacation.


    Arthur and his girls'' days are filled with fun and the nights with passion, but no matter how much he tries to get close to Aria again, she keeps a safe distance, and he only receives teasing smiles from afar.


    A week passes in the blink of an eye.


    The people in Lakeview still fear the unknown monster that killed the Viscount, but with no further attacks, they begin to believe that the nightmare is over.


    But the guards continue searching for any clues inside and outside the city. The captain is still waiting for answers from the messenger who went to Quilveron to inform Count Whittlee, and the League of Assassins member keeps an eye on Aria and Arthur.


    It''ste afternoon, and the sun is almost setting. Josephine set up arge table in the garden for afternoon tea, and while she and Aria chat, Margaret ys chess with Eve, and Oliver pets his cat-maid.


    "Why does he always take so long in the toilet?" Oliver wonders aloud.


    Margaret can''t help but make a slightly jealous expression, almost pouting. Aria notices this, and, even she, can''t hide some bitterness in her eyes.


    Josephine notices such small things and bes very curious, but unlike her son, she keeps all the questions to herself.


    "Phew!" Arthur returns from the restroom, leaping with joy and wearing a proud smile on his face.


    "Did you win some sort of battle in the toilet?" Oliver asks in a mocking and curious tone. "I didn''t see you this happy even when you beat Elias..."


    Josephine and her son take a few seconds o notice, but Aria already knows what happened in the restroom while Arthur was having fun with Nyx. "He broke through."


    "What?!?" Oliver is as shocked as his mother. "In the toilet?"


    Arthurughs. "I''ve been working on it for a few days, so it just happened..."


    He approaches the table, and Aria smiles lovingly at him. "Third grade of the Mystic Fighter rank; congrattions, darling~"


    Arthur smiles back at his mother and then turns to receive a hug from Margaret. "Good work, hubby!"


    "Big brother is the best!!" Eve jumps up and down with adorable excitement, and Arthur embraces her warmly.


    "Indeed," Oliver also approaches Arthur and taps him on the shoulder. "So? How do you feel now?"


    "I''m not sure yet¡­" Arthur tries to be humble, but Aria can see that his body is much stronger than a week ago.


    The breakthrough undoubtedly increased his overall power, but the intense sessions of love with Margaret and Nyx are always rapidly improving his whole body.


    Oliver can see that Arthur is just avoiding bragging. The young man understands that he cannot keep up with such a genius in cultivation, but instead of letting it bring him down, Arthur''s strength motivates him to strive harder so as not to fall too far behind.


    "How about we test it now?" Oliver raises his fists with a friendly expression on his face.


    "Oh? What do you have in mind?" Arthur always enjoys his interactions with Oliver. He feels like a young man discovering the limits of cultivation with his best friend, something that should naturally be done with his father.


    Oliver reaches the table and grabs two full teacups, then offers one to Arthur. "Whoever loses their tea first loses."


    "Haha!" Arthur takes the teacup with an excited look and immediately begins sparring with Oliver.


    *Whoosh* *Shoosh*


    Each of them can only use one hand, and their movements are quite limited due to holding the teacups, but their actions are still fast, precise, and carry the strength of the Warrior Elite realm.


    Margaret and Eve never tire of watching Arthur fight skillfully, while Aria and Josephine enjoy seeing their sons having fun together.


    Arthur isn''t just more skillful than Oliver but also possesses all the techniques of an Assassin and a Swordmaster, both significant advantages. However, he doesn''t go too hard on his friend, and they both have fun.


    "Those two¡­" Josephine shakes her head. "They''re alwayspeting."


    "That''s good since it makes them want to get stronger," Ariaments, watching Arthur''s skillful movements with bright eyes. "I remember when I was like that too¡­"


    "Oh, but you''re still very young," Josephine smiles at Aria. "Unlike these old bones without talent, someone like you can live for thousands of years, tens of thousands actually."


    "Tens of thousands¡­" Aria can''t help but think about it. ''I never wished to live that long, but now¡­'' Her gaze bes more loving as she looks at Eve, and especially, Arthur. ''Having them by my side... it sounds really good to lie so much.''


    Josephine notices Aria''s look and bes even more curious about her. While Arthur and Oliver continue their game, Margaret, Eve, and the cat-maid cheer for their beloveds.


    But before either of them runs out of tea in their cups, some of Oliver''s cousins enter through the mansion gate and see them in the garden.


    "Auntie! Auntie!!" Jovi is with the group and quickly runs towards Josephine.


    "Jovi?" Josephine stands up with an inquisitive expression.


    The young girl runs up to Josephine but stops beside Arthur, her eyes shining as they wander over his body. "Hey, Arthur." Her usual posture is that of a rebellious tomboy, but she acts more feminine whenever she talks to Arthur.


    "Hi, Jovi," Arthur nods to the girl with a friendly smile. He still ignores her flirting but thinks she''s a good person.


    "Jovi??" Josephine rolls her eyes and approaches the girl. "Do you want to tell me something?"


    "Oh, Auntie¡­" Jovi averts her gaze from Arthur and focuses on Josephine. "Two carriages arrived in town¡­ they came from Quilveron and bear Count Whittlee''s crest," she says in a trembling voice.


    "So, they''ve arrived¡­" Josephine maintains a calm demeanor, yet she can''t help but nce at Aria with a thoughtful expression before looking back at Jovi. "Did the Counte too?"


    "I don''t know," the girl quickly responds. "When I heard they arrived, I came to tell you right away."


    "I see; you did well, dear," Josephine pats Jovi''s head as the other young Drummonds approach, all with somewhat concerned expressions.


    Arthur notices the shift in the atmosphere, and even Oliver seems worried. "Weren''t we prepared for this?"


    "Yeah," Oliver tries to appear calm, but it''s impossible. "Yet¡­"


    "There''s nothing to fear," Josephine says in a confident tone. "We''re not a threat to the Whittlee family, and¡­" She nces at Aria, who nods.


    Arthur puts a hand on Oliver''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, we won''t let anything happen to your family."


    Oliver nods with a friendly and grateful expression. He and Josephine trust in Aria''s power, but the other Drummonds are still concerned since they can''t fathom how powerful she is.


    To Aria, it''s like dealing with ants, even if it means facing several Hero-rank Warriors, but for Arthur, it''s interesting to meet more powerful people¡ªor rather, potential prey.


    While Arthur exchanges expectant nces with Aria, Josephine tries to reassure her family, but it doesn''t seem an easy task, especially when tworge, luxurious carriages appear at the mansion gates.


    The carriages are made of ck wood, shiny metals, high-quality leather, and fine fabrics, adorned with colorful gems and detailed in pure gold, each pulled by four powerful,rge horses.


    "They came faster than I expected..." Josephine thinks aloud as she watches the servants in luxurious uniforms descend from the carriages and open the doors.


    "Is that the Count?" Arthur asks.


    "I don''t think so," Aria shakes her head. "A Champion and an Ascended Mage only."


    ''They have Astral Beasts,'' Nyx adds in Arthur''s mind. ''I can sense them¡­ they seem simr to Emilio''s¡­ maybe a bit better, I''m not sure.''


    Arthur is quite curious about the new guests and looks attentively at them as they step out of the luxurious carriages.


    The first to emerge is a young man, appearing about the same age as Arthur and Oliver. Unlike the young Drummond, who wears high-quality but casual clothes, the young master Whittlee dresses in pompous clothes covered in gold and jewels, like an elegant noblewoman at a g.


    His appearance is above average, able topete with Oliver but meaning nothingpared to Arthur. Also, his expression is a mix of annoyance and arrogance.


    From the other carriage steps out a woman, also appearing young, though she clearly has a more mature air, like someone who hasn''t yet reached thirty but no longer behaves like a young girl but rather a grown woman.


    Her clothes are also luxurious, though they seem to focus on thefort and practicality of casual wear. Yet, her attire does not diminish her beauty, which is above average and clearly superior to her brother''s.


    With light makeup and some sparkling jewelry, she is the first woman in Lakeview with beauty nearing that of Margaret, leaving the girl a bit concerned, especially when the woman''s gaze falls upon Arthur, and her eyes shine like green pearls.

 Chapter 126: Young Viscountess

    Arthur''s group watches as the two nobles descend from the elegant carriages, surrounded by servants and guards. Everyone wants to follow the duo, but the woman signals to the servants, and they stay obediently at the gate while she walks inside with calm and elegant steps.


    The young nobleman seems reluctant and stays at the gate, ncing between the woman''s back and Josephine with an impatient expression.


    The woman maintains a friendly expression as she walks toward Arthur''s group, her sharp eyes wandering between Josephine, Aria, and especially Arthur.


    Josephine can already predict many scenarios in her mind, all ending with a problematic oue, so she tries to get ahead and walks toward the woman.


    "Look at you, already a grown woman¡­" Josephine speaks in a gentle tone, also with a friendly smile on her face.


    "Madame Josephine," the woman walks up to Josephine and bows slightly in a casual but respectful greeting. "It has been many years, hasn''t it?"


    "More than fifty, I think," Josephineughs. "I''m very old now and don''t remember things clearly anymore¡­"


    "Did you forget me?" The woman pouts.


    "Oh, dear, no," Josephine steps forward and touches the woman''s shoulder. "I still remember that little cute girl by her father''s side¡­ but you''ve grown and be a beautiful woman."


    "Hehee¡­" The woman giggles with a slightly embarrassed expression, leaving the young Drummonds confused. But Arthur can see that behind her friendly smile and silly expression are sharp eyes that analyze everyone in a calcting manner.


    ''She is dangerous,'' hements mentally to Nyx.


    ''I can feel her Astral Beast active; it seems to be watching us as well,'' Nyx responds, also analyzing the mysterious woman.


    Aria is also observing the woman, but most people around don''t notice such things, as all they see are the performances of Josephine and the charmingdy.


    "Oh, what am I doing?" Josephine exims as if she had forgotten something and then takes the woman by the hand, leading her toward the group at the tea table.


    "This is Eliza Whittlee, Viscountess of Quilveron, and of course, the daughter of our beloved Count," Josephine introduces the mysterious woman to everyone in a casual manner.


    Eliza slightly bows with one hand on the hemline of her dress that reaches her knees. "Hello, everyone, it''s a pleasure," she smiles at all the Drummonds around, but her eyes shine more when she nces at Margaret, Aria, and especially Arthur.


    "Your Grace," all the Drummonds bow a bit lower than Eliza and greet her in a respectful tone, including Oliver.


    While Aria and Eve show no reaction, Margaret has a slightly concerned expression on her face, and Arthur just nods slowly to Eliza, making her even more curious about them.


    Josephine notices how Eliza bes increasingly interested in Arthur, and while she can''t me the woman, she wants to avoid them interacting too much for now.


    "This is my son," she pulls Oliver in front of Eliza, "He wasn''t born yet thest time you visited our little town."


    Oliver bows again, "Your Grace."


    "What an impressive young man," Elizaments in a gentle tone and then extends her hand to Oliver. He lowers his head and kisses the back of her hand.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Viscountess," Oliver says, trying to maintain hisposure despite the palpable tension.


    Eliza smiles warmly. "The honor is mine, Oliver. I see that Lakeview has nurtured some remarkable young people."


    Josephine nods, trying to steer the conversation. "Indeed, we''re very proud of ourmunity. Please, have a seat, Eliza. We were just about to enjoy some tea."


    As everyone settles around the table, Josephine subtly positions herself between Eliza and Arthur, hoping to keep their interaction to a minimum. The atmosphere remains polite, but the underlying tension is palpable to those who can sense it.


    Josephine gives a quick introduction of her family, but as soon as all the young Drummonds are presented, Eliza turns her eyes to Arthur and his girls.


    "And who might these be? Perhaps the impressive individuals the Captain of the Guard mentioned?" Eliza smiles amicably at Aria and Margaret before looking at Eve. "What a cute little doll!"


    Eve doesn''t like Eliza''s gaze and instinctively moves closer to her brother, who continues to look at the mysteriousdy with a neutral expression.


    Josephine fears that things might get tense quickly due to Arthur''s personality and swiftly steps closer to Eliza. "These are my honored guests; they are from far away and are not ustomed to our customs¡­"


    Eliza ignores Josephine''s words and looks directly into Arthur''s cold eyes. "It''s quite rare to see someone like you¡­"


    "Someone like me?" he asks, curious.


    "A Mystic Knight," she responds. "Your aura is quite impressive for someone at the Fighter rank, but I suppose that''s due to the duality of your cultivation¡­"


    "I guess so," hements casually. "I mean, about there not being many like me¡­"


    Eliza smiles, her green eyes shining with expectation, then extends her hand to him, clearly expecting the same treatment that Oliver gave her. "You can just call me Eliza," she says amiably.


    But Arthur maintains a cold and slightly curious expression. He has no reaction other than looking at her hand and then back into her eyes.


    Eliza''s smile fades a little, and she quickly retracts her hand, but the glint in her eyes bes more evident. "Won''t you at least tell me your name?"


    "Arthur," he responds.


    "Well, Arthur," Eliza says, her tone still friendly but with an underlying edge. "It''s a pleasure to meet you. I hope we can get to know each other better during my stay."


    Arthur doesn''t react to Eliza''sment, and she quickly thinks of how to proceed, making a curious expression. "But is it just Arthur?"


    "Arthur Fletcher," he responds, still fond of that name even though he no longer has his perfect family.


    "Fletcher?" Eliza makes a thoughtful expression. "I''ve never heard that name before..."


    "And you''ve never seen someone like me, right?" He can''t help but smile proudly.


    "Indeed," Eliza continues looking at Arthur, clearly interested in him. But then she shifts her gaze to Margaret and Aria.


    "My Ladies," she bows slightly again in a friendly greeting. Aria still shows no reaction, but Margaret starts to think Eliza might actually be a good person, so she also makes a slight bow.


    Josephine senses the tension rising despite Eliza''s gentle demeanor, so she again tries to be the center of attention. "I suppose the motive for this visit is not as cheerful as your presence..."


    "Hmm," Eliza turns her attention back to Josephine, her expression bing slightly sad. "Yes, what brought me to Lakeview was my brother''s death."


    "A loss for all of us," Josephine says in a sorrowful tone. "In all these years in this town, I never had problems with Emilio, and I am grateful for that."


    Eliza maintains a friendly expression, but a different glint appears in her eyes. "The same cannot be said about the Isambards, can it?"


    "Oh?" Josephine feigns a confused expression. "Well, our young ones were alwayspeting for everything, but I think that''s normal at such an age."


    "Yes, that is part of youthful behavior, but..." Eliza''s face turns cold for a moment. "The manner in which Lord Isambard died still seems very curious to me."


    "Curious?" Josephine raises an eyebrow. "You seem quite aware of the events, so I assume the Captain has told you how Dmitri went mad and attacked the young ones, ignoring Emilio''s direct orders."


    "Yes, yes, I read the reports," Eliza gestures and then turns her gaze back to Arthur, her lips instinctively curling into a smile. "Yet, a veteran Elite Warrior being killed instantly by a young Mystic Knight¡­ that story is spreading through every corner of Lumindell."


    Arthur does not avert his gaze and continues facing Eliza. "People blinded by arrogance sometimes make stupid mistakes¡­"


    "My brother was extremely arrogant," Eliza quicklyments, making everyone tense, but then she makes a disappointed expression. "I mean, that''s why our father sent him away from Quilveron¡­ Emilio made new enemies for our family at every step; I''m surprised hested as long as he did."


    Arthur grows increasingly curious about Eliza andments mentally to Nyx, ''She doesn''t seem stupid like Emilio¡­ maybe she''s even more different from him?''


    ''Or perhaps she just knows how to hide that side more easily,'' Nyx responds. ''But who knows? Are you interested in getting a new wife? You could be a Count one day¡­''


    ''She''s not bad, to be honest¡­'' Arthur doesn''t deny that Eliza''s appearance is above average, which would make her a beauty in Liam''s world.


    But when he nces at Aria, theparison is inevitable, and the poor woman doesn''t have any remarkable beautypared to a goddess.


    Arthur''s silence leaves Eliza even more intrigued, or rather, the fact that he doesn''t seem to fear her at all.


    ''His aura is impressive¡­'' She wonders and then nces at Aria. ''But she¡­ I can''t sense her aura clearly. Maybe she is above the Ascended Rank?''


    The strange silence and exchange of nces make the Drummonds even more tense, and Josephine again tries to calm things down. "Eliza, I understand you came here because of your brother, and I want to make it clear that my family will cooperate in every possible way to help you resolve it."


    "Oh, no," Eliza shakes her head. "I''m not here exactly for Emilio; after all, he''s already dead. Well, I would like to understand what happened, but my main concern now is with the people."


    "The people?" Oliver asks, curious.


    "Yes," she nods and smiles gently. "Lakeview may be small, but it is part of my family, and we care. My father wanted toe personally, but things areplicated in Quilveron. Many demands from Ravenwing; war provisions, they say¡­"


    "But that doesn''t matter now," Eliza turns her gaze to the other Drummonds. "My job is to show the people of Lakeview that our family continues to care for them. I know I have a lot of work to do to regain the trust Emilio lost, but I have to start somewhere, right?"


    "Indeed," Josephine nods. "It''s very good to know you care for us."


    Eliza extends her hands and holds Josephine''s. "In dark times, we need to stand together. That''s why I''m organizing a banquet tomorrow for the main families of Lakeview, and of course, your family is a vital part of this."


    "A party?" Josephine doesn''t like that idea.


    "A gathering of friends," Eliza responds. "You know, having the best people of Lakeview in one ce so we can n our future together."


    ''And having all the main suspects in her brother''s death in the same ce so she can look them in the eyes¡­'' Arthurments mentally to Nyx.


    ''Well, she already looked into the eyes of her brother''s killer just now, but she didn''t seem to want to hurt you; on the contrary¡­'' Nyx responds in a teasing tone. ''I wonder what she would do if she found out.''


    ''Now I''m curious too,'' Arthurments as he looks at Eliza.

 Chapter 127: Eliza Whittlee

    ''Another banquet with the nobility?'' Nyxments excitedly in Arthur''s mind. ''Who knows what interesting things might happen?''


    ''Yeah, interesting things¡­'' Arthur''s eyes shine with curiosity as he looks at Eliza.


    Josephine, on the other hand, is concerned, yet she smiles enthusiastically at Eliza. "That sounds like a wonderful idea."


    "I''m d you think so," Eliza smiles back at Josephine, appearing as kind and friendly as ever. "In times like these, we need to stick together, and all support is wee."


    "Indeed," Josephine nods. "We will be there."


    Eliza also nods before ncing at Aria, Margaret, and finally Arthur. "The invitation extends to all your family and friends, naturally."


    Arthur smiles back at her, and even though it is a simple friendly smile, it''s enough to make Eliza''s expression light up with excitement and the other girls around him look jealous.


    "We wouldn''t miss it for anything," hements, a mysterious glint shing in his eyes.


    "That''s wonderful to hear," Eliza responds, looking like a little girl in joy. Her gentle smile can fool many, but not everyone, of course. "The banquet starts at eight, but you can arrive anytime before¡­"


    She pauses, her expression bing even more expectant as she gazes at Arthur. "I''m sure we''ll get along well¡­"


    "Sister?" Everyone is focused on Eliza and Arthur and doesn''t notice another person approaching¡ªTobias, who already arrives casting a hostile look at Arthur and an inquisitive one at Eliza.


    "Tobias?" Eliza gives him a gentle look as well, but in her eyes, opposite feelings are exposed for a fraction of a second.


    Eliza masks her true emotions well and pulls the young man by the arm to stand in front of Josephine. "This is Tobias, my younger brother," Eliza introduces him lovingly, but the guy looks at everyone with the same impatient and annoyed expression.


    "Oh, I don''t believe we''ve met, young Lord," Josephine gives a slight bow to Tobias.


    But he ignores her and turns his annoyed gaze back to Eliza. "We need to go, sister. We''ve wasted enough time with these people."


    "Don''t be so grumpy, Tobias," Eliza pinches her brother''s cheek warmly while smiling lovingly, but he doesn''t seem to like it at all.


    "Sister???" Tobias seems surprised by Eliza''s actions, making her act even clearer to Arthur, Aria, and Josephine.


    "Ahh¡­" Eliza shakes her head as if a little disappointed but not truly angry. "Apologies for my little brother''s behavior. We had a long journey and need to rest a bit to be prepared for tomorrow."


    "Of course," Josephine responds in a friendly tone. "I could offer our best amodations for you, but I think it still wouldn''tpare to thefort of theke mansion¡­ by the way, the party will be there, right?"


    "Yes," Eliza nods. "As I said, you can arrive anytime. After all, you are our honored guests¡­"


    The way Eliza speaks makes everyone ufortable, including Tobias, who pulls his sister by the hand towards the gate. "We need to go, sister."


    "Alright, alright," Eliza follows Tobias but can''t help looking back, especially at Arthur. "We''ll see you tomorrow¡­ Arthur."


    "See you, your Grace," Arthur responds with a slightly ironic tone.


    "No," Eliza exims amiably. "Just call me Eliza."


    "Ok, Eliza¡­" Arthur smiles and speaks warmly, making her smile even wider.


    The group watches as Tobias pulls Eliza by the arm to one of the carriages at the mansion gate. They both enter one of them before quickly departing, with the servants following in the other carriage.


    Arthur and everyone else look at Josephine with curious and puzzled expressions. Jovi is the first to voice what most of them are thinking. "What the hell was that?"


    "Lady Eliza Whittlee¡­" Josephinements with a concerned expression. "She always seemed like a very smart girl, but it looks like she''s be an even smarter woman¡­"


    "Smart?" One of Oliver''s cousins asks sarcastically. "She could crush us with a wave of her hand, but she seemed to want¡­ I don''t know, honestly, I don''t understand why she was so friendly."


    Josephine can''t help but nce at Aria and Arthur before turning her attention back to the young Drummonds. "Go and inform the others; tomorrow, we need to be united to face whatever happens at this party."


    "Yes, Aunt." Jovi and the others nod before going to prepare their family for the asion.


    Only Arthur and his girls, along with Oliver and Josephine, remain; even the cat-maid leaves them alone.


    "Does she always act like that?" Aria asks.


    "I don''t know," Josephine responds honestly. "It''s been more than fifty years since Ist saw her, and she was just a kid then."


    "But now she''s clearly a woman, a very intelligent one, it seems," Oliverments.


    Josephine nods and looks at Aria and Arthur. "Maybe she didn''t n to act this way, but it''s clear she adapted to the situation after seeing you¡­"


    Arthur nods thoughtfully. "She''s definitely trying to figure us out. We need to be cautious tomorrow."


    Aria agrees, her eyes reflecting concern. "She''s probing for weaknesses, trying to understand our dynamics. We need to stay united and vignt."


    Margaret, who had been silent, finally speaks up. "What do you think her endgame is?"


    Josephine sighs. "It''s hard to say. She wants to regain the trust of Lakeview''s people, but she also wants to understand the circumstances of her brother''s death. We need to be prepared for anything."


    "Then is this a trap?" Margaret asks, still confused.


    "It could be anything," Josephine responds quickly. "I don''t know what to expect from someone like her. But ignoring her invitation would only make us look more suspicious, so we have to go."


    "We have no reason to run either," Ariaments confidently.


    "Yeah," Arthur can''t hide the curious glint in his eyes. "She likes to put on a show; we can pretend too¡­"


    --


    As soon as Tobias enters the carriage after Eliza, he sits on the opposite seat from her, a long bench made of high-quality wood with upholstery asfortable as it is beautiful.


    The entire interior of the carriage can be described as luxurious,plete with its own tea table, various snacks, and fine drinks. The lighting inside is also quite impressive, with crystalmps emitting magical light.


    Tobias runs his hand over a gem on the interior wall of the carriage, and it glows, a device signaling the coachman to proceed.


    As the carriage moves down the street, Eliza partially opens the side curtain and looks at Arthur through the window. Even from dozens of meters away, she sees his face perfectly, with her eyes glowing with magical symbols.


    ''Who are you, Arthur?'' That question echoes in her mind like no other ever has.


    Tobias looks at his sister with a puzzled expression. "What the hell happened there? Why did you act that way? I''ve never seen you so¡­ docile?"


    Eliza doesn''t respond to her brother, her mind filled with thoughts of only one person.


    That leaves Tobias even more frustrated. "Eliza? Don''t tell me they''ve enchanted you or¡ª"


    ''What???'' Tobias stops talking as he feels the air inside the carriage turn cold, and his sister''s skin grows pale.


    "No¡ª" He looks at Eliza''s hand and sees her holding a silver brooch with a shining white stone. He tries to extend his hand, but ayer of ice forms around his arm and begins to spread across his body, immobilizing him.


    Eliza''s green eyes be cold, with thin white lines appearing on them like cracks on a frozenke.


    While holding the brooch in her left hand, Eliza raises her other hand toward Tobias. As her fingers move, theyer of ice around Tobias''s body thickens. It would cause immense pain to an Elite Warrior and break the bones of those of lower rank, but for a Champion, it is only a mild inconvenience.


    "Never interrupt me like that again," Eliza speaks in a cold and threatening tone.


    "Sister¡­" Tobias pleads with clear fear and regret in his eyes.


    Eliza makes opposite movements with her fingers, and theyer of ice on Tobias''s body begins to recede before it reaches his neck. He coughs a bit but quickly recovers.


    "I''m sorry," he says, looking at her with a mixture of confusion and concern. "I don''t understand¡­ why do you care about that trash?"


    "Trash?" She shakes her head. "Don''t misunderstand me. Those third-rate Drummonds mean nothing to me, but didn''t you see the people with them?"


    "That stupid boy and his beautiful mother?" A greedy glint passes through his eyes at the mention of Aria; after all, no man can look at her without being captivated by her beauty.


    Eliza recognizes that look on her brother''s face, and her eyes be even sharper. "You''d better be careful, little brother. Those people are not simple¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you feel something when you were near them? Something deep within the blood running through your veins?" She asks.


    "Inside my blood?" He asks, still confused. "Well, I felt something, but I don''t know what it was¡­"


    "It was our lineage, trembling before a superior lineage," Eliza exins, shocking Tobias.


    "What? Their lineage is purer than ours?"


    "Humm¡­" She makes a thoughtful expression. "I''ve only felt something like that in the presence of the King himself, so honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised if that boy is a Royal."


    "No way!!" Tobias exims, his eyes filled with envy and malice. "A damn bastard???"


    "Why do you think he''s a bastard?" Eliza asks sarcastically. "I couldn''t sense anything from that woman, never met someone so mysterious before¡­ perhaps both are Royals or nobles from a very pure lineage. Either way, they are special."


    "If they''re so powerful, why are they hiding in our family''s territory along with members of a low-grade rival family?" Tobias questions in a hostile tone. "They may be a threat to our family, so we should eliminate them quickly!"


    "Poor kid¡­" Eliza shakes her head in disappointment. "You''re blinded by envy and greed¡­" She raises one finger. "First, we can''t attack them without knowing more¡­"


    Then she raises a second finger, her expression bing excited. "Second, why kill powerful enemies if we can bring them to our side?"


    "Don''t tell me¡­" Tobias can''t hide the frustration on his face. "You want to marry the boy???"


    Eliza''s smile grows even wider. "I''ve never seen a more promising suitor¡­ not even a prince."


    Tobias grits his teeth, his mind racing with conflicting emotions. He knows his sister is ambitious and shrewd, but the idea of her forming an alliance with someone as enigmatic and powerful as Arthur stirs a mix of jealousy and strategic interest within him.


    "Fine," he says reluctantly. "But we need to be careful. If they are as powerful as you say, any move could backfire."


    Eliza nods, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Exactly. That''s why we''ll approach this cautiously. Tomorrow''s banquet will be the first step. We need to gather more information and understand their motives."


    Tobias, though still wary, realizes the potential benefits of his sister''s n. "Alright. I''ll trust your judgment, Eliza. But remember, we can''t afford any mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, Tobias," she reassures him. "I know exactly what I''m doing."

 Chapter 128: Roof Talk

    After spending the entire afternoon ying with Eve and giving all his attention to Margaret and Nyx in the evening, Arthur leaves his bed to go to the toilet outside his bedroom. It''s a few hours before dawn, and he feels a cold wind brush against his bare back in the hallway.


    "Hmm?" He walks back to the small hall on the fourth floor of the mansion and finds an open window with the curtains fluttering.


    ''She''s on the roof,'' Nyx''s voice echoes in Arthur''s mind.


    He quickly leaps through the window, grabs the top, and, with a swift motion, propels himself upward,nding on the roof where he finds Aria sitting.


    "Mom?" Arthur looks at her with a curious expression.


    She smiles gently at him. "You found me."


    Arthur can see a hint of worry in his mother''s eyes, which confuses him. "Are you okay?" He moves closer and sits right next to her.


    "Yeah," Aria wraps an arm around his neck, pulling him into an embrace, resting her head on his shoulder. "I was just getting some fresh air."


    "I see¡­" Arthur ces a tender kiss on Aria''s forehead as they both gaze at the starry sky.


    They could stay in that position for hours without getting tired, simply enjoying each other''spany in silence. But after a few minutes, Aria speaks first.


    "What are we doing here, darling?" Her tone is a mix of curiosity and confusion.


    "I don''t know," he responds honestly. "I didn''t think I could feel certain things, but I do. I like these people¡­ Josephine, Oliver, this ce¡­ Margaret and Eve have been having so much fun¡­"


    "What about you?" Aria asks. "Have you been having fun?"


    He smiles broadly and proudly. "I''m always having a great time around the women I love."


    "Of course you are," she rolls her eyes but keeps her gentle smile. "I try to tune out my senses, but it''s impossible not to hear you throughout the house with Margaret and Nyx in every corner, doing naughty things¡­ it won''t be long before Nyx gets discovered that way."


    "Is that why you''re concerned?"


    "No."


    "Then what''s the reason? That noblewoman?"


    "No, she''s no threat to us," Aria responds honestly, but her expression grows more stern. "But the same can''t be said about Josephine and Oliver¡­"


    "But we can protect them¡­ right?" Arthur looks confused.


    Aria takes a moment to answer, as if she''s hesitant or thoughtful. "It''s not that simple."


    "Hmm¡­" Arthur has no idea what''s going on in his mother''s mind. He remains silent, and after a few more minutes, she speaks.


    "Your father thought he could protect everyone in the vige, but his foolish morals and principles could get everyone killed at any moment¡­"


    "I''m not my father."


    "No¡­" Aria lovingly caresses his face. "He believes he can save everyone, fix the world¡­ you, on the other hand, think you can eliminate anyone who threatens those you care about."


    "You think like me, don''t you?"


    A nostalgic gleam passes through Aria''s eyes. "In part, yes, but¡­ Arthur, this world is vast, with dangers lurking everywhere. It''s not as simple to protect those we love, even if we have the power."


    Arthur grows increasingly puzzled, "Isn''t it precisely power that we need to protect those we love?"


    "It is the main thing," she exins. "But power is not just individual strength¡­ you are still very young and are getting stronger much more quickly than anyone else. But you need to understand howplex things are."


    "Then exin it to me," he asks.


    "Okay¡­" She lets out a sigh as if she''s about to deliver bad news. "Josephine, Oliver, and their family¡­ they are not like us. They are limited¡­ no matter how hard Oliver and his cousins work on their cultivation, they need years to achieve the results that you and Nyx can attain in a few weeks."


    Arthur listens intently as Aria continues. "People like that noblewoman will keeping; there are always more of them¡­ This Count works directly for the King. If we kill his family, the royalty of Lumindel will investigate¡­ sooner orter, they will trace it back to the Drummonds, to us¡­"


    "They are dangerous, I understand," Arthurments.


    "That''s not the problem," she continues, still caressing his face. "It''s hard to fight when you have to protect weaker people. That''s why my focus now is on strengthening you and Eve, making you strong before we go out to explore the world."


    "Is that why you and father went to the vige?"


    "Exactly," she nods. "I''m not just worried about Josephine and her family''s safety, but also the fact that people like us draw a lot of attention¡­ and we are not ready for that yet¡­"


    Arthur couldn''t help but agree with Aria''s words. He knew so little about the world, about cultivation and Astral Beasts, that he felt like a grain of sand on a beach.


    "Do you think we should go back to the vige and focus on getting stronger?" he asks.


    Aria''s eyes shone with pride as she looked at him. "I can see how hard you strive to get stronger every day. Of course, you and the girls have a lot of fun doing it, but I also know you''re always willing because it makes you, Nyx, and Margaret stronger."


    Arthur didn''t know how to react to that; his lips just curved into a loving smile. "We''re doing our best."


    "And it''s working," she ces her finger on his bare chest, and a dark light shines intensely. "Your Astral Energy seems more powerful every day, and Margaret''s too¡­ it''s impressive, but it also has some limitations¡­"


    Arthur is clearly confused, and Ariaughs. "When I chose Margaret as my disciple, I was prepared to use all my resources to make her stronger, but I knew she would always be a weak link in our family¡­"


    "But you can make her as strong as us. However, you can''t do the same for Oliver, of course. And Josephine wouldn''t ept something like that either¡­ do you understand?"


    He nods. "I understand. So¡­ going back home seems best."


    "I don''t think so." Aria shook her head. "That night¡­ when we left¡­"


    Arthur knew Aria was talking about when he killed Emilio and his family. He was a bit concerned about what Aria meant, but her gentle and loving smile remained the same, calming his heart.


    "I understand, darling~" She speaks warmly. "You have some needs, and you can''t fulfill them in the vige¡­ you are what you are: a lover at home and a hunter outside."


    Again, Arthur couldn''t deny Aria''s words. "I am like that¡­ but I would never hurt the people from the vige."


    "Of course, baby~" Aria smiled, continuing to caress his face. "But I also saw how you looked at that noblewoman today¡­"


    "It''s not what you''re thinking," he quickly tried to argue.


    But Aria just giggled. "I know it wasn''t romantically, but because she''s an Ascended Mage¡­ I know you, my son. I know you want to test your strength against her¡­ kill her¡­"


    "If she''s a threat to our friends¡­" hemented, a cold glint in his eyes.


    "I agree," Aria paused for a second. "But I just exined why it''s a never-ending cycle¡­ we could protect Josephine and her family if we werepletely discreet, but people like us always attract too much attention¡­"


    "People like Josephine and Oliver can deal with others like them, but people like us bring problems to them."


    "I understand, really," Arthur was enjoying the routine with the Drummonds, but he saw how it was a dangerous path for everyone now. "So, where should we go?"


    "I don''t know yet," Aria responded honestly. "But the longer we stay here, the moreplicated things can get for Josephine and her family."


    "Makes sense," Arthur nodded. "But what about that woman and her brother? They''ve already seen us, so if we leave now¡­"


    "The Drummonds will be in trouble, I know," Aria responded and then smiled at Arthur. "Onest hunt, perhaps?"


    Arthur also smiled but then grew confused. "What about the Counting after his children?"


    "Well¡­ we''ll have to think of a way to avoid that." Shemented with a thoughtful expression.


    "Hmmm¡­" Arthur also looked thoughtful and then pulled Aria back into his embrace. She rested her head on his shoulder. "Let''s think about it; after all, two heads are better than one, right?"


    "I''m not so sure about that¡­" Aria giggles, her body feeling so good in Arthur''s arms that she closes her eyes and just enjoys the moment. "But thinking this way is quite pleasant¡­"


    "No doubt," he agreed, a proud smile on his face.


    They stayed in that position for several minutes until Arthur spoke first. "I have some ideas¡­"


    "Whatever it is, we better make it work during that banquet," shemented.


    "Yeah," he nodded. "We can do it¡­ onest gift for Josephine and Oliver before we leave."

 Chapter 129: Afternoon

    Arthur couldn''t sleep after his conversation with Aria about their future. He wondered about how his actions and mere presence could put people like Josephine and Oliver in danger.


    He also pondered how he had been so ready to kill Eliza to defend his friends without knowing her or understanding her true intentions.


    Although killing everyone in his way seemed like a solution to avoid problems, it might also be what causes the most problems.


    So, he waited for the party, not to find a reason to kill Eliza but perhaps to find a way to prevent future problems for his friends before leaving Lakeview.


    While everyone was having breakfast together, a messenger from Eliza arrived at the mansion and handed a letter to Josephine, who read it immediately.


    "It''s a formal invitation from Eliza," shemented. "The party will be at Lakeview Pce¡­"


    "Where is that?" Arthur asked curiously.


    "The Whittlee family''s manor," Oliver quickly responded. "It''s outside the town, near theke to the south."


    "Oh, theke¡­" Arthur had gone to the walls of Lakeview town with Oliver and his cousins once and had seen thergeke that gave the town its name, several miles to the south. "Is there a special reason for the party to be there?"


    Josephine made a thoughtful expression. "I don''t think so. It''s undoubtedly thergest and most luxurious mansion in the town, and since the other option would be Emilio''s mansion¡­ well, I don''t think Eliza would do anything today besides trying to get closer to you all."


    Arthur couldn''t help but nce at Aria and think about what she had said the previous night. She didn''t know what was going on in his mind, but Nyx did.


    ''You still think like Liam,'' Nyxmented in his mind. ''Killing your enemies is right, but first, you need to know who your real enemies are¡­''


    ''I don''t want to make mistakes and leave more problems for them¡­'' Arthur nced at Josephine and Oliver.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll help you find the best solution for this,'' Nyx spoke in a confident tone.


    ''Thanks, dear.'' Arthur was grateful to have Nyx and Aria by his side, helping him see life through perspectives other than someone who only saw killing as the only way.


    He spent the rest of the morning eager for the party while Oliver and Josephine prepared their family for potential problems. Aria, Eve, and Margaret, on the other hand, spent their time choosing clothes, jewelry, and makeup to wear.


    Eliza''s party was no secret; on the contrary, she made it a grand event by inviting every noble family in Lakeview. The town was in a frenzy, with nobles andmoners alike hoping that the Count''s children would protect them from any cmity.


    The banquet was scheduled to start at eight in the evening, but the invitations stated that Eliza and her brothers would begin receiving guests from five o''clock onwards. Before that time, the town center became a chaotic scene of noble carriages heading towards the gates.


    Despite Eliza''s suggestion for Arthur to arrive as early as possible, Josephine preferred that they wait until the official time. Thus, the group prepared to leave at five o''clock sharp, arriving at the party slightly after most of the fawning nobles.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Arthur knocked on Aria''s door. "Are you ready? The others are already waiting for us¡­"


    "Just a minute," Aria''s voice came from the other side of the door.


    "Alright¡­" Arthur felt curious and expectant since the girls had spent most of the day preparing.


    "I''ll wait downstairs with Oliver," he said, then headed to the front of the mansion, where he found the other Drummonds waiting.


    After a few minutes, Josephine emerged from the house first. She wore a long ck dress with intricate details and gold jewelry. With a ck locket in her hand, her appearance was a mix of charm and dignity.


    Oliver smiled lovingly at his mother. "You look great, Mother."


    "Yeah, he''s right," Arthur nodded respectfully to her.


    "Thank you, boys," Josephine gave them a slight bow but then looked back. "Yet, no woman can be described as looking greatpared to them¡­"


    As she spoke, the trio appeared right behind Josephine. Aria stood in the middle, wearing a long sleeveless blue and white dress with a modest V-neckline. She also wore fine gloves and pantyhose under the dress.


    Her hair had certainly received a lot of attention, tied into dozens of thin braids meticulously arranged around a bun and adorned with numerous ornaments and jewels.


    Her ears seemed like a mine of sparkling gems of various shapes and sizes; there were also delicate piercings in her eyebrows and light makeup on her already perfect skin.


    Her natural beautybined with so many adornments made her look like a Queen among Queens.


    While Arthur was left speechless, unable to describe how beautiful Aria looked now, Oliver and the other male Drummonds forced themselves to look away, knowing that if they continued gazing at that goddess, they would fall in love and suffer for it until thest moment of their lives.


    Aria walked slowly towards Arthur, the sound of her high heels breaking the awkward silence. She had taken a lot of time to reach that level, but it seemed worth it based on his look now.


    But she wasn''t alone. At her sides were Margaret, in her ck and white dress, adorned with jewelry and makeup enhancing her beauty. And, of course, on the other side of Aria was Eve, a delicate little doll in a charming child''s dress with minimal makeup but her lovely hair also adorned with ribbons.


    "Did we take too long?" Aria asked with a proud smile on her face.


    "No¡­" Arthur approached with a satisfied smile. "It was worth it; you¡­" He paused and smiled at Margaret and Eve, "You all look perfect."


    "Thanks, brother!" Eve hugged Arthur''s leg, giggling joyfully.


    Margaret approached and ced a tender kiss on his cheek before standing beside him.


    Arthur and Aria exchanged thoughtful nces, but she quickly broke the silence. "Let''s not keep everyone waiting any longer, shall we?"


    "Yeah, let''s go," he said, turning to the carriages Josephine had prepared as everyone began to get in.


    Oliver and his cousins rode in one carriage while Josephine and her siblings took another, leaving one entirely for Arthur and his girls.


    Margaret and Eve entered first, and then Arthur extended his hand to Aria. She epted his help and stepped forward, but as she was passing, he whispered quickly in her ear. "What happened to that dress?"


    "Oh, you mean the green one?" Aria whispered back in a teasing tone.


    Arthur nodded with a curious expression, and Aria smiled. "That would be too daring for such an asion¡­"


    "You mean when there are other people besides me to see you like that?" He used a teasing tone as well.


    Aria didn''t respond with words, just continued smiling as she entered the carriage. The interior was luxurious andfortable; Aria sat on one side with Eve and Arthur on the other with Margaret.


    Josephine''s carriage left the house first, pulled by four horses adorned with elegant armor. The carriage with Oliver and his cousins followed, and the one with Arthur and his family trailed behind.


    Arthur closed one of the curtains, and Nyx materialized her body beside him. She appeared in a short ck and red dress, as elegant as it was seductive, and like the otherdies, her hair was well-arranged, and her body was covered in luxurious jewelry.


    "Whoah!" Margaret eximed, impressed by Nyx''s appearance. "You look so beautiful!!"


    Aria nodded with an envious expression. "And she didn''t need an entire hour just to do her hair¡­"


    Nyx smiled proudly at Aria. "You could have used magic to do your hair in a minute too, couldn''t you?"


    Aria didn''t try to hide that. "Well, girls need some time to do girl things¡­ next time, you can try joining us."


    Nyx quickly shook her head; after all, she wouldn''t trade any time with Arthur for such activities.


    Arthur hugged Nyx and kissed her forehead as the carriage continued through the streets of Lakeview towards the gate. Through the other window, he observed the city as if it were thest time he would see it.


    Whatever awaited him at Eliza''s party, it might be the end of something and the beginning of another.

 Chapter 130: Lakeview Manor

    Arthur watched the scenery change through the carriage window as they moved away from Lakeview town, heading south along a charming cobblestone road.


    The simple trees gave way to well-manicured bushes in various checkered and circr patterns. Not a single leaf littered the street, as those brought by the wind were swiftly cleared by numerous servants along the road.


    All those servants were better dressed than any at Viscount Emilio''s house, but they bore the same symbol on their uniforms: a bird.


    Along the way, several other carriages passed by their group. All those nobles seemed eager to gain some advantage and protection from the young Viscounts, but Josephine ordered her coachmen to maintain a steady pace.


    Nearly an hour after leaving town, the group finally passed through the walls of the Whittlee estate. The interior was as impressive as expected: more vast and luxurious than the mansions of Emilio and Josephine.


    It was almost six o''clock, and sunset was near. Arthur''s carriage followed Oliver and Josephine''s to arge gathering area in front of the gigantic mansion.


    "It looks like we''ve arrived¡­" Arthur nced at Aria with a thoughtful and expectant expression.


    "Yeah, let''s see what awaits us¡­" Aria smiled lovingly at him.


    Margaret and Eve looked at Arthur with excited expressions while Nyx returned to his Nexus.


    One of Josephine''s servants knocked on the carriage door, and as soon as Arthur gave the signal, the man opened the door, and he was the first to step out.


    ''There are so many of them,'' Arthur couldn''t help but think as he saw the crowd of nobles in front of the mansion. They looked likemoners on the main street of town, all with humble and hopeful expressions.


    He noticed Josephine talking with some nobles as she exited her carriage, and the same happened with Oliver and his cousins. Jovi, Oliver''s cousin, seemed very animated as she interacted with a young noblewoman.


    As Arthur stepped out of his carriage, the girls nced at him and giggled shyly. He recognized that girl as the young Lady Carman, one of the girls who fought in thepetition at Josephine''s house.


    ''They seem to have be good friends after fighting each other,'' Arthurmented to Nyx.


    ''It''s because they have something inmon: being in love with you,'' Nyx quickly responded.


    Arthur didn''t want to be too narcissistic, but the way Jovi and the young Lady Carman smiled at him made their interest clear. Not only them but all the other youngdies and any woman around were impressed by his looks.


    He didn''t approach them but greeted them with slight nods and a friendly smile, making their hearts beat faster.


    Then Arthur turned and extended his hand to his girls. The first to descend was Eve, who jumped cutely into his army. Next, Margaret stepped out of the carriage calmly and elegantly, standing by his side like a good wife.


    Thest to exit was Aria, who used a magical hood to cover her head and face. She thought she wouldn''t need to hide her beauty in a ce like Lakeview, but it only drew unwanted attention and, inevitably, more enemies for Arthur.


    Yet, she still attracted a lot of attention due to her perfect body and the fact that both Eve and Margaret were also extremely beautiful and stood by Arthur''s side.


    Ignoring the curious gazes, Arthur and his girls saw arge queue formed by nobles. They all wanted the same thing: to enter the party.


    But the numerous Whittlee family servants weren''t letting everyone in so quickly; instead, they were checking the invitations at the door.


    "Should we wait in line, too?" Margaret wondered aloud.


    "No need¡­" Josephine smiled at them before looking toward the mansion''s grand doors. "She knows we''re here."


    As soon as Josephine finished speaking, a few servants in even more luxurious clothes emerged from the door before Eliza appeared personally behind them.


    "Lady Whittlee!!"


    "Look, it''s really her!"


    "Lady Whittlee! Lady Whittlee!!!"


    The nobles around erupted in excitement at the sight of Eliza; everyone wanted her attention, everyone wanted to be at her party. And even though her focus was entirely on Arthur the moment she spotted him behind everyone, she didn''t ignore the minor nobles pleading for her attention.


    "Calm down, my friends," she waved at all those who threw themselves in front of her, but her servants and guards didn''t let anyone actually touch her.


    "Lady Eliza! We are loyal servants of the Whittlee family!"


    "Lady Eliza, we are deeply sorry for what happened to your brother!!"


    "Lady Eliza, we''vee to pledge our loyalty¡­"


    All those nobles wanted the same thing, any scrap of favor, but instead of looking at them with disdain, Eliza smiled gently at them with a grateful expression.


    "Thank you, friends; I truly appreciate your loyalty," Eliza spoke in a calm and friendly tone. "I know everyone wants to enter, but there are many guests, and we need to ensure everyone is well-treated, so please be understanding."


    Who could say no to Eliza? She was a powerful, beautiful woman, yet also kind and amiable, making all those nobles respect her even more.


    From afar, Arthur observed Eliza with a thoughtful expression. ''She really acts well,'' hemented mentally to Nyx.


    ''Yeah, she''s lovely¡­'' Nyx responded sarcastically.


    Regardless of Eliza''s intentions, she seemed genuinely smart as she didn''t treat any noble, not even the least important one, with disdain, but she also didn''t stop walking towards Arthur''s group.


    People around still wanted to beg for her attention, but they respected and admired her enough to keep some distance.


    She continued smiling and waving at everyone as she approached Josephine. "Madame Josephine," she greeted Josephine courteously and amiably with a slight bow.


    All the other nobles around were shocked to see Eliza being so courteous to the Drummonds, but Josephine reciprocated by bowing even lower. "Good evening, Lady Eliza."


    Oliver and the other Drummonds followed Josephine''s example and also bowed to Eliza courteously and respectfully.


    "No need for such formality; we are friends, right?" Eliza smiled gently at everyone, but her eyes were instinctively drawn to Arthur.


    He and his girls stood behind, looking at her with curious expressions.


    Eliza tried to hide it, but her smile grew even brighter when she looked at him. "I''m d you all came; please, follow me." She turned and walked back to the mansion.


    Josephine nced at Arthur and Aria before following Eliza with the other Drummonds. Arthur and his girls followed the group, but Jovi seemed reluctant to leave her new best friend in the queue with all the other nobles.


    "Jovi,e on!" Oliver called her, attracting the attention of Eliza, who turned and looked at the girls.


    "Are they with you?" Eliza asked Josephine while looking at Jovi''s friend and her family.


    "They are the Carmans, one of the best families in Lakeview," Josephine spoke respectfully, making Lady Carman and her family smile.


    "Hmm¡­" Eliza looked at the Carman family with a sharp and thoughtful gaze, creating a tense atmosphere for a moment.


    Jovi nced at Josephine, her friend, and then at Arthur. Her expression was quick and almost unnoticed, but her eyes implored him for something.


    "She''s with us," Arthurmented calmly, and everyone looked at him with various expressions. Josephine was surprised while Jovi and the Carmans were deeply grateful.


    Eliza also seemed surprised, and a cold glint shed in her eyes for a second, imperceptible to almost everyone. Yet, she quickly masked it by smiling amiably at the Carman family. "Then you may enter with us now."


    Arthur nodded at her with a grateful expression, and they all followed her toward the door. "I apologize if things seem a bit chaotic," she spoke in a loud and calm tone. "You see, most of them came without invitations¡­ the house isrge, but for everyone to be well received, some will have to be patient."


    "Everyone understands, Lady Eliza," Josephinemented respectfully.


    "Oh, I''ve already asked you to be less formal, my friend," Eliza reached the door with Josephine and extended her hand forward. "Come, enter."


    "Thanks, dear," Josephine smiled and then proceeded inside the mansion, followed by Oliver, the other Drummonds, and Jovi with the Carman family.


    Arthur''s group followed behind, with the girls entering first and him pausing on the steps in front of the door. There were dozens of people around, but he noticed some armored guards talking next to the door.


    Most of those guards had the same symbol on their armor, therge bird of the Whittlee family, but a few of them, especially a tall man in shiny armor, had a different crest featuring a small bird on the side.


    They were also looking at Arthur with curious and envious expressions, but that soldier in shiny armor had something else in his eyes: an instinctive fear.


    ''I remember him¡­'' Arthurmented mentally to Nyx.


    ''Yeah, it''s that soldier we saw on the road with a squad,'' she quickly responded. ''If I recall, he looked lustfully at Margaret, and you put him in his ce with just a look, hahaha!''


    Arthur couldn''t help butugh, seeing that the soldier still seemed afraid of him enough not to cast that greedy look at his girls again.


    He couldn''t resist the urge to provoke the man, nodding slightly at him with a confident smile.


    The soldier looked clearly ufortable, not knowing how to react. Eventually, someone caught Arthur''s attention before he saw the soldier looking away in fear.


    "Do you know them?" That was Eliza, who couldn''t hide the curiosity in her eyes.


    "Them?" Arthur asked.


    "The Lark family," she responded. "Are they your friends too?"


    "Oh," Arthur remembered the name the young Master who went after Margaret in the vige used. A cold and dark glint shed in his eyes as he shook his head. "We had a brief interaction."


    "I see," Eliza acted quickly, gently grabbing Arthur''s wrist and pulling him inside the house. "Why don''t you tell me more about it during dinner?"


    Arthur knew she wouldn''t try anything extreme in front of everyone, so he let her lead him inside. "I think we''ll have more interesting things to talk about¡­"


    ''Dang, she''s bold, too!!!'' Nyx eximed in his mind.

 Chapter 131: Luxurious Main Hall

    Arthur was led into the mansion by Eliza. She seemed as excited as a young girl, and although he knew she wasn''t innocent, he didn''t sense any malicious intent from her.


    So, he let her guide him through the long corridor of the mansion until a magnificent sight unfolded before his eyes: a gigantic hall, dozens of meters long and over a hundred meters high.


    The space appeared circr, with an oval ceiling, contrasting the usual shape seen from the outside of the house. But as expected, everything inside was incredibly luxurious.


    The floor was made of marble, covered with wooden floors and carpets; the walls were made of various colors of marble and wood with different textures, decorated with dozens of paintings of elegant people,ndscapes, and even abstract figures.


    There were all sorts of furniture throughout the hall, such asrge and small tables, extremelyfortable chairs, and sofas. But undoubtedly, the most impressive feature was the ceiling decoration: a sea of chandeliers in various sizes, shapes, and colors, whose lighting was so efficient that it made the night seem like day.


    Under that brilliant ceiling was a lively hall with dozens of people, nobles, and servants. While Eliza''s guests enjoyed the food andpany, waiters carried drinks between the tables, and musicians filled the ce with pleasant melodies.


    When Eliza appeared with Arthur behind Aria and the Drummonds, all attention was redirected to them in a mixture of surprise, creating an expectedmotion.


    "Who are those with Lady Eliza?"


    "That''s definitely Madame Drummond."


    "But what about the others?"


    "Oh, they¡­"


    No matter the situation, Aria, Arthur, Eve, and Margaret always drew attention due to their looks.


    But now there was something more, the way Eliza was personally apanying them, especially Arthur, whom she was literally holding hands with in front of everyone.


    "Who are those with the Drummonds?"


    "Who is that boy?!"


    Some nobles were curious about Arthur and Aria, but most quickly recognized him from Josephine''s banquet or the many rumors about them.


    "That''s the boy who won the youngpetition for the Drummonds."


    "And the same one who killed Lord Isambard in front of everyone¡­"


    Arthur managed to evoke different reactions in people. Some felt curiosity, some admired him, and others felt fear, but all, without exception, felt envy for multiple reasons, such as his talent, power, looks, or the beauties at his side.


    Yet, some people felt such emotions at higher levels. That was the case with two men at therge table on the other side of the hall, opposite the entrance.


    "Is that them?" A tall man with above-average appearance had his eyes fixed on Arthur.


    "Yes, brother," another man, this one younger, responded. That was Tobias, one of Eliza''s younger brothers.


    "You weren''t exaggerating¡­" The other man was Preston, Eliza''s older brother, and hemented with a thoughtful and concerned expression.


    Tobias nodded quickly, his eyes always drawn to Aria. "Isn''t she perfect? I''ve never seen a woman so beautiful before¡­ not even the Queen or the second princess is on her level. Damn, they''re not even close!"


    "Humph, she''s not the most beautiful woman here¡­" The tall man shrugged, his expression annoyed as he looked at Aria. Then his focus shifted to Arthur and Eliza. His expression softened when he looked at Eliza, but his eyes gleamed with hostility when he saw her hand in Arthur''s.


    Tobias shook his head with a mocking smile. "You''ll have to abandon those foolish ideas, brother¡­ Our sister is clearly making ns for them, and it''s evident this guy has an excellent background."


    Preston watched how Eliza smiled while gliding through the hall hand-in-hand with Arthur, making his expression even more irritated and jealous.


    "What if he''s the one who killed our brother?!" He said aloud, causing some servants nearby to overhear.


    "Brother!" Tobias quickly signaled for Preston to lower his voice, and everyone around pretended they hadn''t heard.


    But one person had a more extreme reaction. It was a beautiful woman with a calm and gentle face sitting near the brothers, Lucia, Emilio''s mother.


    Upon hearing Preston''s words, Lucia''s expression changed from gentle and curious to sorrowful and hostile. She analyzed Arthur and Aria with her gray eyes, searching for any answers.


    Lucia knew nothing about Arthur other than that his appearance was the most exceptional she had ever seen, so she nced at Preston with an expectant expression.


    Preston nodded slightly at Lucia before getting up and heading towards the center of the hall. Tobias quickly stood up as well and tried to stop his brother. "Brother!"


    But Preston didn''t listen and continued striding towards Arthur''s group, attracting curious nces.


    Aria was the first to notice the brothers'' approach due to their powerful aurapared to the other nobles, both Champions. Josephine and Oliver, who were at the front, also noticed them, and she could see that Preston''s expression was far from friendly, which made her apprehensive.


    "Sister?" Preston called out loudly before even reaching the group.


    Josephine and her family made way, and Preston ignored them, casting his arrogant gaze directly over Arthur. Eliza''s eyes turned cold for a second, and then Tobias appeared behind his brother and looked at her with a sorry and concerned expression.


    "Oh, you arrived at the right time," Eliza continued to act gently and amiably, smiling at Preston. "These are our guests of honor." She nced at the Drummonds, then at Arthur''s girls, before finally gazing at him.


    Preston didn''t speak at first but continued to stare at Arthur before shifting his gaze downwards to their hands still together. "Guests of honor?" Preston''s tone was clearly displeased.


    Eliza followed her brother''s gaze down and saw her and Arthur''s hands still joined. She quickly let go and smiled at Arthur with an embarrassed expression. "Ah, forgive me, I guess I got too excited to introduce you to the others¡­"


    To most people, Eliza seemed like a sweet and innocent girl, but Arthur didn''t believe in her performance. Yet, he liked to y along with her and smiled amicably. "No problem, Lady Eliza¡­" He looked at his own hand with a happy expression before whispering. "I was enjoying the special treatment."


    Aria, Margaret, and Josephine had the sameck of reaction to Arthur''sment, but a glint shed in Eliza''s eyes, a feeling Arthur believed was genuine because she quickly tried to disguise it.


    ''It seems she likes to y too¡­'' hemented mentally to Nyx.


    ''Probably because she doesn''t know how dangerous this game is¡­'' Nyx responded.

 Chapter 132: Table for Guests of Honor

    Arthur still didn''t know what to think of Eliza. While his initial impression was that she was a danger to the Drummonds and killing her would be the most practical path, he now believed there might be another way. She might be smart enough for a deal, or perhaps something more.


    That thought, the fact of Eliza being interesting, made him morefortable interacting amicably with her, resulting in him flirting without even realizing it.


    But everyone around noticed it, generating distinct reactions: Aria felt a familiar bitter taste in her mouth, while Margaret wasn''t really used to such feelings.


    Josephine was a bit surprised and even pleased, as was Eliza, but her brothers were the opposite. While Tobias was concerned behind Preston, his older brother felt his blood boil with pure hatred and frustration, and, of course, a lot of jealousy and envy.


    "Sister?" Preston looked at Eliza with an inquisitive and upset expression.


    She responded with a confused look. "Is everything alright, brother?"


    Preston''s expression became even more impatient, and the atmosphere grew tense. He tried to grab her hand. "We need to talk about something¡ª"


    But she quickly stepped back, which was also towards Arthur, avoiding her brother''s grasp. A hostile glint briefly shed in her eyes, but she maintained that fake, gentle smile. "Is it urgent? I was leading Madame Josephine and her group to their table."


    Preston felt even more frustrated, but in front of dozens of curious onlookers, he was forced to control himself. Yet, he kept ncing at Arthur with a clearly hostile look.


    "Yeah, it''s urgent," he signaled to her, his eyes pleading.


    "Phew¡­" Eliza let out a light sigh before looking at Josephine, Aria, and especially Arthur with a sorry expression. "Hosting a party for so many people isplicated; please excuse me for a minute; I''ll be right back."


    "No problem, dear," Josephine smiled gently at Eliza.


    Aria showed no reaction, but Arthur also smiled at the girl with an expectant expression on his face. "I''ll wait for you."


    Eliza''s smile quickly changed, bing genuinely bright. But she contained it and quickly moved away from the group with the agitated Preston.


    Arthur''s group stood in the middle of the hall amid the music and whispers of the other nobles. In front of him was Tobias, with a confused and impatient expression on his face. They exchanged nces, but no one said anything.


    Until Oliver stepped forward and stood beside Arthur, facing Tobias with a friendly expression. "Tobias, right?"


    Tobias nodded. His manner wasn''t as polite and courteous as Eliza''s, but it wasn''t as cold and hostile as Preston''s either. He just appeared to be a usual arrogant young master.


    "And you are Arthur and Oliver, right?" He seemed to try to be more friendly.


    "Yeah," Oliver smiled. "I''ve heard about you, the youngest son of Count Whittlee, one of the youngest Champions in Lumindell, and also a genius swordsman¡­"


    Tobias couldn''t resist the urge to break into a proud grin. "Father already had two other sons, so I''m not his youngest anymore¡­"


    "But still a Champion so young¡­" Olivermented, not hiding a bit of envy in his eyes, boosting Tobias''s ego even more. However, Oliver nced at Arthur before continuing to speak to Tobias. "I heard you''re very good with a sword, too, right? Not all Champions reach the Adept Mastery rank."


    "Indeed¡­" Tobias''s expression changed, bing thoughtful as he also nced at Arthur.


    Oliver smiled even more and tapped Arthur''s shoulder. "You should test your skills with my little brother here. My sword mastery is quite mediocre, but he could be a good match for you¡­"


    Tobias''s eyes became sharper as he tried to analyze Arthur. "I read the guard captain''s report¡­" Tobias paused, shaking his head with clear disbelief. "Everyone thinks you''re a Swordmaster, humph! A Swordmaster under fifty? Who in their right mind would believe that? I mean, you look less than fifty¡ª"


    "Fourteen," Oliver quicklymented with a proud expression on his face. "Arthur is only fourteen, crazy, right?" Oliver tapped Arthur''s shoulder even more. "Look at him, almost taller than me and not even of adult legal age yet¡­"


    Tobias''s expression was a mixture of disbelief and envy. He tried to analyze Arthur''s body more deeply, but without being a mage or having special abilities, he could only sense his aura superficially. And in doing so, the main feeling he got was a pressure that came from the deepest part of his lineage, something instinctive that made him want to bow.


    ''Damn!!!'' Tobias cursed in his mind as he thought of the words Eliza used to describe Arthur and Aria: dangerous.


    While he tried to stay firm in front of Arthur, Eliza created an invisible sound barrier around her and Preston to speak with him freely.


    "What the hell are you doing?!?" she eximed while maintaining a gentle smile on her face. After all, many people were watching them.


    "I should be asking you that!" Preston, on the other hand, didn''t try to hide his frustrated expression. "We came here to find out who killed our brother, not to make friends with these scums!"


    "What do you think I''m doing?!" Eliza shook her head, clear disappointment in her eyes. "Damn, they''re Drummonds! Who do you think is more likely to be involved in Emilio''s death? I''m investigating them, naturally."


    Preston tried to see the truth behind Eliza''s face. "You said this woman only carries the Drummond name because of her husband, but she''s not connected to her family anymore¡­ Don''t lie to me, you''re interested in the boy, aren''t you?"


    "Of course I am!" She didn''t deny it. "Didn''t you learn anything from father? This boy and his mother are very interesting, much more than any Drummond¡­ We need to get close to them; that''s the right move."


    Preston nced at Arthur while he and Oliver conversed with Tobias. "Alright, Eliza, I agree he''s strange, but we have to be careful with how we act¡­ You''re being too friendly with them, and it gives the wrong idea to people."


    "Haha!" Elizaughed sarcastically. "No one here is getting the wrong idea except you, brother." She caressed Preston''s face, but a cold glint sparkled in her eyes, and he noticed it. "Don''t ruin everything with your stupid jealousy and let me do my job. After all, that''s why you brought me with you, right?"


    Preston sighed. "Don''t make me regret this, Eliza¡­ just don''t be fooled by a pretty face; you''re smarter than that."


    "Of course, dear brother," She gave Preston a pat on the cheek before putting on her gentle smile and returning to Arthur''s group.


    She found the three talking about swords and fights, so she gently and yfully tugged Tobias''s ear. "What are you doing, little brother? Don''t tell me you boys already want to start some kind of stupid fighting tournament???"


    Despite Eliza''s loving manner, there was a certain fear in Tobias''s eyes as he lowered his head in silence. But Oliverughed heartily. "You women might not like it, but we men need some physical fun, if you know what I mean¡­"


    Eliza ignored Oliver and looked at Arthur. "Well, this party isn''t for such things but to drink and eat good food while listening to good music and talking about how to create a better future together."


    "I couldn''t agree more," Aria stepped forward, standing beside Arthur.


    He just nodded at Eliza, and she smiled at the group before turning and signaling for them to follow her. "Come, I''ve prepared a table for you."


    The group followed her to a luxuriousrge table right next to the main table, clearly meant to keep them close to the hosts.


    "It''s an honor to sit close to our hosts," Josephine said in an enthusiastic tone.


    "Only the best for our guests of honor," Eliza smiled as she signaled the servants to pull chairs for the group.


    She approached Arthur as they sat down. Eve took a seat on one side of him, and Eliza looked at the chair on the other side, but then Margaret approached and looked at her curiously.


    "Sit here, dear," Eliza smiled kindly at Margaret and pulled the chair next to Arthur for the girl.


    "Thanks," Margaret also smiled kindly as she sat next to Arthur.


    Then, surprising everyone again, Eliza sat at the head of the table, right between Margaret and Arthur.


    "Lady Eliza?" Josephine looked at her with a curious expression. "Are you staying with us? I thought you''d have to attend to the other guests¡­ we don''t want to inconvenience you."


    "Oh, it''s no inconvenience," shemented casually before ncing at Arthur. "I thought of staying here to chat with you all, if that''s alright with you¡­"


    Arthur smiled at Eliza and nodded. "Sounds great to me."


    Eliza''s smile grew even brighter, just as Preston''s expression grew darker as he observed her from a distance.

 Chapter 133: The Party Gets Interesting

    "Where did youe from?"


    "Are the Fletchers part of the Drummonds?"


    "Why have I never heard of you before?"


    Eliza couldn''t stop bombarding Arthur with questions, ignoring everyone else at the table. Anyone could see her curiosity about him, her eyes sparkling like two pearls.


    Arthur didn''t sense any malice in Eliza''s questions. On the contrary, she was making her personal interest in him very clear, rather than trying to find a connection between him, and especially Aria, with Emilio''s death.


    So, he tried to answer her questions with as much honesty as possible without revealing his family''s secrets, resulting in rather vague responses. Yet, Eliza received everything he said with an excited smile.


    "Enough about me," Now it was his turn to cast a curious nce at her. "What about you? I heard the Whittlee family is quiterge, but this house impressed me more than I expected¡­" Arthur looked around, particrly at the windows at the back of the hall. "Does the property reach theke?"


    "Yeah, theke is right at the back of the house," Eliza nodded quickly, but then an expectant gleam appeared in her eyes. "Do you want to see it? I can show you now-" She paused, realizing she was acting like an excited little girl and tried toport herself more like a refineddy.


    "Ahem-" She stood up calmly and smiled at everyone at the table. "As the hostess, it''s part of my duty to show the ce to the guests. Everyone is wee toe along."


    Despite Eliza''s courteous invitation, everyone at the table could see in her eyes a pleading request that no one but Arthur follow her. This generated varied reactions among the guests:


    While Aria gave Arthur a slight nod, Josephine had an apprehensive expression on her face. Jovi and the other girls felt jealous and envious of Eliza, while Oliver and the other men smiled proudly at Arthur.


    Only little Eve and Margaret started to get up to follow Arthur, but he quickly patted the little girl''s head, making her stay seated. "I''ll be back soon, little bug; wait here with your big sister."


    "Mm," Eve nodded obediently.


    But Margaret cast a pleading look at Arthur, and he quickly used mentalmunication to speak with her. ''I don''t know what will happen next; it could be a trap, or something might simply go wrong.''


    ''That''s precisely why I want to be by your side,'' Margaret quickly responded with a determined tone. ''I can fight alongside you; Master has prepared me well in recent weeks, and thanks to the power you gave me, I can cast many novice spells.''


    ''I know, honey,'' Arthur smiled at Margaret and leaned in to kiss her lips. ''But I need you to stay here because of our mentalmunication. If something happens here or to me, being separated is an advantage.''


    ''I understand,'' Margaret nodded to him, then nced at Eliza with a thoughtful expression. ''Well¡­ I don''t know how you''re going to handle it, but if you want¡­ you know¡­''


    ''I don''t n to make her my wife,'' Arthur said quickly.


    ''But¡­'' Margaret couldn''t help but feel jealous, but then she thought about how Arthur makes her so happy with his infinite love. ''If you decide to, I won''t cause problems.''


    ''Neither will I,'' Nyx joined the mental conversation since Arthur and Margaret hadn''t made it private. ''I mean, this Eliza doesn''t seem like a big deal, but if Arthur wants her, I don''t mind¡­ as long as we don''t get less love, of course, hehehe~''


    Arthur was so satisfied with Nyx and Margaret by his side that he didn''t think about having other wives, but he couldn''t deny that Eliza was beautiful and seemed interesting. Yet, he still didn''t know what she was really like or if he could be romantically interested in her.


    ''Let''s see what she wants first, okay?'' Hemented to his girls while turning his attention back to Eliza.


    Eliza''s smile grew even brighter, and she quickly took Arthur''s hand. He let her pull him away from the table, casting onest nce at Aria.


    With just that nce, they seemed to understand each other and reach a conclusion: he could handle the situation however he wanted, and she would support him.


    "Come, I''ll show you all the amazing things this house hides!" Eliza said excitedly, pulling Arthur toward the back of the hall, drawing curious nces all along the way.


    While some eyes cast hostile looks at the pair, there was also a pair of frightened eyes following them. That was Tobias, who used long, quick strides to block their path.


    "Tobias?" Eliza gave her brother a frustrated and inquisitive look while still trying to maintain a gentle smile.


    "Sister¡­" Tobias seemed apprehensive, a radical change from his usual arrogant appearance. He ignored Arthur and approached Eliza to whisper in her ear. "The captain said that person is here."


    "She?" A curious gleam appeared in Eliza''s eyes as she looked toward the hall''s entrance. Although she didn''t seem apprehensive like her brother, she appeared at least a little less confident.


    Arthur grew curious, as did Nyx inside his mind. ''Who is she?''


    ''Good question,'' hemented to Nyx while looking at Eliza. "A special guest who needs your attention?"


    Eliza''s gaze now is a mixture of frustration and sadness; she seems to be cursing in her mind but tries to maintain a gentle smile. "I''m really sorry."


    "It''s no problem," He smiles back at her. "It''s part of being a host at a big party, right?" Hements as he starts to let go of her hand.


    Eliza feels her body reluctant to let go of Arthur''s hand, and she looks at them with sad eyes before looking back into his eyes. "It won''t take long; I''ll be back soon."


    "Sure," He nods and makes an expectant expression. "I''ll wait for you here."


    "Mm," Eliza nods and then begins to walk toward the hall entrance. "Tobias!" She also calls her brother, who nces at Arthur with a curious expression before following his sister.


    Arthur watches Eliza quickly leave the house with Tobias and, a few minutester, return apanied by a woman.


    Eliza''s beauty can be described asparable to Margaret''s: above average for most nobles. But the appearance of that mysterious woman surpasses even that, and she can be considered a beauty among beauties.


    She is about 1.7 meters tall with a curvy body, big breasts, and a juicy ass; her face, although notparable to Aria''s, has delicate and charming features likerge almond-shaped blue eyes, long ckshes, thin arched eyebrows, a small perfect nose, a delicate chin, and rosy lips.


    The mysterious woman wears a long ck dress with a daring neckline and white wool details. She looks like an elegant noblewoman, but at the same time, there''s something dark in her sharp yet calm eyes.


    From that distance, Arthur can only see that the woman appears beautiful and elegant, but Nyx feels something more, something that makes her speak to him mentally in a surprised and confused tone.


    ''There''s something wrong with that woman!''


    ''What do you mean?''


    ''I''m not sure¡­'' Nyx focuses all her magical energy to analyze the mysterious woman''s body. ''She is very powerful, that I''m sure of, but¡­ there''s something more about her that I don''t understand¡­''


    Arthur just observes the woman with a curious expression while Nyx continues analyzing her body from afar. ''She has energy simr to that of an Astral Beast, but I don''t sense the presence of one inside her.''


    ''How is that possible?'' Arthur asks, confused.


    ''I have no idea,'' Nyx responds honestly. ''So far, I''ve been able to sense other Astral Beasts clearly, but she¡­ yet, she has energy simr to that kind, simr to mine¡­''


    ''Could she be¡­'' Arthur doesn''t know what to think, then he feels something touch his hand. He looks down, and it''s a small piece of paper that came flying through the air.


    ''What?'' He opens his hand, and the piece of paper magically unfolds, revealing a small note written on it: ''She''s a powerful Mage, a Master of Illusion, and also a Demi-human.''


    Arthur recognizes the handwriting and instinctively looks in the direction of the table where his family is. Aria is looking at him; she was the one who sent the magical note.


    ''So that''s it, she''s a Master of Illusion,'' Hements mentally to Nyx while turning his gaze back to the mysterious woman.


    ''And a Demi-human,'' Nyx adds. ''Now it makes sense that she has the energy of an Astral Beast but isn''t one.''


    ''And we can''t see it because she''s hiding her Demi-human characteristics with a spell¡­''


    Arthur remembers what he studied with Aria about Astral Beasts: Demi-humans can possess Nexuses but not Astral Beasts like humans and other races.


    Such people already have the mixed blood of magical beasts, but just like other races, only a few among them have Nexuses because they inherit the blood of powerful ancient beasts.


    That''s why Oliver''s cat-maid never caught Nyx''s interest; she had nothing special, not like that mysterious woman who has powerful beast energy within her.


    ''Who are you?'' Arthur can''t help but wonder, more interested in that woman than anyone else now.

 Chapter 134: Just a Dealer

    The musical notes flow through the air, lively and dancing alongside Eliza''s musicians; the hall is buzzing with nobles eating, drinking, and chatting. It might seem like an innocuous g to anyone, but the exchanged nces among the nobles reveal all kinds of intentions, especially the looks directed at Eliza and the mysterious woman beside her.


    Most of the nobles try to disguise their curious nces while whispering questions and making spitefulments, but Arthur holds no opinion of the woman beyond pure curiosity and looks at her directly without any intention of hiding it.


    The woman acts like a typical noble, holding arge fan, which she uses to partially cover her face while her sharp eyes analyze the nobles in the hall, just as they scrutinize her. There''s a lot of disdain in her gaze, but it doesn''t seem like the usual false sense of superiority nobles disy; it''s something that makes her certain she is extremely different from everyone there.


    Then, something different shes in her blue eyes: surprise. It happens when her eyes meet Arthur''s from across the hall.


    His vision is enhanced due to cultivation and the Astral Resonance with his girls, but he still can''t see as well as that woman, who seems to see through his body and soul.


    For a second, the woman lowers her high and arrogant posture; only curiosity remains, making her no different from the others who are curious about herself.


    Arthur can see that the woman is interested in him, which makes his lips curve slightly in a subtle and proud smile. It''s good to know the interest is mutual, but since he knows nothing about the mysterious woman, he has to be extra cautious.


    Well, that''s what his rational side thinks, begging him to look away, but¡­ ''Why does she seem so¡­ there''s something in her eyes, something very simr¡­'' He thinks, not about the light blue color they share, but about a dark and sad gleam, deeply rooted in both.


    The woman seems to think the same since that gleam grows stronger in her eyes while everything around seems to lose importance. The music and the nobles'' chatter grow fainter until she feels a light touch on her shoulder.


    "Huh?" She looks to the side and sees Eliza staring at her with an inquisitive expression.


    "Madam Renard?" Eliza asks in a calm tone.


    The woman ignores Eliza and looks back toward Arthur, but he is no longer there, camouged among the many nobles around.


    Eliza follows the woman''s gaze to where Arthur was and a jealous, possessive, and hostile gleam appears in her brown eyes. She directs that look straight at the woman, her tone turning cold. "Did something catch your attention?"


    The mysterious woman''s eyes shine with various emotions, and she smiles confidently. "Perhaps."


    Eliza finds it increasingly difficult to hide the bitterness in her heart, but she still manages to keep a friendly face. "Come, I''ll find you a table¡ª"


    "You have some very interesting guests here," The woman ignores Eliza''s words and nces at the Drummond table, particrly at Aria, making her eyes gleam with curiosity again.


    "Don''t mess with my guests," Eliza drops her gentle act and speaks in a low, threatening tone.


    "Calm down, Your Grace," the woman responds with a smile and a tone as friendly and fake as Eliza''s. "I didn''te here to cause trouble; in fact, it''s quite the opposite..."


    Eliza nces at a young woman a few meters away and, right behind her, the captain of the Lakeview guard. Then she looks back at the mysterious woman. "I don''t me the captain; he was confused and afraid that my father woulde here and y him alive..."


    A confident gleam appears in Eliza''s eyes as she continues. "But I am a very reasonable person, and I am taking control of the situation, so your services are no longer required."


    "Oh dear," the woman''s voice is melodic like a bird''s song but venomous like a serpent''s fluids. "A contract with my organization cannot be undone once signed."


    Eliza''s lips tremble for a second as if she''s holding her tongue. She nces at the captain again. "You can do whatever you want with him, but I don''t need your... help."


    The woman continues to look into Eliza''s eyes. "My apprentice will undoubtedly find some use for him, but I am more interested in gaining your friendship... let me make it clear that my help is something few people on this whole continent can obtain."


    "I will pass," Eliza smiles with a mocking expression.


    "No, no, dear," the woman shakes her head, still with a confident expression. "Let''s say that what I have to offer, you would never want to deny."


    The woman''s excessive confidence awakens Eliza''s curiosity. "And what might that be?"


    "Information," the woman responds quickly. "It''s one of my most valuable currencies."


    Eliza thinks for a second and quickly gives her answer by shaking her head. "If it''s about Emilio''s death, I don''t need help; given some time and resources, I can find out what happened by myself."


    "Of course you can," the womanments casually. "But it''s not about that, although I already have an idea about it..."


    "Then what is it about?" Eliza has a strange feeling about what trump card the woman might have up her sleeve.


    "Something that could save your life today," the woman whispers even lower. "Or not save it... it all depends on your next choice."


    Eliza''s expression changes from curiosity to hostility. "Threats from an old fox? You must know what will happen if you touch me or my family, right?"


    "Fufufu~" The woman giggles charmingly. "You seem to know a lot about me, what a smart girl... but if you are truly intelligent, you should know that I don''t make threats or start wars; after all, I am just a dealer."


    Eliza likes the woman less and less, but her words don''t seem like lies. "How can I be sure that the information you have is really valuable?"


    "Seller''s guarantee?" The woman smiles sarcastically. "Alright... let''s be clear, I can tell you where your closest enemies are now, and what I ask in return is little."


    "Like what?"


    "Well, you just have to ignore me for the rest of the night," she exins. "Let me enjoy your banquet and talk to your guests in peace."


    "Any guest in particr?"


    "You know the answer."


    The hostile gleam returns to Eliza''s eyes. "You''re going after him, aren''t you?"


    "Don''t worry, dear," the woman continues to smile. "I don''t want to steal your future husband; after all, I am just¡ª"


    "A dealer," Elizapletes, and the woman nods. She thinks a bit more and then nods as well. "We have a deal."


    "Good," the woman approaches Eliza and whispers something in her ear. It''s something certainly important because the youngdy''s usually calm facepletely changes to shock, anger, and then more hostility.


    "You must be kidding me?!" Eliza loses herposure and ends up saying something.


    The woman keeps a gentle smile for the people around and then pulls Eliza to a corner of the hall, where she takes an object from her magic ring, a seal simr to the one her apprentice used to make the magical contract with the captain of the guard.


    "You know whates next, right, dear?" She shows the seal to Eliza.


    Eliza hesitates for a second, and the woman notices it. "Do you really want to ignore such a problem? Maybe you''ll survive, but what about your special guests? Do you really want to put your prot¨¦g¨¦''s life at risk?"


    "I..." A determined gleam appears in Eliza''s eyes, and she extends her hand without thinking twice. "This better be worth it, old fox!"


    "Fufufu~" She giggles happily. "I guarantee it will be very beneficial..."


    ''At least for me,''

 Chapter 135: Mysterious Lis

    Arthur notices when the mysterious woman pulls Eliza aside, and then, a minuteter, she calls her brothers and the captain of the guard before the group exits the hall with quick steps.


    ''Something big is happening,'' Nyxments in his mind. ''Damn, I couldn''t hear anything even though I focused my magical senses on them. They must have been using a magical sound barrier.''


    ''No problem, dear,'' Arthur looks in the direction of his group''s table and is surprised not to see his mother there.


    ''Where did she go?'' He uses mentalmunication to speak with Margaret.


    ''I don''t know; she said she was going to the restroom and asked me to keep an eye on little Eve. When I noticed, she had disappeared like magic.'' Margaret quickly exins.


    Nyx hears Margaret''s response and quicklyments in Arthur''s mind, ''She must be interested in what took Eliza and her brothers away so quickly.''


    ''Yeah, let''s take a closer look too,'' hements and heads towards the mansion''s entrance with calm steps to avoid drawing further attention.


    Unlike when Arthur''s group arrived a few minutes ago, there are no longer dozens of armed guards at the hall''s door or the property entrance. Also, those still around seem much more alert and apprehensive.


    ''An attack?'' Nyx ponders in Arthur''s mind.


    ''Maybe¡­'' He looks at the few guards in front of the mansion trying to contain the dozens of nobles still arriving. ''They certainly seem to be expecting trouble.''


    Arthur is not the only one who notices the change in the behavior of Eliza''s guards; other more observant guests do as well. This is the case of a young nobleman who exits the hall and approaches a soldier, the same one who recognized Arthur from the journey on the road.


    The nobleman doesn''t notice Arthur on the other side of the mansion''s entrance until he sees the soldier averting his gaze over his shoulder with a frightened expression.


    "Huh?" He nces around to see Arthur, which instantly makes his expression sour. He tries to hide the anger in his eyes and looks away, but Arthur notices his expression.


    ''That guy really hates me,''


    "He really hates you." As if she could read his thoughts, a melodious voice came from behind Arthur, catching him by surprise.


    He quickly turns around and sees that mysterious woman gazing at him with bright eyes and her lips slightly curved in an animated manner.


    ''I didn''t notice her sneaking up on us!'' Nyx quickly exims in his mind.


    Arthur isn''t angry but rather very curious about that woman. "Excuse me, but who are you?"


    "Me?" Her smile bes even brighter as she starts to introduce herself as usual. "You can call me Madam Re¡ª"


    The woman stops when she sees that familiar dark gleam in Arthur''s eyes, and then her fake smile fades, reced by a curious and expectant expression.


    "Lis, just Lis for you," She speaks in a neutral tone.


    "Lis?" Arthur repeats that name, and it sounds much bettering from his lips. "Was that the name you gave to Eliza?"


    "No, not this," She quickly responds in that same neutral tone. "What about you?"


    Arthur looks into Lis''s eyes, trying to understand if anything she says is true or if he should continue doubting everything about her.


    "You know my name, don''t you?" He asks and quickly continues, "What else do you know about me?"


    "Fufufu~" She giggles charmingly, and even though it doesn''t sound as good as from Aria''s lips, it is actually more charming than most women can ever be.


    Arthur can''t deny that the mature beauty and charm of that woman stir something inside him, stimting that possessive and lustful desire that only three other women have awakened so far.


    Yet, he definitely doesn''t trust that woman, doesn''t believe anything thates out of her lovely lips, and even fears her intentions. So, he keeps his expression as neutral and cold as possible.


    "What?" The woman asks in a yful tone. "You don''t like to y when you''re not the one with the best cards? Kukuku~"


    Arthur still doesn''t know if he hates Lis''s mysterious and teasing manner, but Nyx definitely hates it. ''Make her pay for that!!!''


    ''I can sense her aura; she is much stronger than Eliza, and I don''t even know if I can handle her¡­''


    ''I didn''t mean to hurt her,'' Nyx quickly exins. ''It''s quite the opposite: make her yours, mark her, and then tease her until she goes crazy with frustration¡­ only then can you give it to her, your D; just to tease her again and again!''


    ''What?'' Arthur can''t hide from Nyx that a part of him likes how the n sounds, but he still has many arguments against it. ''We don''t know anything about her; she seems much more dangerous than Eliza¡­''


    ''That''s why you have to make her yours and only yours,'' Nyx whispers Arthur''s deepest desires in his mind. ''She already seems very powerful and talented, plus the fact that she seems to know things¡­''


    ''Someone like that can be very valuable to you, as long as you can obtain her total loyalty¡­'' Nyx''s tone bes even morescivious. ''And what better way to obtain her loyalty than to conquer her body and heart? Then, you can punish her too, of course, hehehe~''


    Arthur tries to ignore Nyx''s suggestions about the mysterious Lis, but now that those words have been whispered in his mind, they are also etched into his heart and will erode any argument against such an idea no matter what he does.


    While he hears Nyx screaming in his mind to seduce Lis, she looks at his calm and thoughtful face with a curious expression, the silence making her uneasy.


    "You don''t trust me, do you?" She nods with an approving expression. "You really shouldn''t trust someone who appears out of nowhere saying strange things; it shows you have good sense."


    "..." Arthur continues gazing at Lis in silence, partly because he doesn''t know what to say and partly to make her ufortable until he can extract some real information from her.


    And it actually works, making Lis a bit annoyed. "I''m not used to being ignored like this, you know."


    "Why don''t you start by telling me what you want from me, and we can end this quickly?" He asks, impatient.


    "Oh, you like to get straight to the point?" She asks in a teasing tone. "I could have sworn you''re the type who enjoys forey..."


    Arthur is confused. Until now, the only woman who made him feel this way was Aria, so he can''t tell if Lis is flirting with him or just teasing him. Either way, he doesn''t like not being in control of the situation.


    "Are you sure you know who I am?" He asks casually.


    "Hmm¡­" She touches her lips seductively and licks the tip of her finger while making a thoughtful expression. Then she looks behind her, and Arthur follows her eyes to the young nobleman with the soldier.


    "Do you want to know why young Master Lark hates you?" She asks, surprising Arthur.


    He remembers that name, the name of the other young Master he killed with his own hands in the vige. ''She knows about that???'' He bes even more curious and suspicious of Lis.


    Lis smiles at seeing the surprise in Arthur''s eyes. "Now, do I have your attention?" Her expression bes even more confident. "When your aunt asked me to deliver a message to the Lark family, she left me very curious about you¡­"


    Arthur''s expression bes even more surprised and curious, making Lis giggle. "What? You didn''t think she would deal with trash like them personally, did you? Well, people like her, with golden blood, usually don''t do the dirty work¡­"


    Lis''s eyes gleam darkly. "And well, let''s say I don''t mind getting my hands dirty when necessary, and¡­" She looks into his eyes and speaks in a lower tone. "Something tells me you''re the same, right?"


    Arthur grows more concerned about Lis, but at the same time, he can''t help but feel attracted to her. The confident and mysterious way she speaks, her seductive smile, and especially the dark gleam in her eyes, all are interesting and different from anything he has ever seen.


    "What was the message?" He asks.


    "The message?" Lis seems surprised by that question. "You know, something like: if you approach my prot¨¦g¨¦ again, I''ll lock your family and all your future generations in the dirtiest and darkest dungeon on this continent and make you eat dog crap until the end of time¡­"


    Arthur can''t help butugh, imagining Alicia saying something like that. Remembering his lovely warrior aunt warms his heart and leaves a bitter taste of longing in his mouth. Despite having spent only a few hours with her, that was enough to make him like her so much.


    "Cool, right?" Lis alsoughs. "But we both know she wouldn''t have the patience for such an borate revenge¡­ I mean, she''s more the type to crush skulls with that big halberd."


    "Yeah," Arthur nods.


    Lis gazes at his face with a thoughtful expression and a slight smile. "You know what? What surprised me most wasn''t her request but the way she described you¡­"


    Arthur''s curious expression makes it clear he wants to hear it, so Lis doesn''t make much mystery before exining.


    "A young man who is much younger than he appears, 1.8 meters of the purest and most impressive masculinity ever; blond hair that sways with the slightest breeze and blue eyes like the purest pearls¡­"


    Lis smiles as she continues speaking as if reading a poem. "Defined muscles in the most ideal proportion and every feature of his face seems sculpted by the gods¡­ after seeing him, no other man can be considered handsome, and even the most beautiful women will envy his looks¡­"


    Arthur startsughing. "Hahaha¡­ No way she said that!"


    "Kukuku~" Lis alsoughs. "Yeah, she wouldn''t say something like that without blushing to death, right?"


    "..." Arthur looks into Lis''s eyes with a thoughtful expression.


    "Alright, but she wanted to say that, I know," Lis says in a confident tone. "But actually, she only said you were handsome as hell and knew how to fight with a sword like a wise swordsman of hundreds of years old."


    Arthur doesn''t know Alicia quite well yet, but that seems like something she would say, and specifically, the part where she says he is handsome as hell boosts his ego and makes his lips curve into a proud smile.


    "Fufufu~" Lis''s eyes gleam as she gazes at Arthur. "You have many simrities with her, especially that proud and confident look¡­ a fine specimen of a Golden Lion¡­ but also, there''s something dark in your eyes¡­ something I''ve never seen in another of your kind¡­"


    Arthur still knows almost nothing about the mysterious Lis, but one thing he is sure of: she is attracted to his dark side just as he is curious about hers.


    Meanwhile, Nyx continues whispering in his ear like the devil she is. ''You have to make her yours! You want it, I can feel it in your bones!!''

 Chapter 136: Paradoxical

    Arthur feels exposed in front of Lis. The mysterious woman seems to know a lot about him, even seeing his dark side, seeing through his soul.


    He, on the other hand, knows nothing about her besides her clear interest in him, which also makes him apprehensive. Yet, such things only make him more interested and attracted to her.


    "Why are you telling me such things?" He asks with a curious tone. "Let me guess, this is your strategy to make me trust you?"


    "Kukuku¡­" She giggles while gazing at him with bright eyes. "Considering who I am and how I do my business, giving away the information I have about someone is undoubtedly my greatest act of good faith."


    "..." Arthur just keeps looking at her charming face with a cold expression.


    "Alright, I got it," Lis raises her hands andughs. "That means nothing to you, right?"


    "..." He just keeps looking at her in silence, trying to see through her act.


    Her smile slowly fades, and she lets out a long sigh. "You are no fun¡­ Look, I know that nothing I say will make you trust me now. In fact, it''s the opposite: the more I talk, the more you doubt me and my intentions."


    Arthur''s lips almost curve into a slight smile, as he cannot deny that he agrees with Lis about that. "Then what''s the point of this?"


    Lis''s eyes light up again, and her expression bes animated. "Good question! To be honest, I still want to try to be your friend, or at least have you not consider me a threat."


    "Why?" He quickly asks in a cold and dominant tone.


    ''Huh?'' Lis feels a chill run through her body, something she cannot say is either good or bad.


    She sees Arthur''s impatient and cold expression and quickly thinks of her response. "Because it''s interesting."


    "What is interesting?" He asks again.


    "Everything," She gestures with her hands while smiling at him. "Especially, your reactions intrigue me like seeing something fascinating."


    ''She''s hiding something!'' Nyx exims in Arthur''s mind.


    ''I know, but how can we discover it if not by ying her game?'' He asks.


    ''Seduce her!'' Nyx quickly suggests. ''Once she''s head over heels for you, she won''t y games anymore.''


    Arthur cannot deny that it makes sense. ''I doubt it would be that simple¡­''


    ''Yeah, she seems quite experienced,'' Nyxments. ''But her overconfidence might give you a breach to her heart.''


    Arthur tries to ignore Nyx''s romantic advice and focuses on the mysterious Lis. "How can I believe anything you say if you also say it is to gain my trust, which you don''t believe you can get for real?"


    "A paradox, fufufu~" She giggles charmingly. "I like this kind of thing."


    Arthur enjoys her confident and mysterious smile, so he doesn''t mind letting her continue her game. But he is also curious about something else and wonders if Lis will reveal her cards about that too.


    "I see, you are having fun¡­" He looks around as if searching for someone. "But Eliza didn''t seem happy ying with you¡­ I wonder why."


    "Oooh?" A different kind of gleam appears in Lis''s eyes. "You''re interested in Viscountess Whittlee, I can see¡­ Eliza? Do you call her by her name out of intimacy or arrogance?"


    "Why is that important to you?" He counters with a direct question.


    Lis smiles in contrast to his cold expression. "Nothing special, I was just curious if your interest in her is that of a man in a beautiful woman or that of a wolf in its next prey¡­"


    ''How???'' Arthur is shocked by Lis''sment due to what it implies. ''She knows about Emilio???''


    ''It seems so,'' Nyxments in his mind, equally surprised. ''Why else would she suggest Eliza would be your next victim?''


    While Arthur tries to remain cool, Lis''s expression changes from slight surprise to more excitement, leaving him confused.


    "Oh, dear, I wasn''t sure about it, just a hunch," Shements casually. "But your expression confirmed it."


    He can''t help but feel a bit disappointed in himself. "Am I that easy to read?"


    "Definitely not," She smiles. "In fact, you seem like a box of surprises, kukuku~"


    "..." Arthur doesn''t know how to feel about Lis. She shows she knows a lot about him but praises him for being mysterious, leaving him with conflicting feelings.


    Her expression bes even more confident. "Well, it''s not like it was a difficult conclusion to reach¡­ I mean, in a small town where everyone follows the nobility''s rules, someone who despises them like you is the most likely to do something like this¡­"


    Arthur sighs as the face of a womanes to his mind, someone he didn''t think he''d be caring about now. He imagines her reaction to knowing that and it leaves a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Lis''s blue eyes shine even more, their light reflecting in his eyes. "Don''t worry, I didn''t tell Lady Whittlee about my suspicions."


    "Why?" He remains confused about her motives.


    "Because she''s not as interesting as you, little lion," Lisments in a melodious tone while slowly extending her hand to touch Arthur''s face.


    But he reacts quickly and grabs her wrist firmly while looking into her eyes.


    He says nothing, so she withdraws her hand. "It''s not like she didn''t have the same suspicion¡­ you and your mother are the only difference in this town, or at least, that was until a few minutes ago¡­"


    "What do you mean?" He grows curious.


    But this time, Lis doesn''t respond immediately and instead continues looking at him in silence with that mysterious expression.


    "Does this have to do with what you told her just ago?" He can''t help but feel even more curious and a bit apprehensive.


    Lis remains silent for a moment with a thoughtful expression, then she speaks again. "If you want to know what I told her, just ask."


    Arthur wonders about that and how he might be doing exactly what Lis wants to manipte him in some way. Yet, he wants to understand what''s happening, and she might provide such answers.


    "What did you tell her?"


    "That her enemies are knocking at her door right now."


    "Which enemies?"


    "Ah, you already know some of them¡­" Lis smiles maliciously.


    "What???" Arthur grows increasingly impatient.


    "The Drummonds, they''re the ones who came after Eliza."


    "No shit!" Arthur quickly looks toward the hall. "Josephine and the others-"


    "Not those Drummonds," Lis interrupts. "You know, the real Drummonds, the ones who work in the shadows and whom Josephine''s husband abandoned."


    Arthur doesn''t know much about the main branch of the Drummond family, and he thought they had no interest in Lakeview and Josephine''s family. But as soon as he hears from Lis that they are there for Eliza, that makes some sense since the main Drummond family and the main Whittlee family are enemies.


    Lis seems desperate to bite her nails in anticipation just to see how Arthur will react to that information. Her eyes shine with curiosity. "So, what will you do with such-"


    She stops speaking when she sees Arthur turn and start walking towards the garden, ignoring her. "Really?"


    Arthur deliberately doesn''t respond to Lis, trying to provoke her, but she just giggles. "Alright, that''s interesting too!"

 Chapter 137: Annoying Crashers

    Arthur doesn''t waste any more time with the mysterious Lis before going to look for Eliza. His mind is buzzing with questions about this woman, along with a growing curiosity and interest, but now he needs to prevent members of Josephine''s family from starting a war that could endanger his friends.


    He doesn''t know where Eliza is, but he sees guards rushing towards the back of the mansion, so he cautiously follows in that direction.


    The gardens along the sides of the grand house are muchrger and more luxurious than those of Josephine''s mansion, with a variety of nts and trees. But beyond the tall walls lies a dense forest and ake at the very rear of the property.


    ''These guards seem a bit lost¡­'' Nyxments in his mind while trying to use her magical senses to locate Eliza, though she still doesn''t fully understand this ability, which limits its range.


    ''Yeah, we need a better vantage point¡­'' Arthur walks along the side of the house until he finds a spot where no one can see him, then begins to climb the mansion walls.


    The windows and ornate textures make the climb easier, and with agile movements, Arthur quickly reaches the roof. To his surprise, someone is already there.


    "You took your time," That sweet, melodious voice doesn''t startle Arthur; instead, it makes his lips curl into a loving smile.


    "So you came here too," He turns and sees his mother smiling at him. "Is what that woman said true?"


    Aria''s eyes sparkle, and her smile bes slightly teasing. "Why do you think I was listening?"


    "Mom¡­" The confident smile on his face shows his certainty about that.


    Aria lets out a light sigh, as if she doesn''t like how well her son knows her. "It does," Her expression bes slightly stern. "As soon as she mentioned it to Eliza, I extended my senses and noticed a group of mages preparing explosive runes a few miles away."


    "Explosive runes?" Arthur can''t help but feel a bit apprehensive. "Are they really members of the Drummond family?"


    Aria nods. "It seems so. And they''re nning something big, probably enough to destroy everything within a mile radius around the mansion."


    "Damn!" Arthur exims aloud but then looks back at Aria with an expectant gleam in his eyes. "Can you do something about it?"


    She remains silent for a second, looking into his eyes with a curious expression. "Is that what you want? To help Eliza?"


    "It''s not just about Eliza," He quickly responds. "If more of these Whittlees die, especially at the hands of the Drummonds, it will turn into a war, and Josephine and Oliver will never be safe¡­"


    "I think the same," Aria steps closer to Arthur and gently touches his shoulders. "I just wanted to be sure about what you want."


    Arthur can''t help but wonder if he''s bing like those spoiled young masters he killed as Liam in his past life. He always had to do everything alone, but now he has Aria, who is always helping him achieve what he wants.


    A part of him wishes he could do the same for Aria, to support her as she supports him. But now he doesn''t have the capability to do that, so he can only follow his mother, which isn''t bad either.


    "Yeah, I want to help Josephine and also Eliza," He says honestly.


    "Alright," Aria takes a step back and makes some gestures with her hands before speaking in an ancientnguage. "Cartam creare."


    The usual gray glow of her Astral Energy appears and begins to take shape in the air, quickly forming a highly detailed miniature that Arthur recognizes as Eliza''s mansion in the center of a mile radius of forest and a portion of theke.


    There are dozens of small colored dots on the model, and Aria points to them as she exins. "The white ones are the nobles and servants who have no idea what''s happening; the blue ones are Eliza''s guards, most of them heading to help her and her brothers."


    Arthur notices that there are about a hundred blue dots spread between the mansion and the forest, while there are only about fifty red dots around the property.


    "The red ones are the Drummonds," Aria exins. "But don''t be fooled by their numbers. I can sense several Champions and Ascended Mages among them; it''s a group more than capable of overpowering Eliza and her guards."


    "Shouldn''t Eliza''s family have many Champions and Ascended Mages in their ranks?" Arthur wonders.


    "Without a doubt," Aria nods. "But Eliza and her brothers are so arrogant that they never imagined the Drummonds would send such a group so quickly. Perhaps they were already here long before... but that doesn''t matter now."


    "Indeed," Arthur looks at the dozens of purple dots at the edges of the map near the red ones. "What about those?"


    "The explosive runes," As Aria exins, more purple dots appear near therger red dots. "The Drummond Mages are creating more of them quickly¡­"


    "What''s the best strategy?" he asks.


    Aria doesn''t need to think before answering. "I could protect the mansion and everyone inside from their best easily."


    "But?" Arthur can see that Aria doesn''t want to do that.


    "But such a spell would expose me greatly, both to the Drummonds and Eliza, as well as to any other powerful mage within a few thousand miles."


    Arthur doesn''t understand much about magic and doesn''t know what secrets his mother hides about her past, but he understands that attracting attention is usually not good.


    "What''s the other option?"


    "Kill the mages and deactivate the runes up close," she says.


    "Then let''s do it,"


    Aria points to an area of the forest near theke where there are several red dots surrounding five blue dots. "Those are Eliza and her brothers¡­" As she speaks, two blue dots disappear, leaving only three behind.


    Arthur feels a slight bitter taste in his mouth, and Aria notices it from his expression. "She''s fine, those were two guards¡­ But they won''tst much longer. I can''t help them and deal with the Ascended Mages and their runes at the same time without using great spells¡­"


    "I''ll help them," he quickly states.


    "Baby¡­" Aria says in a loving tone while her eyes shine with anticipation. "Those are Champions¡­ I know you''re feeling very powerful, but be careful."


    "Leave it to me," Arthur is confident since he only has to support Eliza and her brothers, not fight enemies alone.


    Aria nods and then, with another hand gesture, makes some boxes appear in the air, and from them emerges his assassin''s tool belt and his sword. "Don''t do anything too daring. I''ll deal with the mages in a few minutes and join you. Also, they may have Astral Beasts¡­"


    "I''ll help with those," Nyx materializes her body next to Arthur to say that.


    "Good, so let''s go," Aria nods, then finishes her spell and starts floating towards the Drummonds'' mages.


    Arthur smiles as he watches his mother disappear into the air like a shadow under the moonlight. He turns in the direction where Eliza and her brothers are in the forest, ''Let''s go, too, Nyx!'' he speaks to her mentally and then jumps off the mansion roof.


    From another shadowy corner, a mysterious figure watches his body appear as if from behind an invisible barrier for a second before vanishing into the forest.


    "What a powerful mage, kukuku~" That''s Lis, who couldn''t see or hear Arthur''s conversation with Aria due to her protective barriers.

 Chapter 138: In the Woods

    A few minutes ago.


    Eliza signals to her brothers, who quickly reach her at the entrance of the mansion. Both seem concerned, but Tobias is the first to speak. "What''s the problem, Sis? What did that woman tell you?"


    She looks around before speaking in a low tone. "Don''t make a fuss, but we have a problem."


    Preston realizes the situation is serious and furrows his brow. "What is it about?"


    "The Drummonds," she says solemnly. "They''re here for us."


    Both Tobias and Preston are confused. "But wasn''t it you who invited them-"


    "Not those with Josephine, of course," she quickly interrupts them. "I''m talking about the Drummonds from Saltstone."


    "Damn!" Tobias exims, his expression bing more apprehensive.


    Preston looks a bit skeptical, though. "How did they get here so quickly? That seems unlikely¡­"


    "No," Eliza shakes her head. "That woman didn''t lie, they''re here to kill us."


    "Who would act so quickly?" Tobias wonders.


    "Freyna probably," Prestonments, also looking thoughtful.


    "Or Marcos¡­" Eliza responds. "Either way, they''re here to start a damn war, and we can''t let our side start off losing."


    Preston''s gaze bes sharp and determined, but Tobias doesn''t seem as courageous. "But we didn''te prepared for a war against the main Drummonds! How many Champions did they send, anyway??"


    "Calm down, Tobias!" Eliza raises her voice for a second before speaking quietly again. "We''ll handle them personally, now is not the time to be a little spoiled boy."


    "I don''t care what you think, Eliza! I don''t want to die here because of such a stupid mistake!" Tobias starts to panic. "Shit! You guys said no one would attack us on our territory¡­ this was supposed to be just to punish Emilio''s killer¡­ Shit! Shit! Shit!!"


    *PAH*


    Eliza steps toward Tobias and ps his face. "Now is not the time to panic. We''ll deal with this! Or do you think our father got where he is by avoiding his enemies and hiding like a coward?"


    "She''s right, Tobias," Preston nces at Eliza with a loving look. "We are the Whittlee, and we''ll deal with our enemies as always, but¡­" His expression bes thoughtful. "What about that woman? Couldn''t she help if things get ugly?"


    "I doubt it," Eliza shakes her head. "It''s already good enough that she was willing to warn me before it was toote. You know, the Drummonds control one of thergest ports in the south; the League wouldn''t help us even if we gave them half of our territory."


    Tobias nods several times, clearly trying topose himself. "Alright, alright! We need to act fast then! Where are they? Let''s take all the guards and end this!!"


    "It''s not that simple," Eliza quickly says, but her tone remains calm. "They''ve already surrounded us and are using explosive runes."


    While Tobias widens his eyes and Preston also shows concern, Eliza remains strangely calm and controlled. "We''ll position the guards around the mansion and deal with their Mages ourselves, okay?"


    "Good n, we need to stick together in case one of those bastards shows up¡­" Prestonments.


    Eliza ces a hand on her chest while looking at her brothers. "Do you have your medallions?"


    Both nod, and she continues, "Good, make sure to use all our resources if necessary. This fight won''t be easy."


    "I''ll alert the guards," Preston heads towards the captain and their main bodyguards.


    Tobias checks his sword and other items in his storage bag while Eliza looks towards the forest. She uses her right hand to touch her left shoulder, thinking aloud. "I''m going to need your help more than ever today, my friend¡­"


    The tattoo of a bird,rger and more delicate than Emilio''s, glows on her shoulder with a bluish-gray light, which is also reflected in her eyes.


    In a minute, Preston gives orders to the captain of the guard and their main bodyguards before returning to Eliza and Tobias. Then the trio heads towards the forest at the back of the mansion with a dozen other Elite Rank guards.


    Everything around the mansion is well-lit by magicalmps on trees and posts, but as Eliza''s group enters the forest, darkness envelops them along with an eerie silence.


    Almost a mile from the mansion, the silence bes so profound that only the group''s footsteps can be heard.


    "Wait!" Eliza signals her brothers and the guards to stop.


    "What?" Preston and Tobias gather around Eliza with swords in hand. "Did you find them, Sis?"


    Eliza''s eyes glow a light blue, almost white, as she looks around. "Do you hear that?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing, not even the sound of insects¡­"


    The entire group falls silent, looking in all directions, but even their heightened senses don''t reveal anything in the dense forest darkness.


    Preston closes his eyes to focus all his attention on his hearing. As a Champion, his body is at a much higher level than Elite Warriors and Mages like Eliza, allowing him to hear something cutting through the wind between the trees over three hundred meters away.


    "AMBUSH!!!"


    Preston tries to warn the group while raising his sword, followed by Tobias. Eliza reacts next, raising a magical barrier around them.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    She acts quickly but not quickly enough to protect all the guards, and most of them are struck by silent ck arrows that emerge from the darkness with incredible speed, their tips made of enchanted metal.


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    Ten guards fall with fatal shots before hitting the ground, leaving only the two closest to the siblings saved by Eliza''s barrier.


    "Damn!!!" Tobias exims, his hands trembling around the hilt of his fancy sword.


    Preston looks in various directions where the arrows came from and can now hear dozens of hurried footsteps between the trees. "They''reing!"


    "Prepare yourselves!" Eliza exims as she grabs her magical scepter and starts cing white runes around the group.


    The tension rises as the group prepares for more sneak attacks, but no more arrowse from the shadows. The sounds of footsteps grow louder until they begin to stop.


    Silence grows again, making Eliza''s group even more tense.


    "We know you''re there!" Preston shouts into the shadows. "What? I didn''t think the Drummonds were such cowards¡­"


    "Tsk!" A tongue clickes from the shadows, followed by a deep male voice. "Spoiled and foolish children, that sums up the Whittlee! I''m just having a little fun before finishing you off."


    "If we''re children, show yourself and face us head-on," Eliza says calmly, her fingers dancing around the scepter in her hand.


    "Of course, sweetheart¡­" The deep voice sounds again, but what emerges from the shadows with heavy steps is arge green-scaled reptile, something resembling a lizard the size of a bull.


    The creature opens its mouth towards the siblings, revealing dozens of sharp green teeth and hissing with a long snake-like tongue.


    Behind the giant lizard, a few people emerge, led by a tall man with medium dark brown hair wearing practical yet stylish leather clothes, though dusty.


    When Eliza sees that man, her expression grows darker. "Marcos¡­ I knew only trash like you would bring assassins to a party."


    "Oh dear, you hurt my feelings like that¡­" He shakes his head with a fake sad expression while holding a ck wooden and shiny steel crossbow. "Especially since there were already many assassins among your honorable guests¡­"

 Chapter 139: Surrounded

    The tension grows between Eliza and her brothers, the deadly silence buzzing loudly in their ears, their eyes fixed on their enemy, Marcos, but also on therge green lizard hissing with its long tongue.


    Preston and Tobias grip the handles of their swords tightly, while Eliza holds her magic scepter in one hand, the other dancing around it slowly.


    Marcos notices Eliza''s fingers making some familiar movements, her beautiful lips poised to react.


    "There is a way this doesn''t have to end so badly¡­" hements in a dark tone, ascivious glint appearing in his eyes.


    "YOU BASTARD!" Preston bes furious and rushes toward Marcos.


    "Wait!" But Eliza grabs his brother''s shoulder with her free hand.


    Marcos'' smile grows even more mocking. "Come on, our families may be enemies, but we could try to change that¡­"


    "I won''t fall for that," Eliza says calmly. "You''d kill me in the end anyway."


    "You can''t be considering this!!" Preston exims, even more frustrated.


    Eliza tries to signal to him with her eyebrow before turning her gaze back to Marcos. "If I had some guarantee¡­"


    The dark glint in Marcos'' brown eyes bes more apparent as his lips curl into a cunning smile. "My word isn''t enough?"


    "It depends¡­" Eliza shows doubt on her face, but anyone who knows her well would doubt her true intentions. She slowly begins to lower her magic scepter.


    Marcos raises an open hand towards the trees and begins to slowly move towards Eliza. But his gaze remains sharp, and his other hand grips his crossbow firmly, a bolt ready.


    He begins to speak in a confident tone. "This is the right choice, Eliza; you have no other way out after-" But he stops when he sees Eliza''s fingers tremble for less than a second.


    "NOW!!" She raises her scepter again, creating a trail of bright white energy in the air. "Gelida Evoca!" The words leave her mouth just like ice shards from her scepter.


    Eliza''s attack is extremely fast, surpassing Marcos'' reaction, but not that of his giant lizard, which shoots a ball of acidic slime in front of its master, destroying the ice shards in the air.


    "FUCK!!" Marcos quickly raises his crossbow as the cloud of acid and icy fragments falls before his eyes, revealing Preston and Tobias in the air, already initiating their sword attacks against him.


    The brothers advance with good synchronization, using the full potential of their Champion ranks; Tobias seems anxious, but Preston is confident, his eyes glowing with anger and a desire for revenge.


    Yet, Marcos remains calm as dozens of ck arrows emerge from the shadows behind them, *Whoosh* *Shhoosh*


    "SHIT!" Preston and Tobias have to fend off the arrows in the air to avoid being hit, and the fragments shatter, hindering their vision for a second.


    That''s enough time for Marcos to ready his crossbow, aiming a ck bolt right at Preston''s head.


    *Click* *Whooosh*


    The bolt flies from the crossbow with incredible speed, and Preston can feel the intent in the air, the piercing intent of a master archer.


    "Watch out!!!" Preston yells as he uses all his agility to dodge the bolt cutting through the air. He manages to do that, but the bolt keeps going toward Eliza.


    She has an ice barrier in front of her body, but the arrow pierces through it easily, and she cannot dodge in time due to herck of agility.


    ''No!'' Preston panics for a moment as a dark glint shes in Marcos'' eyes. But to his surprise, the arrow creates an explosion of white light upon hitting Eliza''s chest.


    *sh* *Crack*


    The arrow is repelled by the explosion of light, shattering into several fragments, while Eliza is merely pushed back a few centimeters by the force of the impact.


    "I''m fine!" she shouts to her brothers as a piece of the medallion around her neck falls to the ground.


    Preston mentally thanks their father for his gifts and refocuses on Marcos, wasting no time before dashing towards him with his sword ready.


    "With me, Tobias!" Preston exims as he swings his sword at the enemy.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    More arrowse from the shadows, but this time, the tattoos on Preston''s and Tobias'' bodies glow, andrge gray birds appear beside them, pping their wings and creating gusts of wind that deflect the arrows.


    "Tsk!" Marcos clicks his tongue, and hisrge green lizard spits a glob of green slime toward Preston''s Astral Beast as he himself leaps back.


    Hooded figures emerge from the trees around them, shooting arrows at the siblings and their birdpanions. Eliza is also targeted by archers and swordsmen emerging from the shadows to attack her.


    "Protect Eliza!!" Preston shouts to the two bodyguards still standing beside Eliza as he and Tobias try to reach Marcos, but the group is outnumbered by the Drummond soldiers.


    Eliza summons her Astral Beast, too, a beautiful white bird simr to a swan. The creature ps its wings, creating powerful, icy winds to deal with the rain of arrowsing from all directions.


    "Keep your ground!" Eliza exims to the soldiers beside her while using her magic to defend them from the enemy arrows.


    But she cannot handle so many attacks, and the two soldiers quickly fall with ck bolts in their skulls.


    Preston notices that and pulls Tobias back to Eliza''s side. "Fuck! I hate rogues!!" he exims as he sees Marcos jumping between the shadows of the trees while his lizard keeps a torrent of poisonous attacks on them.


    "Hold!" Marcos'' voice sounds from the shadows, and the arrows stoping. He appears, walking with calm and rxed steps as several hooded figures emerge from the shadows behind him, surrounding the siblings.


    Eliza and her brothers'' expressions grow more stern as they notice the strength of the enemies: dozens of Elite Warriors and several rank one Champions in their ranks, along with, of course, Marcos, a rank three Champion. While Eliza is also a rank three Ascended Mage, and Preston a rank three Champion, Tobias is only a rank one.


    *p* *p* *p* *p* *p*


    Marcos lowers his crossbow and ps while his soldiers keep arrows, swords, and spears pointed at the trio. There are also a few mages in the shadows, ready to attack.


    "I''m quite surprised," Marcos smiles provocatively at Eliza. "You guys seemed like nothing more than spoiled brats, but you have some grit... not that it will change the oue anyway."


    As Eliza scrutinizes each enemy with her sharp eyes, Preston grits his teeth in anger. "What kind of coward hides in the shadows and attacks from afar?!"


    "The kind that wins battles and stays alive! Hehe¡­" Marcos grins, showing his yellowed teeth.


    Preston looks ready to explode with rage while Tobias'' hands tremble in fear. But Eliza tries to remain calm.


    "I suppose it''s toote for a deal¡­" she says casually.


    "Oh, dear," Marcos analyzes Eliza''s body with hisscivious eyes. "Now that you''ve shown your fangs, I''ll have to remove them one by one... good girls shouldn''t bite, you know."


    Preston tries to advance towards Marcos with his sword. "YOU-"


    "NOW!" But Marcos gives the signal to his soldiers, who resume attacking the siblings with full force.


    The archers cover the trio with a rain of arrows from the front while the other warriors close in from behind. The siblings rely on the protection of Eliza''s ice barrier, but they see the red glow of small mes emerging from behind the trees.


    "Ignis!" Two voices echo, and two torrents of mes surge at the nks of the barrier. Fire against ice, a battle whose advantage is against Eliza.


    Her barrier begins to melt rapidly, and the ck arrows pierce through it more easily. It''s only a matter of seconds before the trio is overwhelmed by the enemy''s attacks.


    "You made a mistakeing here¡­" Marcos slowly raises his crossbow and aims at Tobias'' head.


    Eliza finally shows fear in her eyes. The desperation in her heart bes apparent due to her inability to protect her family.


    ''I thought I was getting stronger¡­ that I could be like my father¡­ what a fool, I brought my brothers to their death in this cursed forest¡­''


    *Whoosh*


    Marcos'' ck bolt flies swiftly towards Tobias and once again is shattered after an explosion of white light. When his defensive medallion falls to the ground, Eliza lets out a sad sigh.


    When all seems lost, Eliza''s mind drifts away from her family. ''I wish I could have enjoyed hispany a bit more¡­'' She thinks of the mysterious boy who captivated her more than any other man¡­


    ''Will he miss me?''


    Thinking this, Eliza tastes bitterness in her mouth. ''No! I can''t lose now when I was having so much fun!''


    She wishes for more time to interact with Arthur and see what fate has in store for them. This desire makes her want to defy the odds, to fight against an enemy that seems invincible.


    "Gelidus¡­ cies¡­" She begins to chant her spell, shocking Preston.


    "Sister!? What are you doing??" he exims.


    Eliza''s eyes turn as white as ice stones. "My barrier is useless¡­ at least we can take this bastard with us¡­"


    "Don''t do it!!!" Preston knows what Eliza intends to do: a self-destructive spell.


    But she no longer hears him. Blinded by rage and frustration, she only wants to ensure Marcos'' death.


    As she abandons her focus on the barrier, it begins to copse even faster under the fiery attacks of Marcos'' mages.


    Eliza''s body begins to float as her brothers defend her from the arrows. "YOU WORM, I''LL SHOW YOU WHAT HAPPENS TO THOSE WHO¡ª"


    She almostpletes her spell, but then something surprising happens: one of the mes goes out.


    "???" Both she and Marcos get confused.


    *Whoosh*


    They focus their senses and hear the sound of the wind being cut in the shadows, followed by a groan of pain. "Argh!" The other me goes out before Eliza''s barrier falls.


    "Who???" is the question that arises in everyone''s mind.


    *Whoosh* *Shhoosh*


    They can hear someone moving in the shadows behind Marcos'' soldiers, and those in the Elite Rank begin to fall from the trees, all dead in the same way, with their throats cut.


    While Eliza and her brothers feel relief, Marcos is bewildered. "Shit!!!"


    Not knowing who is attacking them from the shadows with such mastery, he can only think of one thing: kill his targets.


    Ignoring his soldiers dying around him, he aims a ck bolt at Eliza''s head. She knows that shot will pierce through her ice barrier, and now there''s no more protective talisman to save her.


    "What a pity¡­" he says aloud as he begins to pull the trigger of the crossbow.


    But before the fatal shot is fired, something emerges from the shadows, alerting his senses. This isn''t the first time such a thing has happened, and Marcos remains calm, trusting his faithfulpanion to protect him.


    *rg* Therge lizard spits a ball of green slime at the threat to his master¡­


    "What?!?" But something goes wrong, shocking Marcos: the lizard spits the slime in one direction while the real enemyes from the opposite direction.


    Marcos hears him before he sees him, and as ast reaction, he tries to turn his crossbow in that direction. "WHO¡ª"


    *Whoosh*


    A gleaming de cuts through the air and strikes Marcos'' crossbow. He can feel a powerful intent, and half the weight of his crossbow disappears.


    "NO!!!" Marcos sees half of his crossbow flying away and the gleaming de returning in his direction, covered in sword intent.


    *Shoosh* Marcos uses his high agility to leap back, getting a better look at the mysterious figure standing where he was just a moment ago: a young man in elegant attire with the most surprising appearance he has ever seen.


    "You¡­" It''s the first time Marcos has seen that guy, but he already knows who he is.


    Seeing his back, Tobias and Preston wear the same confused expressions while a beautiful smile appears on Eliza''s face.


    Arthur turns to Eliza and winks at her with a confident expression on his face. That is enough to make her heart beat so fast she could swear it might leap out of her chest.


    ''He came for me!'' She couldn''t help but think that.

 Chapter 140: Friend or Foe?

    "So you''ve finally shown up..." Marcus''s voice is calm, almost cheerful, surprising most of his men hidden in the shadows.


    "Who is he?" Marcus''s soldiers wonder as half remain alert against the mysterious opponent, while the other half tries to help the men Arthur attacked. But that is impossible, as all of his targets were killed on the spot.


    Preston and Tobias surround Eliza, weapons drawn towards Arthur and Marcus, who exchange thoughtful nces.


    ''He''s an experienced assassin...'' Arthur mentally speaks to Nyx, noticing how calm Marcus remains despite someone having just killed several of his men so easily in the shadows.


    ''I can''t hold this lizard much longer!!'' Nyx responds in a strained voice, reflecting her effort to enchant Marcus''s Astral Beast.


    ''Rx, honey, he seems to want to talk.'' Arthur says, and Nyx stops focusing her energy on the green lizard, who turns his confused gaze back to his master.


    Marcus also looks at his green lizard with a curious expression, and with a slight nod from the creature, he understands that everything is fine again.


    "Nice trick, Arthur," Marcuspliments him with a fake friendly expression but a genuinely impressed gaze. "I didn''t know you could pull off something like that¡­ perhaps this is the power of your Astral Beast? Where is it?" Marcus nces around, curious. "I felt something move from the shadows and pass really close..."


    ''Damn it!'' Arthur curses mentally with Nyx. ''I thought I could keep you a secret a bit longer...''


    ''Using my energy like that, it''s impossible to hide my presence from others with Nexus,'' she exins while hiding above the trees. ''Eliza and her brothers must feel my presence too.''


    Arthur, still thinking like Liam, believes that not letting his enemies know important things about him is crucial for maintaining an advantage. Yet, as he contemtes the idea of others seeing Nyx, especially lustful men, Arthur realizes he can be quite jealous too.


    He ignores Marcus''s question about his Astral Beast and tries to change the subject. "You know my name, hmm... makes sense that you''d be well-informed. So... what else do you know about me?" Arthur asks, casually spinning his sword in his hand.


    Marcus''s eyes wander over Arthur''s body, attentive to all his movements, knowing that even the flick of a single blond hair on his arm could be a sign that he''s about to strike.


    The tension grows within Marcus, but instead of making him nervous, it excites him, curving his lips into a sly grin. "I know almost nothing about you, hahahahah!!"


    "Heh..." Arthur smiles, too, but his expression is half cold, half grim. "No need for modesty; after all, one of us won''t leave this forest alive."


    "Ohh?" Marcus purposely frowns, feigning disappointment. "It doesn''t have to end badly for you, my dear Arthur."


    Hearing Marcus being so friendly with Arthur only makes Preston more furious. His eyes burn with rage as he res at Arthur from behind.


    Tobias is just confused, while Eliza also gazes at Arthur, but her eyes are filled only with worry and affection.


    "You think we''re friends?" Arthur asks, clear mockery in his tone. "Even after I killed several of your men and sided with your enemies?"


    Those words don''t stop Preston from seeing Arthur in a bad light, but Tobias calms down while Eliza feels her heart fill with warmth.


    Marcus, on the other hand, maintains his friendly expression towards Arthur, with a confident look. "Are they your friends? Hahahaha!!" Marcus points to the trio of siblings. "The Whittlees? The ones who came here specifically to kill you??"


    "..." Marcus''s words intensify the tension between the groups, stirring different emotions within the three Whittlee siblings.


    Arthur''s silence and the siblings'' piercing gazes only make Marcus more confident. "Look, I can''t say I know much about you and your family, but one thing is clear to everyone here, you¡ª"


    "Shut up!!" Eliza yells, firing an ice shard straight at Marcus.


    Without a proper chant or enough preparation, the ice shardcks power, and Marcus''s lizard easily shatters it in mid-air with a green blob. *Smash*


    Eliza prepares to cast more spells, while the archers, still hiding in the trees, aim their arrows at her.


    "Hold!" Marcus raises his fist, halting his soldiers'' attack.


    Arthur also lifts his hand, his voicemanding, "Let him speak."


    Though visibly unhappy with it, Eliza restrains her magic, her face painted with conflicting emotions and deep anxiety.


    Her brothers show as much frustration as anger, but Marcus nods at Arthur with a grateful smile.


    "I know what you''re doing, Arthur," Marcusments casually as he signals one of his men to bring him another crossbow, just as impressive as thest one. "I mean, buying time for your mother to kill my mages around the Whittlee mansion..."


    Arthur doesn''t try to hide it, even nodding in agreement. "Yet, here you are, chatting casually... You might underestimate me; after all, I''m just a Mystic Fighter, but is it wise to underestimate my mother?"


    "Oh, absolutely not!" Marcus quickly responds, a touch of fear and even respect flickering in his eyes. "I don''t know how powerful she is, but just that fact alone makes it clear that her power is beyond any reasonable assumption, right?"


    "..." Arthur remains silent, because even he doesn''t know the true extent of his mother''s power. But in his mind, he argues with Nyx. ''If he thinks my mother is so powerful, why did he still choose to attack the Whittlees?''


    Before Nyx can respond, Arthur arrives at a conclusion on his own. ''Because he doesn''t fear her at all!''


    ''He thinks she won''t attack him? Why?'' Nyx is puzzled.


    ''Because he''s sure Emilio''s death is connected to us, and the Whittlees know it, making us their enemies¡­'' Arthur wonders. ''And also because of our alliance with a branch of the Drummond family, putting us even more on the opposite side of Eliza and her family.''


    ''This still doesn''t make sense to me,'' Nyxments, confused. ''I mean, they don''t know how powerful your mother is. She could wipe them out with the snap of her fingers¡­ I don''t understand why she hasn''t done that yet.''


    ''She''s probably testing me,'' Arthur remarks casually. ''She seemed so calm when talking about the enemy mages... I wouldn''t be surprised if she''s already killed them all and is watching me from afar.''


    ''Oh!'' Nyx immediately agrees with Arthur''s assumption. ''So what''s your n?''


    ''Give her a good show!'' he replies swiftly, still keeping his eyes on Marcus.


    Marcus waits a few seconds, observing Arthur''s thoughtful expression. "You seem like a smart guy, so you must have figured it all out by now, right?"


    Arthur maintains a calm expression, his confident smile growing darker. "We''re not on the same side."


    "Ooooohh,e on!" Marcus shakes his head, disappointed. "We all know you and your mother are tied to the death of the Whittlee bastard, and these siblings came here to kill you guys."


    "You bet so!!" Preston points his sword at Arthur and then at Marcus. "I might die here today, but my family will make you regret crossing our path a thousand times over!"


    "Shut up!" Arthur, Marcus, and even Eliza shout in unison, leaving Preston frustrated, humiliated, and even more furious.


    Reaching his limit and hoping to use surprise to his advantage, Preston dashes toward Marcus, swinging his sword with all his might.


    *Whoosh* *Shooosh!*


    Preston''s move is swift, catching Marcus off guard, but both are even more shocked by Arthur''s reaction. Arthur steps in front of the young Whittlee with even greater speed, cing his sharp de against his throat.


    "Brother!!!" Tobias exims as Arthur halts Preston, immobilizing him. Tobias starts to react, but Eliza grabs his arm, her hand glowing white with the chill of her ice magic. "Wait!" she whispers.


    While Preston res at Arthur with pure hatred, Arthur''s expression remains neutral as he moves around his target, the cold de resting lightly on Preston''s neck, slicing into the Champion''s skin with just the faintest touch.


    "I came here to save one person, and only one," Arthur says coldly, his piercing and grim gaze sending shivers through Preston''s heart. "I can let you live too, but only if you stay out of my way."


    Eliza struggles to suppress a smile in such a tense moment, while Marcus frowns. "Really, Arthur? You''re going to side with your enemies against your future allies?"


    Arthur slowly pushes Preston back, never underestimating the strength of a Champion. Only when Preston retreats and lowers his sword does Arthur turn his attention to Marcus.


    "I don''t care about politics or alliances between noble families," he says casually, though his gaze sharpens and his expression bes vengeful. "But you made a mistake¡ªa serious one..."


    "What mistake?" Marcus looks confused, his confidence quickly fading. "I didn''t insult you or your family. I''m just here to give these spoiled, arrogant Whittlees what they deserve, and you should be on my side!"


    "What mistake, you ask?" Arthur replies, instinctively ncing at Eliza. His movement is quick, but everyone notices it, of course. Despite the tense expressions, she smiles at him.


    "No way..." Marcusughs in disbelief. "You can''t be serious, right?" He huffs in frustration, but Arthur continues to re at him with that vengeful look.


    "Alright, alright!!" Marcus shakes his head. "I admit Eliza has her charm, but for real? Even with such a beautiful wife by your side, you''re going to throw yourself at your enemy for a pretty face? Damn! She wants to kill you, you fool!!"


    "Bullshit!!" Eliza quickly shouts.


    Arthur looks back at Eliza and smiles. "Well, maybe she will try to kill me before the night''s over..." he says, turning his gaze back to Marcus. "But you won''t be alive to see how it ends."


    Marcus grows impatient and loads a ck bolt into his new crossbow. "Ahhh, if you want to ypdog to a foolish noblewoman, then I''ll have to knock some sense into your head, and your mother will thank me for it!"


    "Let''s do this," Arthur says, shifting into a fighting stance, gripping his sword tightly. He knows Marcus is a more powerful and dangerous Champion than Preston, so he''ll have to use every bit of hisbat ability to have a chance.


    "Yeah! Come on!!!" Marcus yells, aiming the ck bolt at Arthur''s stomach.


    "Right now!!" Arthur stomps the ground hard,unching himself forward with all his strength, sending gusts of wind trailing behind him.


    *WHOOOOSH*


    He dashes ahead, pushing his body to its maximum speed, sharpening his senses to their limit.


    ''Let''s fucking do it!'' Nyx exims in his mind, ready to fight by his side from above the trees.

 Chapter 141: Mercenaries in Danger

    "AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" A desperate scream echoes through the dark forest, shattering the silence and sending dozens of birds flying in terror.


    "What the hell?!"


    "Where is that bastard?!"


    "What is he doing?!"


    Several men cautiously advance, their eyes scanning the shadows for any sign of danger. Their disheveled leather clothes and light armor mark them as mercenaries, and an emblem of a ck hawk soaring over a ship identifies them as part of House Drummond of Saltstone.


    "Stay alert, he''s close." One of the men in the middle warns with a slightly uneasy tone. He nces toward the man leading them, a giant towering over two meters tall with muscles as thick as a horse''s.


    "Ss? Are you alright?" The man asks, and the others cast curious looks at the giant, but Ss doesn''t respond, continuing forward with heavy, quick steps.


    "Ss, answer me, are you okay?" The man in the middle grows more concerned, watching his friend''s erratic behavior. "If you let that bastard get into your head, we''re all dead here!"


    "Shut up!!" Ss growls, pointing his massive axe at the others. "I''m fine! Just leave that bastard to me!"


    "Boss''s orders were not to kill him, remember¡­" The man warns, intimidated by the giant''s fury but still fearful of their master''s wrath.


    "Tsk!" Ses scoffs and resumes his march forward, casting sharp nces around the forest.


    The men exchange nervous nces before turning their attention back to the man in the middle. He sighs, "Stay close. That bastard''s clever, but Ss is an experienced Champion. His strength is just below that of Master Marcus himself... if the boy shows up, he won''t stand a chance."


    The others nod and follow closely behind Ss, though the giant''s heavy breathing makes even his allies uneasy.


    "That bastard''s finished. He messed with the wrong guy¡­"


    "Poor Rhett, he didn''t deserve what happened."


    "Shh, don''t say his name, or do you want Ss to get even angrier and ughter us all?"


    "My bad, my bad¡­"


    The men whisper as quietly as they can, but Ss hears every word with his enhanced Champion senses. He spins around, his bloodthirsty re cutting through them. "Shut the hell up!! The bastard''s silent¡ªI need to focus!!!"


    His roar shakes the very trees, and the men quickly back away, leaving a gap of several meters between themselves and Ss, who continues leading, pushing his senses to the limit.


    Each step is taken with caution, weapons drawn, and eyes sharp, alert to every rustle of the wind through the high trees. Yet no matter how far they advance, there is no sign of their target.


    Each second drags on like minutes, the tension growing as the darkness around them seems to thicken. At one point, the group loses sight of Ss''s gray wolf pelt coat ahead.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Do you see Ss?"


    "Damn it, we''re falling behind¡­"


    The men whisper nervously as fear grips their hearts, making their arms tremble and legs weak. The darkness around them seems to deepen, enveloping them in its cold embrace. Even the wind feels heavier, and the trees themselves seem toe alive, twisting and turning with an eerie presence.


    "Shit, shit, shit¡­"


    They share the same dreadful memories from just minutes ago: theirrades falling one by one from the trees, each with their throats slit¡ªkilled brutally, without mercy.


    And the enemy? They only saw him when he wanted to be seen.


    Fear clouds their minds, stripping away reason, leaving them feeling like sheep who have wandered into a wolf''s den.


    The man at the front of the group cannot resist the urge to run. He bolts in the direction Ss had gone, abandoning all caution in his panic.


    "Gavin, no!!" The man in the middle of the group shouts, but his warninges toote.


    *Shooosh*


    A de darts out of the shadows like a snake striking¡ªa ck kunai, invisible in the dark and deadly in the right hands. It passes in front of the running mercenary like a breeze, swift and silent, before vanishing back into the shadows.


    *Thud*


    The other mercenaries only hear the sound of the wind being cut, but they see nothing. Gavin''s body drops to the ground.


    "Gavin!!!" One of the men rushes toward his fallen friend, checking his lifeless body before looking up in terror at the others. "Dead, throat''s been cut¡­"


    Gavin''s blood pools on the ground as the remaining mercenaries stand frozen in fear.


    "He¡­ he¡­"


    "He''s here!!!"


    "Formation!!!!"


    The two remaining mercenaries quickly regroup around Gavin''s body, forming a tight circle with their shields raised and weapons drawn, eyes darting in every direction.


    One of them raises an ironntern, and the me inside flickers and intensifies, casting light over a few meters around them. But it only makes the distant shadows seem darker, more menacing.


    "Lower the light, I can''t see anything in the trees!!"


    "No¡­ we''re going to die!!"


    "Fuck it!!"


    One of the men, filled with rage, thrusts his spear toward the darkness. "Come out of the shadows and fight like a man!!"


    "..."


    No soundes from the darkness, only a deadly silence.


    "You bastard, fucking brat!!!" The man screams, his hands trembling around the shaft of his spear, teeth clenched, legs growing weaker with every passing second.


    "..."


    The shadows respond with nothing but silence, so thick even the trees seem afraid to make a sound.


    "Where is he?"


    "Did he leave?"


    "Don''t lower your guard..."


    The spearman, unable to handle the tension, continues to point his weapon toward the shadows. "Are you there?? Stop with this¡ª"


    *Shoooosh*


    Once again, the ck kunai darts from the shadows, but this time it''s not like a breeze cutting through the air; it strikes like lightning, piercing straight into the center of the spearman''s forehead, sinking into his skull and killing him instantly.


    "NOOOO!!!" The mercenary in the center tries to catch his friend before he falls to the ground, but the man is already dead.


    The others spin around in confusion, desperately searching for the source of the attack.


    "Where is he?"


    "Where??"


    "WHERE?!?"


    "..."


    "....."


    "Here," a cold whisper echoes from the shadows, and the group finally hears rapid, light footsteps approaching.


    One of the mercenaries catches a glimpse of something emerging from the darkness¡ªtwo bright blue orbs and then strands of golden hair¡­


    "There¡ª" He barely has time to raise his hand before another kunai pierces through his mouth, its tip protruding from the back of his neck¡ªan instant death.


    "DAMN!!!" The central mercenary watches helplessly as hisrades fall one by one, and then the blond shadow leaps upon them like a lion striking its prey.


    *Whoosh* *Shoosh* *Zaap*


    The gleaming de slices through flesh and bone as easily as the kunai cuts through the wind¡ªswift, precise, and deadly. The entire group falls before any of them can even see the full form of the predator.


    "Arrrgh..." Thest mercenary lets out a final breath before the blond shadow disappears with an agile leap, leaving only mutted bodies in a growing pool of blood. It all happens in less than a minute.


    "Guys???" Ss''s fierce voice breaks the silence again. The giant mercenary rushes to the scene, only to find what''s left of hisrades¡ªa gruesome scene painted in blood.


    Ss kneels, checking for signs of life, but none of the mercenaries move. They are all lifeless, their bodies cold. The man who had tried to warn him has his face smeared with blood, his expression frozen in panic, his throat shed¡ªa grim reminder of another brutal death.


    "That bastard..." Ss wipes the blood from the dead man''s face and clenches his fist, scanning the area. "I''ll find you!!"


    "..."


    The shadows give no answer, but Ss feels a chill crawl up his spine¡ªhis senses alerting him to something.


    He keeps staring into the darkness until a whisper reaches his ears.


    "Why?" The voice is an echo, neither masculine nor feminine.


    "Huh?!?" Ss springs to his feet, gripping his axe tightly, his sharp eyes searching the ck void.


    "Where are you??" Ss demands, but his voice betrays less fury and more unease.


    "Why, Ss?" The whisper returns, this time with a sorrowful tone.


    Ss''s mind spins in confusion, as if he recognizes that voice. "Rhett?" The name slips from his lips.


    But he quickly shakes his head, trying to shake off the feeling. "No, I saw you die..." Furious and confused, Ss raises his axe toward the darkness. "You won''t y tricks on me, you bastard!!"


    "Ss¡­" The whisper returns, echoing his name in the same familiar voice that had been present in the giant mercenary''s life for so many years. "Why did you abandon me?"


    "No! I didn''t¡ª" Ss shouts at the shadows but realizes his mistake, trying to regain hisposure. "You''re not real! You''re not real!!!"


    "Ss, my love¡­" The voice draws nearer, filled with both love and sorrow.


    "No, no, no¡­" Ss shakes his head violently, trying to block out the whispers.


    "You were supposed to be *my* man¡­ my protector¡­"


    "But you failed¡­"


    "You left me behind¡­"


    The voice seems toe from every direction, swirling around poor Ss in a macabre, shadowy dance.


    "What the hell??" Ss shakes his head harder, swinging his axe wildly at the darkness. "Get out of my head!! You demon!!!"


    He fights to regain control, but then something appears in front of him¡ªa silhouette of a young, slender man dressed in fine leather clothes.


    "Rhett?!" Ss''s eyes widen as he sees his lover standing before him.


    "Ss¡­" The boy smiles gently, his expression soft and loving.


    "H-h-h-how¡­" Ss stammers in shock, disbelief etched across his face, but also a glimmer of hope sparks in his heart.


    "Come to me¡­" The boy extends an arm, beckoning the giant with a sweet, soft voice. "Protect me from him now¡­ don''t let him take me away from you again¡­"


    "Rhett!!!" Ss instinctively rushes toward the boy, every fiber of his being crying out to save his lover.


    But as he reaches the boy, he notices something horrifying¡ªhis face and limbs are covered in blood, a sight that shatters Ss''s heart into a thousand pieces.


    "Rhett?!? Rhett?? No, not again!!!" Ss screams in desperation as he tries to check the boy''s body.


    But all he finds is blood¡ªno wounds. He looks into the boy''s delicate face, frantically wiping the blood from his cheeks. "Rhett, what''s wrong? Where are you hurt?!?"


    Ss continues to ask, but the boy only smiles strangely. It''s then that Ss notices the boy''s brown eyes sh yellow for a brief second.


    "Rhett??" Ss steps back, pointing his axe at the boy. "No¡­ you''re not my Rhett!!!"


    "Toote." Another voice speaks from behind Ss, and the giant is shocked that he hadn''t sensed the enemy approaching.


    Ss whirls around, swinging his axe in one swift, powerful motion. His speed is incredible, far superior to any elite warrior¡ªas expected of a Champion.


    *Whoosh*


    But Arthur ducks, effortlessly dodging the axe, and counters with a small de that glints in the dim light, reflected in his sharp blue eyes.


    *Pah*


    Ss reacts just in time, grabbing Arthur''s arm with his free hand. His grip is so strong that Arthur''s sword slips from his hand, making Ss grin. "I''m going to teach you a lesson, bastard!!"


    Arthur doesn''t respond with words. Instead, he brings his other hand forward, wielding a small curved dagger.


    *Shooosh*


    Ss pulls his stomach back, and Arthur''s dagger slices in front of it, barely missing the giant''s torso¡ªa surprising disy of agility from someone sorge.


    "You brat!!" Ss''s fury boils over as he lifts his knee and ms it into Arthur''s gut with immense force.


    *Bam*


    Arthur is thrown back like a ragdoll, *Whoosh-bam,* smashing into arge tree, splintering the trunk before crumpling to the ground in a heap.


    "ARTHUR!?!?!" Nyx bursts from the shadows, flying toward him in panic.


    "Damn!!" Arthur spits out a mouthful of blood, struggling to stand. His entire body aches as if he''s been crushed beneath a mountain.


    Nyx quickly lifts his shirt, revealing a bright red bruise across his abdomen. "He broke your ribs, damn him!!!"


    "I''m fine," Arthur reassures her, gently stroking Nyx''s cheek as he forces himself to his feet. He cracks his neck and smiles with confidence. "I guess I underestimated a Champion''s strength after all¡­"


    "Baka!!" Nyx pouts, her worry barely contained.


    Arthur kisses her on the cheek. "You did great, dear. Now, fetch my sword," he says, pointing to where the de had fallen a few meters away.


    As Nyx flies off to retrieve it, Arthur faces Ss. The giant is already stomping toward him, his face twisted in fury. "I''m going to rip your bones out, bastard!!"


    "Nah, I guess not," Arthur stretches his arms, cracking his knuckles, maintaining his confident expression. He holds up his ck dagger, revealing a thinyer of blood tinged with a faint blue liquid.


    Ss looks confused, then nces down at his torso, finally noticing the small tear in his shirt. From it, a few drops of blood drip, glowing faintly blue. "What? I thought I dodged¡ª"


    He stops mid-sentence as something feels wrong. His body, usually so quick and responsive, begins to go numb, the sensation spreading rapidly. "This¡­ what is¡­"


    "A little gift from Mom," Arthur says proudly as he approaches Ss. Nyx returns to his side, handing him his sword.


    "Damn you¡­ I''ll¡­" Ss tries to throw his axe at Arthur, but the mysterious venom works swiftly, paralyzing his body. He''s left immobile, helpless.


    "Time to die," Arthur says with a sinister smile as he kicks Ss''s legs out from under him, forcing the giant to his knees.


    "No¡­" It''s thest word Ss can utter before the venom fully takes hold, leaving himpletely paralyzed.


    "You''re not the first Champion Mom has helped me kill¡­" Arthurments with a loving expression. "I''ll make sure to thank her properlyter¡­"


    ''What the hell??'' Ss''s mind reels in confusion as he watches Arthur''s dee toward his neck. For a fleeting moment, he also sees Nyx''s face shift back to that of the boy in an act of mocking revenge.


    That''s thest thing Ss sees before his eyes close forever. ''Rhett¡­''

 Chapter 142: First Wife Makes an Appearance

    Half an hour ago...


    *Whooosh*


    Eliza and her brothers, along with most of Marcus''s men, can barely register Arthur''s movement as he dashes toward the young Master Drummond. He moves as fast as the wind, a blur of blonde hair with a gleaming sword in hand, cutting through the air toward his target.


    *Shoosh*


    But Marcus is no stranger to speed. As a Rank Four Champion, he easily matches Arthur''s agility¡ªfar superior to the weakened mayor of Lakeview that Arthur had previously faced, thanks to his mother''s interference.


    ''Don''t underestimate him!'' Nyx warns in Arthur''s mind, fearing he might be too bold by confronting Marcus head-on, especially with the Champion''s venomous lizard lurking close by.


    ''Don''t worry, dear. I have a n,'' Arthur replies calmly, fully engaged in a direct fight with Marcus.


    *Woosh* *Shooosh*


    Arthur strikes rapidly with his sword, showcasing the superior skills of a Swordmaster, but Marcus, an experienced rogue, dodges the blows effortlessly, always retreating to maintain distance.


    ''Just as I thought¡ªhe avoids closebat¡­'' Arthur had noticed Marcus''s proficiency with the crossbow, suspecting he preferred rangedbat. Now, seeing the tension on Marcus''s face as he tries to keep away, Arthur feels more confident, even against an opponent with a far higher power level.


    However, Arthur knows that aside from Marcus''sbat style and his willingness to ally with Aria, he holds few advantages. The disadvantages, on the other hand, are many.


    First, there are the dozens of mercenaries surrounding Marcus, still hidden in the trees and nearby. If they were to attack Arthur and Eliza''s group together, defeat would be inevitable.


    Then there''s Marcus''s venomous green lizard, clearly a formidablebatant, far surpassing the skills of the Whittle siblings'' birds and Nyx, who still doesn''t fully understand her own abilities.


    As he continues to strike at the elusive Marcus, Arthur remains focused on the fight, but his clever mind races to find a solution to deal with their enemies. No matter how ambitious Master Drummond may be, they are still enemies here, and Marcus''s target is Eliza and her brothers.


    ''I need to find a way to keep Eliza safe and separate them to stand a chance¡­'' Arthur shares his thoughts with Nyx, hoping for her insight.


    Nyx quickly formtes an idea. ''One of the barrier talismans your mother gave you. Give one to Eliza¡ªit''ll keep her protected.''


    ''Oh, you''re right!'' Arthur realizes he''s still not fully ustomed to using the magical tools at his disposal, especially with Aria gifting him so many enchanted treasures.


    As Arthur continues to press Marcus, forcing him to retreat with quick movements and sword strikes, he notes that his opponent is also deep in thought¡ªundoubtedly trying to find a way to secure an alliance while fending off the attacks.


    Using his speed and skill, Arthur skillfully leads Marcus away from Eliza and her brothers, who are now under heavy assault from Marcus''s mercenaries.


    Preston and Tobias fight fiercely against Marcus''s men, doing everything they can to defend Eliza with the help of their Astral Beasts, therge birds. But Eliza struggles to focus on the battle, her eyes constantly darting toward Arthur.


    Her expression is a mix of apprehension and emotion¡ªfascination and delight. Despite her deep worry for his safety, she admires Arthur''s courage and his willingness to fight by her side, even with theplicated history between their families.


    ''Does he really like me that much?'' The emotional thought makes Eliza hesitate at a critical moment, and the worst happens¡­


    *Zaap*


    A ck arrow whizzes between her brothers and strikes Eliza''s arm. Luckily, the arrow doesn''t prate deeply but instead grazes her skin, leaving a long cut across her delicate flesh.


    "AH!!" She cries out as sharp pain surges from the cold metal slicing through her soft skin. Blood stters as she struggles to summon barriers to defend against the iing hail of arrows.


    "Eliza?!" Arthur hears her scream and immediately grows concerned, but he doesn''t take his eyes off Marcus, not daring to turn his back on his enemy.


    ''She''s alright, it''s just a superficial cut,'' Nyx quickly reassures Arthur mentally, allowing him to breathe a sigh of relief.


    But her next words are far lessforting. ''However, she and her brothers won''tst much longer under Marcus''s mercenary assault. You need to give her the barrier talisman now.''


    Arthur knows this too, but he can''t simply turn his back on Marcus and rush toward Eliza. His only option is to create a distraction, enough to buy him a window of opportunity.


    ''I need you now, my love,'' he calls to Nyx, who responds immediately. ''Let me help you!''


    Arthur feels a slight pang of hesitation, but he knows he couldn''t keep Nyx hidden from everyone forever. He also feels immense pride in his remarkable wife, and now is the moment to reveal her to the world.


    "Now!" Arthur shouts, and Nyx descends from the sky, her delicate bat-like wings pping as her tail sways gracefully in the air, her dark yellow eyes glowing fiercely.


    "Who???"


    "A demon???"


    "What the hell??"


    "A real demon?!?"


    The reactions from Marcus''s men are almost unanimous, their attentionpletely drawn to Nyx''s otherworldly beauty, their hearts weakened by her exotic and mesmerizing appearance.


    *Shzzzz*


    However, Marcus''s venomous green lizard senses danger at the sight of Nyx. Its instincts alert it that she is a natural predator¡ªits kind''s hunter. The creature prepares tounch an acidic glob at her.


    "No!!" Marcus steps in front of his lizard, ordering it to stand down, both fascinated and curious about the possible first demon he''s ever encountered in person.


    Arthur realizes the distraction has worked better than he anticipated. Marcus, along with many of his men, stand captivated by Nyx, unable to do anything but stare at her in awe.


    Wasting no time, Arthur dashes toward Eliza, already pulling a talisman from his tool belt¡ªone of the few defensive items his mother, Aria, had prepared for him.


    "Eliza!!" Arthur calls out as he approaches, holding the glowing talisman in his hand.


    Eliza''s heart instinctively lifts when she sees himing toward her, a soft smile forming on her lips. But her smile fades as she notices the scene behind him¡ªMarcus and his men staring at a mysterious figure hovering in the air, a creature with wings and horns.


    "What¡­ is that?" she whispers to herself, torn between relief at Arthur''s presence and confusion over the strange entity that has appeared.


    "What the hell?!?" Eliza''s reaction is just as expected, her mind flooded with questions, but one stands out above the rest: *''Who is she to him?!''*


    Arthur doesn''t acknowledge Eliza''s confusion and quickly reaches her side while her brothers continue fighting off the mercenaries. "Here," he says, taking her hand, and she doesn''t pull away from his touch.


    "Take this," Arthur ces the talisman in her hand and gently closes her fingers around it. "Smash it on the ground when I give the signal. It''s a powerful barrier."


    "A barrier?" Eliza is overwhelmed by everything happening around her, but she focuses on Arthur''s words, locking eyes with him. His deep blue gaze exudes so much confidence that she can''t help but trust him.


    "Yeah, just wait for my signal," Arthur speaks with amanding tone, something Eliza usually hates, especiallying from a man. But instead of giving him her usual rebellious re, she finds herself smiling and nodding, a reflection of her growing trust in him.


    "Alright," she nods quickly, her free hand instinctively moving toward his face. But before she can touch him, the pain from the cut on her arm res up, and she lets out a soft, "Awnn~"


    Arthur feels that bitter taste in his mouth again; he hates seeing Eliza in pain. The urge to ughter the mercenaries burns inside him like dry kindling catching fire.


    With a swift but gentle motion, Arthur grabs her injured arm and pulls out a bottle of glowing green liquid from his belt. "A remedy. It''ll numb the pain for now," he exins, removing the cork with his teeth.


    Eliza watches in silent contemtion as he pours the fragrant green liquid onto her wound. She knows healing potions well, but nothing smells as pleasant as this one, a clear indication of how powerful it is¡ªfar stronger than anything her family''s treasures could offer.


    The talisman in her hand also radiates pure energy, far more potent than anything her family possesses. It''s bing more obvious to her that Arthur''s background and his family''s resources are beyond anything she could''ve imagined.


    But despite these thoughts swirling in her mind, what she sees in front of her now is not just a potential powerful ally, nor a young master from a wealthy and influential family. Instead, she sees a brave, handsome young man willing to protect and care for her.


    Eliza''s feelings reflect clearly in her shining eyes, gazing at Arthur''s face as if her pupils held pink hearts. Arthur, though, remains focused on the battle. After applying the healing potion to her arm, he closes the bottle and ces it in her other hand.


    "Focus, Eliza!" Arthur snaps her out of her daze, noting her dreamy expression, which also boosts his ego a little. "We kill first, talkter, fine?"


    "Yeah!" Eliza exims, nodding obediently, her usual defiance melting away under Arthur''s leadership, making him like her even more.


    Preston, overhearing their conversation, can barely contain his jealousy. His heart burns with negative emotions as he struggles toprehend that Eliza is already listening to Arthur like a devoted wife.


    "What the hell are you doing?!" Preston shouts as he turns around, having just finished off an elite mercenary. A ck arrow grazes his leg, leaving a cut and causing him to cry out in pain. "Arrgh!!"


    Arthur ignores Preston and smiles at Eliza before gracefully leaping several meters back. Their eyes lock, and their lips curve into matching smiles. "Now!!" Arthur gives the signal mid-air, and Eliza quickly smashes the protective talisman beneath her feet.


    *Boom-shaaaafh*


    A powerful, shimmering gray barrier springs up, a few meters wide, enveloping Eliza and her brothers. It almost slices Tobias in half, missing him by mere centimeters. Fortunately, all three siblings are safely within the protective dome, and the arrows that rain down shatter upon touching the smooth surface of the barrier.


    Preston, still nursing his leg, looks at the barrier in awe. "What in the world¡­?"


    Eliza, standing inside the dome, smiles up at Arthur, admiration and gratitude shining in her eyes.


    "Unbelievable!" Eliza exims as she realizes the barrier is far more powerful than she expected. "Not even a Master mage could break through this¡­" She wonders briefly, but when she nces back at Arthur, he''s already vanishing into the shadows like a swift phantom.


    "Who are you???" Marcus demands, his voiceced with both fascination and suspicion as he stares at Nyx, captivated by her beauty, just like his men.


    Nyx only smiles, using her devilish charm to infiltrate their minds and hearts. Seeing their entranced gazes, she feels her inner energies stir, instinctively beginning to understand more about her own potential.


    ''Seducing men, women, and even Astral Beasts¡ªthis might be my greatest weapon¡­ my way to be useful to my beloved Arthur,'' she thinks excitedly.


    Nyx has no intention of revealing herself physically to anyone but Arthur, nor touching another man. But if her natural beauty and a few smiles can keep these mercenaries entranced, it''s perfect for Arthur''s n.


    Arthur doesn''t waste the opportunity, appearing from behind the mesmerized mercenaries, swiftly eliminating them.


    *Whoosh-whoosh*


    His sword slices through the air, and in mere moments, men are cleaved in half, throats shed, and heads flying in a swift, bloody spectacle.


    Marcus and his most skilled men quickly realize what''s happening around them; Marcus also notices the glowing dome around the Whittle siblings and is impressed by Arthur''s clever strategy.


    "Stay sharp, he''s attacking from the shadows!!!" Marcus shouts to his men. "Use full force to knock him out, but don''t kill him!!"


    The mercenaries quickly regroup, preparing to defend against Arthur''s attacks, forcing him to retreat as their numbers overwhelm him.


    ''Time to run!'' Arthurmunicates mentally with Nyx as he dashes into the trees with agility, and Nyx vanishes in a puff of pink smoke, returning to his Nexus.


    Marcus and his men can''t react in time, only catching a glimpse of Arthur disappearing into the shadows. "Quick, after him!!!" Marcus orders as he turns his attention back to Eliza inside the protective dome.


    Dozens of mercenaries chase after Arthur, who runs deeper into the darkness with incredible speed. Several meters behind, Arthur passes arge man kneeling over a body.


    Arthur recognizes the body as one of Marcus''s first men he killed, back in the trees when he made his initial appearance. The man was merely an elite archer, lying in wait to ambush Eliza and her brothers.


    As Arthur passes swiftly, he notices therge man looking at him with the same agility as Marcus, a clear indication that this is no Elite Warrior but a Champion.


    Arthur is surprised by this, but what catches his attention even more are the tears in the man''s eyes¡ªdespite his brutal appearance, his sorrow is evident.


    ''His lover, most likely,'' Nyxments about the young man lying dead before the giant.


    Arthur doesn''t feel pity for the big man, but he respects his desire for revenge. With a slight, taunting nod, Arthur provokes the giant before vanishing into the darkness.


    "I will kill YOU, BASTARD!!!" The man roars, standing to his full height and grabbing his massive axe.


    Several other mercenaries arrive, and one man in the center calls out to the giant. "Come on, Ss! Boss wants the kid captured, not dead!"

 Chapter 143: Two Ladies in the Sky

    Nearly an hour ago.


    The mysterious Madam Lis watches as Arthur leaps from the rooftop, disappearing into the forest beside the mansion like a shadow. Her sharp, curious eyes turn toward the mansion''s roof, and she hears the wind slicing through the air. *Whoosh.*


    She shifts her attention toward theke, scanning her surroundings to make sure no one is spying on her, before she walks further behind the property.


    The Whittlee family''s soldiers are running in every direction, resembling leaderless ants, while the more perceptive guests of Eliza begin to grasp that something major is unfolding.


    Lis walks calmly until she reaches a set of storage buildings. When she''s certain no one is watching, she slips inside one of the structures. Inside, crates of food and drink are stacked high, and as soon as she snaps her fingers, three hooded figures emerge from behind the shelves.


    "Master!" they say in unison, kneeling down respectfully.


    "Report," Lismands, her voice clear and authoritative, but there''s a trace of anxiety beneath the surface.


    "The Drummond troops are nearly ready to bombard the mansion," one of the men reports quickly.


    The second man immediately follows, "The Whittlee siblings have sent the captain to call for reinforcements from Lakeview, but the forces are disorganized. They won''t respond in time."


    "Hmm¡­" Lis strokes her chin, her expression contemtive. "The Whittlees'' arrogance will be their downfall¡­ but today, it seems luck is on their side."


    The two men remain still, but the third figure¡ªa young woman who has been spying on Josephine''s household for the past few weeks¡ªshifts uneasily.


    "Are we going to get involved, Master?" the young woman asks, her voice tinged with curiosity and apprehension.


    "You know our rules, don''t you?" Lis replies with a pointed question, turning her sharp gaze toward the girl.


    "Y-yes, Master¡­ of course." The girl looks uncertain. "But¡­ what about the boy?"


    Lis''s eyes glint with interest. "I saw him heading into the forest, likely to join the main conflict."


    "The Drummonds'' side?" the girl asks quickly, and the two men nce at Lis, curiosity written on their faces.


    Lis smiles. "I''m not sure yet."


    The girl''s unease deepens. "Master¡­ if he gets involved¡­"


    "I''ll handle it," Lis interrupts, her gaze stern. "Your role is to obey, not to question."


    The girl nods quickly, as do the two men. Lis''s smile returns. "Good. One of you will stay here. The others, go and check the situation by theke."


    She pauses, her expression growing serious. "Be cautious¡ª*she* is there, and we don''t know what she''s capable of. Just observe and report," she says, handing two glowing blue stones from her storage bag to one man and the young woman.


    "Thesemunication stones will let you report anything of importance. Don''t hesitate to use them; now is not the time to conserve resources," Lis instructs, and the hooded figures bow their heads. "Yes, Master!"


    "Go now. I''ll be checking the main conflict in the forest," Lis says as she steps out of the building, her servants melting into the night''s shadows.


    The cunningdy pulls a hidden ribbon from the hem of her dress, transforming it into a more practical skirt. Then, with incredible agility and subtlety, she dashes into the forest, blending seamlessly into the dark wilderness.


    In just a few minutes, Lis begins to hear agitated voices up ahead. The darkness of the forest makes it difficult for most people to see anything, but there''s a faintyer of light in front of her eyes¡ªa spell allowing her to see as clearly as if it were day.


    Even from a mile away, amidst the trees, Lis can make out the silhouettes of Marcus''s mercenaries and the Whittlee siblings. Then, she notices a shadow moving swiftly behind the group.


    "What is he up to?" Lis bes more and more impressed with Arthur, and she floats above the treetops to get a better view of the show. Since flying into the sky, even at night, could reveal her position, she casts an illusion spell, creating clouds to obscure her body.


    As she watches Arthur kill Marcus''s men from the shadows, Lis feels something vibrating in her pocket. She pulls out a glowing blue stone, simr to the one she gave her servants, and presses it in her delicate hand, bringing forth the voice of the young girl.


    "Master, they''re dead¡­ the Drummond troops, all dead¡­ my initial report is that it wasrge-scale magic, as there are no signs of battle, no weapons, and no traces of destruction. They just have small puncture wounds in vital points like the heart, throat, and head¡­"


    Lis can''t help but make a shocked and apprehensive expression as she listens to her servant''s report again. Then, another stone vibrates, and she hears the second servant''s report.


    "Master, I can''t find her anywhere¡­ she''s not here, I repeat, she''s not near theke."


    "What?" Lis mutters aloud in disbelief. "How did she deal with so many enemies so quickly and vanish already? And where is she¡­"


    As Lis ponders Aria''s location, she scans the forest below with her eyes glowing even more intensely, searching for any sign of her. "Where¡­ are you?"


    "Here," a confident voice sounds from above Lis, causing her heart to leap into her throat.


    "The hell?!" Lis looks up, raising her hands defensively. Red circles with ancient symbols appear around her wrists, the air around her growing hot.


    Aria floats above her, looking down with a proud and confident expression. *Snap* With a flick of her fingers, Aria dissipates all of Lis''s heated mana, causing the magic circles around her wrists to fizzle out like a small me doused in cold water.


    "Shit!" Lis feels Aria''s powerful aura crashing down on her like a mountain, making her feel like a small, defenseless little fox. She knows she''s been caught in the act, and neither escape norbat is an option against such a powerful opponent.


    Going against every instinct telling her to flee, Lis forces her most charming smile as she faces Aria. "It seems I''ve been caught, kukuku~"


    A dark glint passes through Aria''s blue eyes as she surveys Lis''s charming face with a hint of disdain, but her expression softens as she floats down slowly,ing closer to the cunningdy.


    Lis breathes a little easier as Aria restrains her overwhelming aura. She also notices Aria looking toward the horizon, in the direction of the battle.


    "Are you enjoying the spectacle?" Aria asks, her tone calm and curious.


    "Yeah," Lis responds quickly, her voice tinged with excitement. "The main cast is quite intriguing¡­"


    "Of course," Aria''s gaze returns to Lis, the dark glint shing in her eyes again before her expression shifts to one of pride. "His talent is unmatched. I mean¡­ an aptitude for killing."


    Lis''s eyes narrow, and her lips twitch as she hears Aria''s words. Her attention shifts back to the battle, and she sees Arthur cutting down Marcus''s men like sheep being ughtered by a wolf.


    As bothdies watch Arthur''s interaction with Marcus and the Whittlee siblings, they share a simr reaction. Lis grows increasingly curious about both mother and son, casting subtle nces toward Aria every few minutes.


    "His sword techniques are incredible¡­" Lis admits, fascinated as she watches Arthur battle Marcus. "But he''s still just a Mystic Knight, and his enemies are both powerful and numerous¡­"


    "You think he doesn''t stand a chance?" Aria asks with a hint of sarcasm in her tone.


    Lis looks at her, confused. "Does he have a hidden trump card I haven''t seen yet? Maybe his Astral Beast¡­" The cunningdy nces at Aria''s shoulder, catching a glimpse of the small owl under her sleeve.


    Aria''s eyes also glint with curiosity as they both witness Nyx appearing in midair, allowing Arthur to make his next move.


    "WHAT?!?!" Lis gasps, shocked by the sight of Nyx, her jaw almost dropping. "A demon?? Is that a real¡­"


    Lis stops speaking and turns toward Aria, fear creeping into her expression.


    Aria gives her a cold, piercing look. "A demon? Where?"


    Lis gets the message, swallowing her pride and fear. ''This is a test¡­ from the beginning, she''s been testing me¡­ but for what purpose?'' The cunningdy no longer feels like the clever predator but a prey in front of a real hunter.


    Aria shifts her attention back to Arthur, watching him y Marcus''s men in the forest with Nyx, who is learning to wield her abilities more effectively alongside him.


    Lis keeps her eye spell active, observing every kill clearly. Aria knows this, and after a moment of silence, she breaks it with a question. "What do you think?"


    "Exceptional," Lis responds quickly, her tone sincere. "They make a fine team, a natural synergy¡­ Both are quite young, and she seems inexperienced, but somehow he knows exactly what he''s doing¡­"


    "He does," Aria says with pride.


    "Who trained him in the art of assassination?" Lis asks, genuinely curious.


    "No one."


    "What?" Lis is incredulous.


    "Is his technique any good?" Aria asks, feigning curiosity.


    "Well¡­" Lis focuses on Arthur just as he reveals himself to the giant Ss, suffering a severe blow. "Huh?!" Lis grows worried, but Aria remains still, even though watching Arthur take such a hit clearly affects her.


    "Is he alright?" Lis asks, concerned.


    "He''s fine, just wait," Aria responds confidently. Both women watch as Arthur gets back up and finishes Ss.


    "Poison?" Lis mutters aloud. "He has excellent technique¡­"


    "But?" Aria raises an eyebrow, her gaze challenging.


    "Hmm¡­" Lis can''t help but feel a primal fear of Aria, an instinctive response to their power difference. Still, she holds her ground. "His technique is still rough. He''s reckless and overly arrogant¡ªboth are ws that impact any good assassin."


    Aria remains silent for a moment, and Lis grows more apprehensive. After a minute, Aria speaks calmly. "I agree. He''s bing more arrogant¡­" She sighs, allowing a thought to slip. "Just like his father¡­"


    Lis restrains her curiosity, focusing on Arthur instead. "But he''s very young. There''s plenty of room for him to grow and learn to control those traits."


    "Yeah," Aria nods, her gaze softening as she watches Arthur from afar with a look full of love. "But there are things I can''t teach him¡­ In fact, he needs a good¡­"


    "Master?" Lis can''t help but finish the sentence with her own thoughts.


    Aria turns her gaze back to Lis with an air of superiority, and even hostility. "Teacher, I would say."


    "Oh, sure," Lis smiles warmly, but inside, her emotions are a storm. ''Who are they? She''s testing me¡­ to train her son into a better assassin? Is that girl a real demon???''


    Aria doesn''t hide a slight smirk at Lis''s reactions. "But I wouldn''t know where to find a good teacher for him¡­ and of course, it''s up to him to choose what kind of teacher pleases him most¡­"


    Lis returns her gaze to Arthur as he kills another one of Marcus''s Champions with swift, poisoned strikes. Even though his tools are excellent, she can''t deny his technique is extraordinary for someone so young.


    It''s impossible to avoid theparison in her mind, and she thinks about how her current apprentices seem like foolish childrenpared to Arthur. Naturally, the desire to have such a talented young man as her apprentice grows rapidly in her heart.


    As her eyes linger on Arthur''s handsome face, smeared with the blood of his enemies, her lips curl into an expectant and confident smile.

 Chapter 144: Marcuss Frustration

    "SHHHHIT!!!" Marcus shouts, attempting to punch Eliza''s smiling face, but his fist is blocked once again by the magical barrier.


    Blood drips from his knuckles onto the barrier, while green acid from the lizard''s attack sizzles on the other side. Inside, Tobias helps Preston with the wound on his leg while Eliza taunts Marcus with a smile. "It''s no use, fool. This barrier was made by someone whose power far surpasses anything we canprehend."


    Marcus signals his lizard to stop attacking and takes a step back. "It doesn''t matter. I just need to wait until its mana runs out while my men convince Arthur to join us. Then we can resume from where we left off."


    Eliza frowns slightly, her eyes wandering toward the distant shadows of the forest. Instead of letting her concern cloud her mind, she refocuses on Marcus.


    "Do you really think his mother will let you hurt her little boy?" Eliza shakes her head and begins tough. "She''ll rip your bones out and feed them to that filthy lizard of yours¡­"


    Marcus''s lips tremble, and he bites down on them while clenching his fists. "The Whittlees are the real enemies here. Arthur already has ties to our family, and¡­" He sneers at Preston, "Your brother there hates Arthur more than anyone. You''re destined to be enemies."


    Eliza nces at Preston, who returns her look with resentment and jealousy. But she remains unfazed. "You won''t sow discord between us. I won''t allow it."


    "Oh?" Marcus grins maliciously. "You''ve already fallen for the boy, haven''t you? Or maybe it''s his mother you''re obsessed with. A Master Mage who could make a weakling like you wet as a bitch¡­"


    "YOU!!" Eliza points her scepter at Marcus, but she has no control over the barrier and is forced to restrain her desire to attack.


    Marcus''s grin turns more sinister, his words dripping with venom. "You can''t hide your desire to be her apprentice. And, of course, having Arthur screw you while you learn from her is just a bonus, right? You''d even turn against your family for it¡­ That''s the Whittlee way, isn''t it?"


    "Bastard!!!" Tobias yells at Marcus, his eyes red with fury. "You''ll get what''sing to you! Our father won''t let this go unpunished!!"


    "Your father? Hahahaha!!" Marcus bursts intoughter, joined by his men. "He didn''t even bother toe personally to bury that idiot son of his¡­ He doesn''t care about you lot¡ªfailures."


    "..." Eliza remains silent, unable to refute Marcus''s taunt. She knows, as do her brothers, that Emilio wasn''t a good son, but he was still a Whittlee. Their father didn''t leave his business in the capital to bury his own son or seek justice for his death.


    Now, the siblings are left with a bitter taste in their mouths, realizing that their current situation is the result of their arrogance in believing no one could pose a threat to them in a ce like Lakeview.


    As silence fills the air, it''s suddenly shattered by a loud scream, "AAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!"


    The agonizing cry echoes from the forest''s darkness, drawing everyone''s attention. The voice is clearly not Arthur''s deep and seductive tone, causing Eliza''s lips to curve into a hopeful smile while Marcus grips his crossbow tightly.


    "He''sing back for me," Eliza says, a bright gleam in her eyes. "You''re running out of men, Marcus. You''re finished."


    "He can''t¡ª" Marcus begins, but then he notices something shocking: cracks are forming on the previously wless surface of the barrier surrounding the Whittlee siblings, even though it isn''t being attacked.


    Eliza is the most shocked of all, understanding how such barriers work. "That''s impossible¡­" She touches the barrier from inside and feels the incredibly powerful energy dissolving into the air.


    Eliza immediately scans her surroundings, especially the sky, but sees nothing. *''Is it her? But why?''* she wonders, her mind racing.


    "Prepare yourselves, men!" Marcus wastes no time questioning the reason for the barrier''s copse; his focus is solely on his targets¡ªthe three siblings, now vulnerable and surrounded by his mercenaries.


    The mercenaries grip their weapons tightly, and the remaining mages in Marcus''s group begin chanting spells. Marcus readies a ck dart, asking his lizard to spit venom onto its tip before pointing it directly at Eliza.


    "You two, get ready!" Eliza orders her brothers, who shakily prepare their swords. They are exhausted and injured from battling Marcus''s forces, but she tries to give them hope. "We just need to hold on until Arthures back."


    "The boy can''t save us! He can''t even save himself¡­" Preston mutters, his voice full of resentment and envy.


    "We''ll hope for the best and resist!" Tobias tries to remain optimistic, following his sister''s lead.


    "Mm," Eliza nods and turns her attention back to Marcus, chanting her own spell as the barrier continues to break apart, piece by piece.


    The brothers huddle around her, with their Astral Beastsrge gray birds¡ªforming the first line of defense.


    The air grows thick with tension, all eyes on the barrier. The moment the majority of it dissipates into the air, Marcus gives the signal, "NOW!!!" At hismand, the mercenaries unleash a barrage of arrows and magic upon the Whittlee siblings, with the lizard''s attack being the most ferocious.


    "Hold on!!" Eliza quickly casts an ice barrier to shield her group, but it onlysts a few seconds before crumbling under the relentless assault.


    The gray birds valiantly try to defend their masters, but their bodies are pierced by arrows and the lizard''s corrosive acid. With their defeat, they are forced back into their Nexus.


    The only advantage the siblings have is that Marcus''s Champions are still pursuing Arthur, leaving them to face only the Elite Warriors. But even these are enough to overwhelm the weary Whittlee siblings, while Marcus easily wounds them with his venom-tipped darts.


    Tobias is the first to fall, his body sumbing to multiple injuries and the venom coursing through his veins. Preston copses to his knees soon after, managing to kill several mercenaries who got too close before he is overwhelmed.


    "I won''t¡ª" Eliza tries to continue the fight, but she, too, is gravely injured. When she sees Preston fall, Marcus shoots an arrow that scratches her face, leaving a shallow cut.


    "You¡ª" She attempts to cast a spell at Marcus, but he swiftly closes the distance between them and grabs Eliza by the throat. Her scepter tters to the ground, leaving herpletely defenseless.


    "It''s over," Marcus says in a harsh tone, tightening his grip on her neck. His eyes, however, reveal a mix of doubt and malice.


    "Boss¡­" The eerie silence among the mercenaries is broken by a female voice from the shadows. All eyes turn to see a small, hooded figure staggering forward.


    "Nimerina???" One of Marcus''s men recognizes her by her clothing and rushes toward her, but she appears gravely wounded and copses to her knees, blood dripping from her mouth.


    "I''ll help you!" the man says, grabbing her hand and pulling a potion from his pocket, trying to administer it. But the woman pushes his hand away, struggling to lift her head toward Marcus.


    "Boss, the boy¡­ he went to¡­" She attempts to speak but begins coughing up blood.


    "Where? Where did he go?" Marcus releases Eliza and quickly moves toward the woman, signaling his men to back off. "Let her speak!"


    "He¡­ is¡­" The woman allows Marcus to lift her face, but the moment he looks into her eyes, something stirs deep within his heart.


    Those two glowing yellow pearls, with an intense and mesmerizing radiance, draw any man into a hypnotic trance. "What¡­" Marcus, despite his experience and sharp mind, cannot resist the allure of those eyes so close to him. "...are you?"


    The woman¡ªNyx, of course¡ªremains silent. But her distraction creates the perfect moment for Arthur to strike from the shadows with extreme speed.


    *Whoosh*


    Marcus barely registers the sound of the air being sliced behind him. He attempts to react, but Arthur is too fast, his sword descending on Master Drummond, the de glowing with his dark, deadly intent.


    *Bam*


    The power behind Arthur''s strike, infused with sword intent, is strong enough to cleave even a mighty Champion in two. But something happens before the blownds¡ªArthur''s de meets an incredible surge of energy.


    *FLASH-BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    A dark green energy erupts from Marcus''s body, detonating with an immense wave of magical destruction that sends everyone and everything around him flying.


    "DAMN!!" Arthur is hurled back dozens of meters, crashing into several trees, while Nyx''s body is obliterated by the force, forcing her to retreat into his Nexus.


    Many of Marcus''s men, caught in the explosion''s radius, are killed instantly, their bodies reduced to pools of blood and bone dust.


    Tobias and Preston survive thanks to their Champion rank resilience, though barely. But even a mage like Eliza would not be able to withstand such an explosion.


    Yet, a small, translucent barrier appears before her, shielding her from harm and preventing even a strand of her hair from being touched by the destructive force.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the explosion, Marcus stands with a furious expression. "It was a gift from my mother¡­ And now, I''ll have to punish you for this¡­ ARTHUR!!!" he roars, his voice dripping with rage.

 Chapter 145: Assassin Vs Mercenary (1/2)

    "Dammit!" Arthur curses as his body ms into arge tree after crashing through several others, finally hitting the ground in pain.


    ''Arthur?? Are you okay??'' Nyx''s voice echoes in his mind as his vision blurs.


    ''I think so¡­ that explosion wasn''t that strong,'' he responds, though the pain wracking his body suggests several of his bones might be broken.


    ''Not that strong??'' Nyx replies sarcastically. ''I saw several high-level Elite Warriors die instantly, and you''re still just a Mystic Warrior¡ªyou almost died!''


    Arthur senses the worry in Nyx''s tone, feeling regret for attempting such a reckless attack. ''Shit! Does everyone have protective treasures??''


    ''Young Masters from powerful families certainly do. You need to learn to handle that,'' Nyx advises while trying to materialize her body in front of Arthur.


    "Let me take care of this," she says, grabbing thest healing potion from his belt. She pours some into his mouth and carefully applies drops to the deeper cuts on his arms and chest.


    Arthur can''t help but smile, seeing Nyx''s concerned and loving expression as she tends to his wounds. He gently strokes her face. "It''s okay. Mom wouldn''t have let me take that hit if she didn''t know I could survive."


    "If she''s testing you, it''s to teach you not to rely on her protection all the time," Nyx warns, her tone soft. "But it was also my fault. I should''ve warned you he''d have a protective item like that."


    "Don''t worry, dear. We''ll win this¡ªtogether!" Arthur rises, feeling the potion work quickly through his body, healing him, especially thanks to his unique physique.


    As he turns his gaze back toward where Marcus was, Arthur frowns. "What about Eliza? Was she caught in the explosion?"


    "She''s fine. I can feel her energy," Nyx reassures him quickly. "But did you hear Marcus''s scream? He''s going to fight seriously now¡­"


    A dark gleam shes in Arthur''s eyes as he raises his right hand. "My sword," hemands, and Nyx flies over to retrieve his sword from where it was lodged in a tree, bringing it back to him swiftly.


    As Arthur walks back toward the battlefield, he stretches his muscles to loosen up. "That explosion was from his protective treasure breaking, right? So now, I can go all out¡­"


    "Yes," Nyx nods. "Most of his men are either dead or gravely injured. Only the lizard remains as a threat."


    "Can you handle it?" Arthur asks.


    "Of course!" Nyx smiles brightly. "But with my focus on the creature, I won''t be able to assist you in the battle¡­"


    "We''ll be fine, trust your man," Arthur says confidently, holding her chin and kissing her lips again.


    "Arthur?!?" The romantic moment is interrupted by Eliza''s frantic voice. Arthur turns to see her running toward him, relief and tears streaming down her face.


    "Eliz¡ª" Arthur starts to speak, but she throws herself into his arms, sobbing. He instinctively catches her, holding her close.


    "Hey, you¡­" Arthur nces over Eliza''s shoulder to see Nyx''s jealous face, but the subus gives him a nod and steps back.


    "I¡­ I thought you¡­ I didn''t want¡­ but how¡­" Eliza stammers between sobs, her entire body trembling in his embrace.


    Arthur doesn''t fully understand how he feels about Eliza, but he wants tofort her and make her feel safe in his arms, so he hugs her tightly.


    "I''m fine, Eliza. Don''t worry," he reassures her, gently stroking her hair as she cries into his chest. "We''re fine, right?"


    "This is all my fault!!!" she exims, her voice filled with pain and regret. "I was arrogant to think¡ª"


    "It''s okay," Arthur cuts her off, holding her face and making her look into his eyes. "I''ll take care of you. Just trust me."


    Eliza''s sobs begin to subside, and her expression bes more confident, though her eyes are still wet with tears, and her lips tremble slightly. She moves her face closer to his, a clear sign of what she wants¡ªa kiss, bold and determined yet vulnerable and sensitive.


    Arthur can see the mix of strength and softness in her, and part of him is tempted to meet her lips. However, he''s uncertain how Nyx and Margaret would feel about it, and this is certainly not the time or ce.


    But before he can decline her kiss, Arthur hears something slicing through the air at high speed, and his instincts kick in immediately.


    *Shoosh-crrrap*


    Arthur pulls Eliza to the side just in time, but it costs him his own mobility, and a ck dart grazes his left arm, leaving a shallow wound.


    "ARTHUR!!!" Marcus''s furious voice booms through the trees.


    "No!!" Eliza cries out, turning to chant an ice spell for protection.


    But then she feels Arthur''s hand on her shoulder, followed by his calm voice, "Leave him to me."


    She turns and sees his confident expression, despite the blood trickling down his arm with a faint green glow from the poisoned wound. "We need to get the poison out!" she exims, worried.


    "It''s fine, Aria''s potion is still in his system, neutralizing the poison," Nyx quickly exins.


    Arthur gives Nyx a loving look before he starts walking toward the battlefield, sword in hand. "Stay behind me," he orders in a firm tone, and both girls exchange quick nces before following him.


    "I''m here," Arthur says as he steps through the broken trees and into the clearing created by the earlier energy explosion¡ªa natural arena in the middle of the forest.


    Marcus stands with his back to Arthur, pulling something from a silver-ornamented cloth bag. Arthur notices some chains with pointed tips resembling crossbow darts and a mesh of metal.


    Whatever Marcus is pulling out is muchrger than the bag itself, making it clear that this is a storage treasure. Marcus moves quickly, and as he finishes pulling out the mysterious object, he wraps it around his bare chest. The mesh tightens around his body as if it were a living creature.


    "It''s a rare artifact!" Eliza exims beside Arthur, causing a brief flicker of jealousy in Nyx''s eyes.


    Arthur nces at Eliza, and she quickly exins, "It''s a magical mesh with enchanted chains. Lethal to anyone below Champion rank, and even dangerous to those at that level, so please be careful."


    A rare artifact shouldn''t pose a major threat to Arthur, given that his sword is two ranks higher, at Unique level. But this is just another of Marcus''s many advantages, so Arthur knows the battle won''t be easy.


    "Let''s do this," Arthur spins his sword, advancing toward Marcus with resolve.


    "I tried to be a good friend, but you''re not leaving me any choice¡­" Marcus grits through clenched teeth, his frustration evident. "I''ll have to do this the hard way."


    As Arthur locks eyes with Marcus, the green lizard starts nking him. However, Nyx makes her move as well, positioning herself in front of the creature. Her yellow eyes glow intensely as she focuses her energy, attempting to hypnotize the beast.


    Marcus had expected this, but he can''t help casting a greedy look toward Nyx, which only darkens Arthur''s expression.


    The four chains of Marcus''s magical mesh sway around him like living tentacles as he loads a ck dart into his crossbow, aiming it at Arthur.


    Arthur prepares to dodge the dart, but to his surprise, Marcus''s chainssh out toward him first. *Shoosh!* Arthur swings his sword to block them, but Marcus''s dart reaches him faster, forcing him to evade.


    *BAM-SSLASH*


    One of Marcus''s chains strikes Arthur while he''s mid-air, dodging the dart, shing across his stomach.


    "DAMN!!" Arthur hits the ground hard, rolling before quickly getting back on his feet to face Marcus, who stands tall, surrounded by the darts he nted in the center of the arena.


    "You''re out of your depth, boy," Marcus taunts, his voice full of confidence.


    Arthur has never fought someone with this kind of style, but he quickly formtes a n. Taking advantage of Marcus''s moment of arrogance, he pulls two bottles from his belt¡ªone filled with blue liquid and the other with green.


    He swiftly drinks the contents of the blue bottle, licking his lips as he res coldly at Marcus. "Healing potions won''t save you," The mercenaryments casually.


    Arthur ignores the remark and uncorks the bottle of green liquid, causing Marcus to frown in confusion. Especially when Arthur gulps the entire thing down in one go.


    "What the fuck?" Eliza is equally shocked.


    "Let''s go!" But Arthur seems to know what he''s doing and charges at Marcus.

 Chapter 146: Assassin Vs Mercenary (2/2)

    *Shoosh*


    Arthur charges toward Marcus, his senses heightened, his body pushed beyond its limits. His de slices through the air with deadly intent, rising in a powerful upward arc.


    *Trrrrrrrrhhh*


    The chains of Marcus''s artifact whip toward Arthur like living creatures under his control, while Marcus quickly loads another dart into his crossbow.


    *Zaaap*


    The dart whistles through the air at incredible speed, and the magical chains close in on Arthur from five different directions. Even with his heightened reflexes and experience, Arthur feels overwhelmed by the multi-pronged attack.


    *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh* *Whoosh*


    Arthur swings his sword at the chains, deflecting some, but Marcus''s relentless barrage of darts forces him on the defensive. He moves quickly, dodging and sliding, narrowly avoiding the onught.


    As the seconds tick by, Nyx continues focusing on the green lizard, keeping it at bay. Eliza, on the other hand, watches with growing apprehension. She wants to help Arthur, but both he and Marcus are moving too fast, and she''s afraid of hitting her beloved savior if she interferes.


    "*cies Sub Pedibus¡­*" Eliza begins chanting, grasping her staff tightly with both hands. "*Pavimentum Gelidum, Nunc Fiat¡­*"


    A thinyer of ice starts spreading across the ground around Marcus, and he feels the mana surging from Eliza, realizing she''s casting a powerful spell.


    "You bitch¡­" Marcus growls, furious, andmands one of his chains tosh out toward Eliza. She''s exhausted, wounded, and pouring thest of her mana into the spell. She knows she can''t dodge in time, so she focuses on finishing her magic, ignoring the iing threat.


    "Eliza!?!" Arthur sees one of the four chains heading straight for her as he dodges the other three and Marcus''s darts. Despite the chaotic battle, Marcus maintains perfect focus, a testament to his experience.


    "*Pavimentum Gelidum¡­ Pavimentum Gelidum¡­*" Eliza repeats her chant, her voice unwavering. But when she hears Arthur''s shout, her eyes flicker to him for a split second.


    The chain is only meters away, its sharp de aimed directly at her beautiful face. Arthur sees the determination in her eyes¡ªshe''s not backing down from the spell. But he also sees sadness, which makes that bitter taste in his mouth even stronger.


    A sh of memory suddenly strikes Arthur, a vision from a distant past¡ªa simr look in another woman''s eyes. This woman had short white hair and dark skin. The same determination, the same sadness.


    ''Why?''The words escape Arthur''s lips, but they don''t feel like his own. It''s as if he''s someone else, in another time, another ce.


    ''For you¡­''The voice echoes in his memory, not his own, but someone else''s¡ªsomeone who had sacrificed themselves for him, just as Eliza is about to do.


    At that moment, Arthur considers calling out for his mother''s help. She''s surely watching, and she could save Eliza. But what if she doesn''t want to? What if she expects him to save her with his own strength?


    There are too many unknowns, and Eliza''s life is in immediate danger. Arthur has no time to think, only to act. And so, he does.


    In a split-second decision, Arthur allows one of the chains attacking him to pierce his abdomen, gritting his teeth as pain floods through his body. With both hands, he grabs hold of the chain embedded in his stomach and pulls it back with all his strength.


    *Grrrrraaahhh!*


    "WHAT!?!" Marcus stumbles forward,pletely caught off guard by Arthur''s bold action, his bnce thrown off.


    That slight misstep is enough to cause the chain aimed at Eliza to stop just short of her face, missing her by mere centimeters.


    "Arthur¡­" Eliza sees her beloved bleeding, one of Marcus''s chains still lodged in his stomach from across the arena. But instead of pain, Arthur wears a confident expression, even shing a reassuring smile at her.


    Fighting the urge to run to him, Eliza focuses on her spell, now more determined than ever. "*Pavimentum Gelidum¡­ Nunc Fiat!*" As her words echo, the iceyer spreads rapidly in all directions, encircling Marcus.


    She yells with all her remaining strength toward Arthur. "Keep him on the ground¡ª*cipavimentum!!!*" She ms her staff into the ground, summoning a freezing wind that stiffens the very air around theyer of ice.


    For a moment, Marcus''s eyes widen in rm, but he quickly regains his bnce, leaping into the air with practiced grace while aiming his crossbow at Arthur.


    Arthur, despite the searing pain from the chain cutting into his insides, grips it tightly and yanks Marcus downward.


    "Damn you!!!" Marcus fires the ck dart, aiming straight for Arthur''s head. Arthur barely dodges it by mere inches, but the dart still finds its mark, piercing his shoulder.


    Even with the growing list of injuries, Arthur endures the pain, using the momentum to drag Marcus down. *Bam!* Marcus crashes onto the icy ground in front of Arthur, striking him with the butt of his crossbow as the remaining chains slither back toward him.


    *Zhhhhhh* The ice beneath Marcus reacts instantly, as if alive, locking his feet in ce. Layers of ice begin creeping up his legs, binding him where he stands.


    Arthur stumbles back, struggling to free himself from the chain lodged in his abdomen, but another chain wraps around his chest, lifting him off the ground and pulling him toward Marcus.


    "It''s over, boy!" Marcus growls, ordering the other two chains to attack the ice creeping up his legs. They sh at the spell with ferocious speed, slowing the ice''s advance, but his feet remain trapped.


    Arthur hangs helplessly, suspended by two chains in front of Marcus. Eliza, exhausted, copses to her knees,pletely spent, while Nyx, still battling the green lizard, watches in anxious worry.


    "You can''t do anything¡­" Marcus smirks, tilting Arthur''s body so they''re face to face.


    "I can¡­" Arthur responds with a confident smile.


    Marcus shakes his head, disappointed. "So what¡ª"


    *Ptoo!*


    Marcus''s expression twists into shock as Arthur spits a mouthful of blood directly into his face, several dropletsnding in Marcus''s open mouth.


    "YOU IDIOT?!?!" Marcus roars, enraged and confused, wiping the blood from his face. But Arthur''s smile only grows darker.


    "It''s already inside you¡­ I''ve won," Arthur says with a grim smirk.


    Marcus''s eyes widen in realization. He recalls Arthur drinking two different liquids earlier, his mind piecing it together quickly¡ªthe first must have been an antidote for the second, a type of poison.


    "No!!" Marcus frantically tries to spit out the blood, but it''s toote. Some of the poison has already seeped into his bloodstream.


    The effects of the immobilizing poison are swift, and Marcus feels his muscles stiffening, his body betraying him as the venom spreads.


    Marcus begins to feel his body going numb, and with no control over his muscles, the chains of his enchanted mesh cease to respond, no longer receiving his Astral Energy.


    "No, no, no!!!" He screams in panic as Eliza''s ice spell climbs quickly up his legs, engulfing more and more of his body.


    Arthur manages to pull the chain from his stomach, but he copses to his knees, struggling to stop the bleeding as he loses more blood.


    Nyx panics, rushing toward him, but Marcus''s lizard also charges, preparing to unleash a deadly acid attack aimed at the pair.


    "Watch out!!!" Eliza tries to help, but she''s too exhausted to even lift her hand, let alone cast a spell. All she can do is scream.


    Arthur sees the creature filling its mouth with acid behind Nyx and feels a surge of helplessness. But before the lizard can make its move, a flurry of gray feathers rains down from the sky, shredding the lizard''s body into fragments of glowing green light.


    A figure descends from above¡ªit''s not Aria yet, but the mysterious Lady Lis. Shends gracefully in front of Arthur, casting him a nce before turning her attention to Marcus, whose body is nearly encased in the ice from Eliza''s spell.


    "Don''t kill him yet," she says loudly, then shifts her gaze to Eliza.


    Eliza ignores Lis''s request, her focus solely on Arthur, her eyes shining with both confidence and a silent request for his opinion.


    Arthur doesn''t respond to either Lis or Eliza. Instead, his gaze lifts to the sky, where he sees another figure descending. Her smile is radiant, full of pride, and her eyes sparkle as they meet his.


    "Your prey, your choice," Aria says softly, her voice warm and calm. She pulls a healing potion from her storage treasure and swiftly hands it to Arthur, though a shadow of darkness lingers in her eyes as she nces briefly at Marcus.


    Aria quickly heals all of Arthur''s wounds with her powerful potion and helps him to his feet alongside Nyx. Lis watches the scene unfold with a curious and slightly apprehensive expression.


    "I can''t tell you what to do, boy, but this is one of the favored sons of House Drummond. You could gain much if you knew how to use such a resource¡­" Lis advises Arthur.


    But he ignores her words, walking over to Eliza after receiving another healing potion from Aria. He gently helps her drink the potion and then offers his hand to lift her up.


    Eliza smiles as she epts Arthur''s help and follows him toward Marcus. Nyx retrieves Arthur''s sword and flies to his side.


    Arthur nods and smiles at Nyx before taking his sword. He nces at Lis, then Eliza, and finally, at his mother.


    Aria nods back at him, her approval clear, and Arthur turns his gaze to Marcus, whose body is nowpletely immobilized by both the poison and Eliza''s ice spell.


    Arthur can see the fear in Marcus''s eyes, a final, desperate plea for mercy.


    "No,"


    *Shoosh-BAM*


    Arthur strikes with a powerful vertical sh, shattering Marcus''s frozen body with his de.


    *Crack-BOOM*


    The once confident Master Drummond is reduced to thousands of frozen fragments, scattering through the air.


    Arthur''s lips curl into a dark, satisfied smile, and the women around him smile as well¡ªeven Lis, whose eyes sparkle with anticipation and curiosity as she watches him.

 Chapter 147: Keeping the Secret

    "It''s over!" Nyx leaps into Arthur''s arms, kissing his cheek enthusiastically.


    Arthur finally exhales, relieved, but as the adrenaline subsides, the weight of everything that happened begins to settle. The consequences of his actions¡ªespecially the need for Nyx''s help, which exposed her¡ªloom heavily in his mind.


    He first turns his gaze to Eliza, who is looking at him and Nyx with an expression that''s curious yet friendly, even affectionate. Her soft smile makes Arthur return one, and her cheeks flush as she quickly looks away.


    But Arthur''s mood shifts abruptly when his eyes meet the gleaming, dangerous look in Lady Lis''s. Instincts honed from his past life as Liam re to life.


    ''Something inside me just knows what she is¡­''


    Arthur mentallyments to Nyx.


    ''Vile and dangerous¡­''


    His hostility is evident as he grips the hilt of his sword tightly, staring at Lis. Her response surprises him:


    "Ara ara~" Lis lets out a confidentugh, a wide smile spreading across her face. "You can''t even hide your desire to kill me to protect your little secret?" She nces at Nyx, making it clear what she''s referring to.


    The atmosphere grows tense instantly, the hostile exchange between Lis and Arthur thickening the air. Nyx steps beside him, her expression serious, and Eliza instinctively mirrors her, stepping forward and gripping her magical staff defensively.


    A faint smile flickers across Aria''s serene face, but she quickly masks it with a calm, neutral expression. "It''s fine, darling," she says to Arthur gently. "The situation is under our control."


    "Without a doubt, kukuku¡­" Lis giggles, her gaze darting between Nyx and Arthur. "After all, how could a mage as powerful and intelligent as you allow such a secret to slip? A demoness as an Astral Beast? That would shake Eldoria to its roots!"


    "No!" Lis''s voice betrays her excitement. "The world may not even be prepared for such a thing. Well, at least, I''ve never heard of anything like it¡­ not even in the Demonic Lands."


    "You know a lot about the Demonic Lands?" Aria asks smoothly, her tone both curious and sharp, while Arthur and Nyx look equally intrigued.


    "Not really, you know. Kukuku¡­" Lis giggles again, her cheeks flushing faintly.


    The mysterious member of the League of Assassins demonstrates impressive emotional flexibility, but both Aria and Arthur can see the dangerous glint in her eyes.


    Still, Aria shifts her attention to Eliza. "What about you, Miss Whittlee? I''m sure you have many questions about this matter."


    "Me? No¡­ I mean, yes, I¡­" Eliza stammers, panicking under Aria''s piercing gaze, which suddenly feels suffocating.


    Desperate, she instinctively looks to Arthur for help. "You saved my life and my brothers''¡­ that''s a debt I''ll carry forever. I would never think to¡ª"


    Eliza''s voice falters as she notices both Arthur and Aria''s expressions grow more serious. Her heart begins to race, but the strongest emotion isn''t fear¡ªit''s deep sadness. She realizes that the man she already admires so much cannot simply trust her.


    Arthur wants to protect his family above all else, but the thought of harming Eliza feels unimaginable. Conflicted, he looks to his mother with a confused expression. "Mother¡­"


    Aria remainsposed, her voice warm but tinged with curiosity. "It''s still too early for this secret to spread¡­ If it does, we''ll be targets for the entire continent within months."


    "But¡­" Arthur hesitates. He wants to believe Eliza wouldn''t expose Nyx, but they''ve only known each other for a day. Even after facing a life-or-death situation together, he can''t so easily entrust his family''s safety to her.


    Aria observes Arthur''s silence, interpreting it as him preparing to do whatever is necessary to protect their family. However, her gaze softens as she looks at Eliza, her expression shifting to one of warmth.


    "There is a way to resolve this¡­ a demonstration of honesty andmitment," she says in a mysterious tone.


    "Anything!" Eliza immediately expresses her willingness. "I''ll do anything, Lady Aria¡­" She steps closer, extending her arm. "A pact will ensure you don''t doubt me. I''ll swear never to reveal any of your family''s secrets!"


    Aria nods, her smile bing even more encouraging. She nces at Arthur before returning her attention to Eliza. "You seem like a good girl, my dear, but a silence pact isn''t enough¡­ Do you realize how significant this is? I can''t risk a powerful mage extracting this information from your mind."


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    "But¡­" Eliza''s emotions swirl¡ªhope shes and fades before her eyes. She tries to think of something quickly. "You''re such a powerful mage! You could ce a barrier in my mind to prevent¡ª"


    "Barriers can be weakened and destroyed," Aria interrupts, making Eliza lower her head in sadness.


    "Yet¡­" Aria pauses, prompting Eliza to lift her gaze, anticipation gleaming in her eyes. Arthur, too, looks on expectantly. Aria smiles confidently as she continues, "I believe there''s a solution."


    "I''ll do anything, just tell me!" Eliza struggles to contain her eagerness to prove her loyalty to Arthur.


    "Not so fast," Aria says, her expression turning nostalgic for a moment. "Have you ever heard of the Letter of Cereon Valis?"


    At the mention of the name, Arthur looks confused, and Eliza curious. But Lis''s reaction is the most telling¡ªher puzzled expression betrays her, even though she quickly tries to mask it, failing to escape Aria''s sharp notice.


    "I''ve heard of the ancient archmage Cereon Valis," Eliza quickly replies, "but what is this letter?"


    Aria nces at Lis, noting her reaction but pretending not to notice. She then shifts her focus back to Eliza with a friendly expression. "Cereon Valis is one of the most renowned mages in history for his mastery of time and thought spells. But what many don''t know are some of his darker, more secretive works¡­"


    Eliza''s eyes light up with the excitement any mage would feel at hearing of a secret spell, her lips almost trembling with anticipation. She nces shyly at Arthur, her cheeks reddening as she tries to appearposed.


    "Calm down, kid," Aria says with a chuckle. "The Letter of Cereon Valis is a very dangerous spell. He discovered it while copying his own thoughts onto letters, intending to send them to others who would read his words and see right into his thoughts¡­"


    "I''ve never heard of such a thing," Eliza says, her mouth agape. "It sounds like a more primitive version of memory storage crystals¡­"


    "Indeed," Aria nods. "But Cereon''s spell required only a small amount of mana and any writable surface. However, another mage showed Cereon its true value¡­"


    "Stealing thoughts¡­" Lis murmurs instinctively, confident no one heard her. But Aria does and watches Lis with heightened interest.


    "Stealing thoughts," Aria repeats aloud, directing her exnation to Eliza. "With a slight change in the chant, Cereon realized that the memories he wrote would vanish from his mind. But when he re-read them, the words disappeared from the page and returned to their original ce¡ªhis mind."


    "Amazing!" Eliza exims, awestruck. Arthur and Nyx share her astonishment.


    But Eliza''s expression quickly turns concerned. "It''s a solution¡­ but also¡­ dark magic, I suppose."


    Aria carefully evaluates every reaction and word from Eliza. The girl''s cautious nature only makes her seem more trustworthy. "Yes, it is dark magic, but I am fully capable of managing this spell on you and your siblings without any harmful side effects. I would remove only the memories of Nyx from your mind and store them in a letter for Arthur to return to you in the future¡­ or not."


    Eliza nces at Arthur, her expression resolute once again. "The gaps from the battle wouldn''t be too much of a problem, right?"


    "You''re sharp, so your mind would naturally fill in the nks," Aria exins calmly. "You''d likely deduce he used some clever trick or received assistance to perform so well. You wouldn''t miss the details anyway."


    "I ept!" Eliza nods without hesitation, her gaze steady on Arthur before turning to Aria. "I trust you, Lady Aria."


    Aria nods back and then looks at Nyx. "Time to go, dear."


    "Mm." Nyx gives Arthur a kiss on the cheek before dissolving into a cloud of purple dust, and returning to his Nexus.


    "Let''s proceed." Aria wastes no time, summoning three aged, yellowed sheets of parchment that float before her with a snap of her fingers. Raising her right hand, she begins to swirl her finger, chanting softly:


    "


    Memoriae Furtivae! Secretum Mentis, Episte Vincite¡­ Memoriae Furtivae¡­


    " As she chants in the ancient tongue, Eliza feels a light fog clouding her mind, her eyes closing instinctively.


    Arthur watches closely as a faint gray glow emerges from Eliza''s forehead, floating in the air like a tangible thread. The same happens to her brothers, still unconscious on the ground.


    These strands of energy carry Nyx''s memories from their minds, weaving into the parchments floating before Aria. As the spell concludes, Aria finishes the chant with amanding voice: "


    Episte Vincite¡­ Epistmemor!


    "


    With a snap of her fingers, the three sheets fold themselves into sealed letters.


    The Whittlee siblings remain still, but Eliza emerges from the trance, her gaze shifting to Aria and the letters with curious awe. "So¡­ that''s it? The¡­" She trails off, realizing she cannot recall what she was trying to remember. "It feels like the secret is safely stored¡­ in those letters, right?"


    Aria nods, and Eliza extends her hand. "Can I have them?"


    "Hmmm¡­" Aria tilts her head curiously but then nces at Arthur. He looks equally intrigued but nods, his confident smile encouraging her.


    Aria makes the letters float toward Eliza, who grabs them firmly but doesn''t even nce at them before chanting a spell with determined resolve: "


    cimmis!


    " Her ice magic ignites a white me on her fingers, reducing the letters to ash before everyone''s eyes.


    The swiftness and decisiveness of her action make Arthur smile, and Aria''s eyes gleam with approval. "Smart girl."


    With the Whittlee siblings no longer posing any threat to Arthur''s secret, all eyes shift toward the mysterious Lady Lis.


    She stands calmly, her gaze locked onto Aria, her smile growing even friendlier. "That trick won''t work on me. But that''s a good thing, after all. It means you will have to trust me, kukuku~"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 148: Coincidence

    All eyes turn to Lis as she ims that Aria''s powerful spell wouldn''t work on her, leaving the group with an increasingly negative impression of the cunningdy.


    "Oh?" Aria tilts her head, her expression a mix of curiosity and mild disappointment. "My little trick isn''t good enough? Or perhaps you''re not as willing to cooperate as you im¡­"


    "That''s not it," Lis replies with a friendly smile, stepping closer to Aria and pointing to her own forehead. "You can check for yourself. There''s nothing I can do about it."


    "What do you¡ª" Aria doesn''t need to physically touch Lis to analyze her with magic. Her eyes sh briefly as she inspects Lis''s body, and what she discovers leaves her visibly surprised. "Wait¡­ this¡­"


    Aria''s shocked expression piques Arthur''s curiosity and concern, but Lis''s smile only widens.


    "Yep, it''s a Winged Barrier, as you can see," Lis says proudly, though her gaze at Aria bes more inquisitive. "So it''s you¡­ the ungrateful apprentice my Master spoke of so often¡­"


    "Really?" Aria raises an eyebrow, skepticism clear in her eyes. "The Old Rag wasn''t one for talking much when she taught me¡­"


    "Hahaha~" Lisughs, revealing a more casual side. "I bet! I always had to get her drunk to spill anything. But when she startedining about how you could''ve been a greater mage than her in just a matter of decades but abandoned everything¡­"


    Lis can''t hide the envy flickering in her eyes as she looks at Aria, which only makes Aria''s expression subtly more self-assured. However, there''s also a hint of nostalgia and curiosity in Aria''s gaze that Arthur doesn''t miss.


    Aria instinctively nces at Arthur, her expression softening into a warm smile and a gentle look before turning her focus back to Lis.


    "There''s more to life than magic and power," Aria says with a sigh, her eyes returning to Arthur momentarily. "Our Mastercked it¡ªa real life¡­"


    "She has a magical barrier in her mind," Aria exins, "one that could only have been crafted by the same mage who was my master long ago."


    "I see," Arthur says thoughtfully. "So, she''s an apprentice of the same Master as you¡­ That''s good, right? We can trust her?"


    Aria turns her gaze back to Lis, but even with their shared Master, her expression remains cautious. "Can we?"


    "Of course," Lis answers with a friendly nod. "We''re practically siblings, aren''t we? Besides, the barrier in my mind prevents you from stealing my memories with that trick of yours."


    "No barrier is unbreakable," Aria responds sharply. "That''s what our Master taught me."


    Lis nods quickly. "Yeah, she told me the same¡­ But that''s why she spent centuries perfecting this spell. Well, since you''re her brightest disciple, you


    might


    be able to break it, but it would take a lot of time and effort¡­"


    A glimmer of excitement shes in Aria''s eyes, and Lis''s confident smile fades, reced by a worried look. "Hey, don''t go down that path, okay? This barrier was my final request to our Master¡ªast gift to help me reach my goals¡­"


    Aria''s gaze sharpens, and Lis grows visibly paler. "I''m serious; there''s no need for this. You know my work puts me in constant danger, and this barrier protects my mind from my enemies¡­ We can reach an agreement, can''t we? I will make a pact, and with this barrier, no one can get in my mind, you know."


    "Hehe~" Aria chuckles arrogantly. "Alright, little fox. I can be friendly with a fellow apprentice. But tell me, how is the Old Rag these days?"


    Lis exhales in relief, discreetly wiping the sweat from her brow. "I haven''t seen her in five years¡­ But when Ist did, she seemed to be at rock bottom. Probably never got over your departure. She had high hopes for you."


    "Isn''t every Master like that with their apprentices?" Aria asks, her tone almost teasing.


    "Not really," Lis responds earnestly. "I just happened upon her, and she helped me, but you were different¡­ I still remember her talking about how your potential was limitless¡ªa mage with the most powerful dark inheritance and an unparalleled Arcana, united perfectly."


    Aria grows strangely silent, leaving Arthur even more curious about his mother''s past and especially her family.


    Lis seems equally curious as she presses on, "But the Master said you''re afraid of using your Dark Magic, right?"


    "¡­" Aria''s demeanor turns icy for a moment, and everyone feels the sudden tension in the air. Her natural aura can be intimidating to anyone not part of her beloved family.


    "Ahem!" Lis quickly realizes her mistake and puts on a friendly smile, ncing at Arthur. "The Master alsoined about you chasing bad influences like a stupid stray cat¡­"


    Arthur finds this statement intriguing, and Lis''s smile grows more confident. "Who would''ve thought that stray cat would end up as the heir to the lion n in this continent, kukuku~!"


    "You''d better be careful with the enemies you make," Aria says in a neutral tone.


    "Oh, don''t misunderstand me!" Lis raises her hands defensively but maintains her smile, especially towards Arthur. "I did a recent job for a very interesting woman¡ªyour aunt, I presume."


    "¡­" Arthur doesn''t respond, but it''s clear Lis knows who he is and about his family.


    Lis''s eyes gleam as she looks between Arthur and Aria, connecting many pieces in her clever mind. "Only such a peculiar union could produce an individual so interesting¡­ I look forward to¡ª"


    "It''s best we not discuss this here," Aria interrupts. "I can maintain several protective barriers around us, but we''re still in the middle of the forest, and our hostess needs to finish dealing with earlier misfortunes."


    "Of course," Lis nods and then nces warmly at Eliza. "Lady Whittlee, I believe you''ve already received enough assistance for today, haven''t you?"


    Eliza responds with an obviously displeased expression, but she takes a deep breath and maintains a calm andposed demeanor as she turns to Arthur. "I can never thank you enough, but the least I can do is offer you a hot bath and clean clothes¡­"


    Arthur smiles as he sees a light blush on Eliza''s rosy cheeks. Part of him remains quite curious about Lis''s rtionship with his mother, but he doesn''t want to pry into Aria''s matters, and, honestly, a chance to rest after such a grueling battle sounds wonderful.


    "A bath would be great," he replies enthusiastically.


    ''You just want to take a bath with her, don''t you?!'' Nyx''s voice rings in his mind.


    ''It''s not that!'' He quickly responds. ''Well¡­ I''d prefer if you were there too, but maybe¡­ it wouldn''t be bad if she¡­''


    ''I know, I know¡­'' Nyx sighs in his mind; her tone isn''t cheerful, but she doesn''t seem angry either. ''She might have potential, but it''s still too early to tell if she''s worth it.''


    ''I agree,'' Arthur says to Nyx while nodding politely to Eliza. "Shall we?" Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Eliza can''t help but smile at Arthur, but then she remembers something, turning a stern gaze to the two individuals still lying unconscious on the ground behind the group.


    "Just a second," she asks Arthur softly before walking over to her brothers, still passed out on the ground. With a swift wave of her hand, she creates an ice block in the air, pouring extremely cold water from it onto both men.


    "AHHH?!?!"


    "NOOOO!!!!"


    Preston and Tobias wake up confused and rmed, ncing around frantically until they see the danger has passed¡ªand Eliza''s stern re fixed on them.


    "Sister?" Tobias rubs his temples, feeling dizzy.


    "Eliza? What the hell happened??" Preston asks, his gaze scanning the area beforending on Arthur''s group. His expression immediately hardens. "What did they¡ª"


    "Shut up and listen!" Elizamands, her tone icy and authoritative. "They saved us today. Do you understand that? Arthur, his mother, and Madame Renard truly saved our lives, so you will show gratitude and respect."


    Tobias immediately falls to his knees, bowing toward Arthur and his group. "Thank you! Thank you so much! My family owes you an eternal debt of gratitude!"


    The young Whittlee master''s words are heartfelt, but Preston''s resentment toward Arthur is evident. It makes Eliza even more frustrated. "Preston, do you want to die?"


    "Of course not!" Preston mutters, swallowing his pride as he bows stiffly toward Arthur. "Thank you for your help¡­ This won''t be forgotten."


    "Preston¡ª" Eliza starts to reprimand him, but Arthur gently interrupts her. "It''s enough, Eliza."


    "Oh?" She nces at him, her expression softening and even brightening slightly, before turning back to her brothers. "I''ll take Arthur back to the mansion so he can clean up and have the best amodations we can offer."


    Preston''s face twists in frustration. "But¡ª"


    "And


    you


    will clean up this mess!" Eliza cuts him off sharply, pointing at the mutted bodies strewn around the battlefield. "We can''t let this spread now, so deal with it quickly and discreetly!"


    "Ehh¡­" Tobias and Preston exchange bewildered looks, clearly unsure how the battle turned in their favor.


    Eliza sighs, exasperated, but before she can say more, Lis steps forward with a warm smile. "Leave it to me, Lady Whittlee. My servants are already cleaning up the mess near theke; I''ll send them to assist your brothers here as well."


    "Thank you, Madame Renard," Eliza says, nodding graciously before turning back to Arthur. "Shall we?"


    Arthur nces at his mother, and Aria nods. "Go ahead. Lis and I have much to discuss, so we''ll head back to the mansion shortly. Let Margarett and Eve know we''re fine."


    "Sure." Arthur nods and gestures for Eliza. "Lead the way."


    Eliza nods courteously and begins walking down the forest trail toward the mansion. Along the way, her excitement is evident in her quick, animated pace.


    Arthur notices her enthusiasm and can''t help but share in her energy, though his excitement is more directed toward the thought of a hot, rxing bath after such an intense battle.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!